《Taming Mr. Cold and Arrogant》


 Chapter one: First Meeting

    Sophia''s POV:


    A long and deep sigh escaped through my lips as I checked my wristwatch for I don''t know how many times. I''ve been sitting inside the coffee shop for almost forty-five minutes, but I still can''t see even a glimpse of the person who texted me yesterday. Mr. Daniel Kelley, the CEO of Kelley International Corporation, my ''so-called'' fiance and a husband to be three weeks from now.


    He said he wants us to meet and to see me personally before they announce our engagement party next week. I agreed, so I cancelled my first practice appointment just to meet him.


    Maybe you''re confused about the engagement party. How can be two people get engaged without knowing each other, or without even seeing each other? Well, this is just a contractual marriage, so to be intimate with each other is not necessary. We only need to be in this marriage for one year and after that, we''re going to go in our separate ways again.


    "Ten minutes. No, five minutes. Five more minutes and if he still don''t show up himself, I''m gonna leave and I won''t also show myself until the engagement party." I muttered lowly while roaming my eyes inside the restaurant.


    And to make myself busy while waiting for another minute, I put my earphones back and listen to my new downloaded dance music from my phone, and continued to create new dance steps in my head.


    I was already indulged with the music and enjoying the beat when I noticed that there''s someone standing in front of me. I removed my earphones and looked up to see a tall and handsome man in a dark suit.


    The first thing I''ve noticed was his eyes, they were cold and you can never see even a single emotion on it. It''s as if I am looking to an emotionless man.


    "Sophia."


    My breath hitched with the sound of his voice, so cold yet so sexy. And the way he mentioned my name sends shivers down my spine.


    I asked and straightened my seat, as I looked directly into his eyes. He didn''t answer me, instead he pulled the chair across my seat and suit himself comfortably without leaving his eyes on me. It''s kinda odd and creepy but I hold my breath and fight the urge not to look away.


    "Mr. Kelley, right?"


    I asked again but like my first attempt, I still got no answer.


    I was on the verge of asking if he''s kinda deaf when he finally opened his mouth.


    "Tell me, Sophia. How much money did my Mom offered you to accept this deal?"


    I was taken aback with his question. I didn''t expect him to ask me that. That was what they called NOT beating around the bush. Straightforward. Direct to the point and without even saying ''Hi'', ''Hey'' or whatever.


    "What? I-I''m sorry?"


    I asked to clarify what I heard.


    "Come on, Sophia. I just wanna know how much money did my Mom offered you for this deal?"


    I gulped at the way he''s looking at me like I''m some kind of a dirt.


    "How did you know her and how did you ask her to choose you to portray this act?"


    I chuckled sarcastically right after he finished his question.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Kelley? But for your information, your mother didn''t offer me even a single cent from your family''s bank account!"


    "So, what do you mean? You''ve just accepted this deal without anything in return? Oh, come on Ms. Sophia. I am a businessman and you can never fool me like what you did to my Mom!"


    I formed my fists into a ball and tried to calm my raging nerves. How dare this man insulted me with his money? But instead of shouting and giving him a death glare, I smiled. A smile that I''m sure would get into his nerves.


    "Is this your reason why you wanted to meet me, Mr. Daniel Kelley? Just to insult me and throw to my face that all I wanted was just your money."


    "Why... isn''t it your reason why you agreed with this? So, tell me how much do you need----"


    "Then what? You''re going to tell me to back out and cancel the deal?" I chuckled again while shaking my head. "Listen here, Daniel Kelley! Not all the things in


    this world has a price and can buy with your shining-shimmering cards, or by your precious money inside your pants!"


    I bring my face closer to him and I didn''t missed how he was surprised by my action.


    "For once and for all, your Mom didn''t offer me a single penny! In fact, she asked me for some help. To help his older son and portray as his wife for one year! And yes, I do have a reason for marrying you, but it''s too far from money! So, just tell me directly if you don''t want me to marry you and don''t throw me insults and judgement! Or if you want, you can talk to your mother, because I wasn''t the one who''s insisting myself to this marriage!"


    I stand up and get my bag from the table, but I remember something and I need this to tell him.


    "Tsk.Tsk.Tsk. Daniel Kelley. Yeah, you''re handsome, having broad shoulders, sexy and a perfect husband material for your looks..." his mouth ajar as his eyes widened a bit. "..but you know one thing I''ve realized? That how much of a good looking you are, it''s the opposite of your attitude! It stinks! You need to shower more than three times a day for the whole year!"


    I saw how he was taken aback with my last word, but I didn''t wait for him to respond. I left him open mouthed and walked my way towards the entrance of the coffee shop. I don''t care what he thinks of me after this. If he doesn''t want me to become his contractual wife, then fine. But I don''t need his insults. I''ve suffered a lot of insults and judgements before, I don''t want some additional this time.


    When I reached my car, I let out a heavy sigh and a silent prayer when the rain started to pour outside. It''s like raining cats and dogs and now blurring my windshield. I started the engine as I don''t have a choice but to drive under this heavy rain. If I only knew that this would be the result of my almost one hour of waiting, I shouldn''t have waited for him. No, I shouldn''t have agreed to meet him.


    What I said was true, yes I accepted the deal but it''s not for money, but for his last name, his family name. I need to do it, ''cause I don''t have any choice left in me when his mother offered the contract.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Flashback:


    I was in the parking lot of the mall and walking towards my car when I noticed the figure that''s following me behind. I turned around just to stuck on my feet. I can''t believe that I am seeing the last man I wanted to see or should I say, the man I never wanted to see ever again. The man who almost ruined my life in the past. Joseph De luca.


    "Guarda chi c''¨¨? Finalmente ti ho trovato, amore mio." (Look who''s here? Finally, I found you my love) he said grinning maliciously.


    "Don''t call me your love, you bastard!" I shouted at him as goosebumps creeped all over my body.


    "Esuberante." he chuckled. "Non sei ancora cambiato. Come stai, amore mio?" (Feisty. You still haven''t changed. How are you my love?)


    "Ho detto di non chiamarmi amore, cazzo! Bastardo!" (I said don''t fucking call me ''love''! You bastard!)


    He smirked and stepped towards me, and I started to step backward. My heart is pounding inside of my chest.


    "Dai, non ti manco? (Come on, don''t you miss me?"


    "Non mi mancher¨¤ mai la tua fottuta facia in tutta la mia vita!" ( I won''t ever miss your fucking face, in my entire life!)


    And I run rowards my car. I was about to open the door when I felt a hand over my hand. And the next thing I know, I was slammed over my car door with his lips on my neck.


    "Let me go! You''re fucking bastard! Don''t you dare touch me!" I tried to push him but he''s so strong, so I just shout on top of my lungs. "Help! Somebody help me!" I gathered all my strength and pushed him but not without giving him a hard slap.


    He touched the area on where my hand landed and smirked at me... then turned into demonic laugh.


    I am catching my breath while watching him laughing at me. I can''t believe I can see him again after a long time, and in all the possible places, here in California. Italy is too far from here, but why does fate bring this bastard here?


    "Who would have thought that after all these years, we will see each other again, amore mio? Why did you leave Italy? I''ve been searching for you everywhere. Can you see this? Do you still remember this?"


    He pointed the long scar on his neck. His face become serious which added to the anxiety that''s creeping inside me.


    "This is the fucking reason why I''ve searched for you! I almost turned the whole Europe just to find you! But why didn''t you inform me that you''re just hiding here in California?"


    "You''re son of a bitch! If you''re thinking that you can escape for what you did to me six years ago, then you''re wrong!"


    "Ohh... mia cara Ysabelle, ma non hai prove delle tue accuse!" ( Ohh, my dear Ysabelle, but you don''t have any proof of your accusations.)


    "Yes, but I swear to God, Joseph! When I get a strong evidence against you, you''re going to get old and die inside the prison!"


    "Ohh..tsk.tsk tsk. It''s been six years, amore mio. Are you not feeling tired? Why don''t you give to me now the gift that you refused to give me before?"


    "Fuck you!" I shuddered with the thought of giving him myself. "I''m getting married, so fuck off!"


    He narrowed his eyes on me, but before he could speak, we heard someone''s voice behind and three men in white uniform, came to our view.


    "What''s happening here? Sophia, are you okay?" Mrs. Kelley, walked towards us.


    Joseph looked at the three men in front of him and turned his gaze in me.


    "Non abbiamo ancora finito, amore mio! Quando ci rivedremo, mi assicurer¨° di prenderti e renderti completamente mio!" he said with a glare before he walked away from us.


    "Huh!" I closed my eyes and let out the heavy breath that I''ve been holding earlier.


    "Are you okay, Sophia?" she tapped my shoulder and I looked at her with teary-eyed.


    "I''m okay, Mrs. Kelley. Thank you for helping me."


    "But I didn''t do anything?"


    "No, ma''am. You helped me from that man. And thank you so much."


    "Sophia, if you don''t mind, may I ask if who''s that man earlier? And what did he said before he walked out?"


    "He said, we haven''t finished yet. And when see me again, he will make sure to get me and make me completely his."


    "Oh my God! Why did he say that, was he your boyfriend before or your boyfriend right now? But you said you''re single?"


    "Yes ma''am, I''m single and he''s not my ex-boyfriend nor my boyfriend, and that''s not gonna happen ever. I will choose to die rather than seeing myself together with him." I looked at her eyes to see what will be her reaction if I tell her the truth. "He tried to **** me six years ago."


    "Oh my holy Christ!" her eyes widened in shock and I just give her a sad smile...

 Chapter two: Her past

    "Tell me what happened, Sophia. I''ll promise to help you." Mrs. Kelley said full of determination.


    I smiled bitterly and lowered my head. We''re now back in the mall and inside the restaurant. It''s been a long time since I kept this secret. I didn''t let anyone know about this since I started to live in California. Well, except for my college friend, Rian.


    I felt a hand over my hand which was rested on top of the table.


    "I can be your mother, Sophia. I know half of your story about your mom and your dad, but you haven''t told me about this story of yours. You can share to me everything."


    Mrs. Sonia Kelley, one of my student in my Zumba class. We''ve known each other for two years, and she''s one of my loyal customers who always recommend me and my dance studio to all of her friends and colleagues. She''s like a mother to me ever since, and she knows all of my sacrifices regarding my career. She''s also one of our sponsors every time we have an international dance competition.


    I looked at her and let out a long and deep breath before I started to tell her about this horrible past of my life in Bologna Italy.


    "Joseph De Luca was my ex-fiance. I was just eighteen years old when my father''s company suffered from financial crisis, and he doesn''t know what to do back then. Until one day, he talked to me and told me that I was already engaged to a certain Joseph De Luca. I don''t even know that man. I asked him why, and he told me it''s for my future.


    And then one day, I heard my father talking to his guest in the living room. They were talking about the money that his guest transferred to my father''s account. He said I should get ready for our wedding, and for me and his son become close to each other, they bought the vacant house and lot a few blocks away from our house.


    When I first met Joseph, I immediately felt that there''s something wrong with the way he was looking at me. But when I told my father about my observation, he said it''s not true and Joseph was a nice man and perfect to be my husband. But I didn''t believe him, so I tried to make some research about Joseph, with the help of my cousin. And then I found out that he''s an IT graduate, and the most shocking news for me that time, I also found out that he''s a drug addict, he''s using and selling drugs."


    "Have you informed your father regarding that?" she asked with a horrified expression.


    "Yes, I told him. I even showed him the research I made, but he just shouted at me and told me not to believe in fake news!"


    "A fake news? But it''s no longer a fake news when you have proof."


    "Yup, I told him that, but he didn''t believe me. Instead, he continued to sign the contract. And one day, I decided to talk to my future husband. I want to talk to him and beg to cancel the wedding. I went to their house. And Layla their made, was the one who opened the door for me. I asked her about Joseph, and she pointed to his room. But before I can walk past her, she grabbed my hand. She told me to become careful if I am going to talk to Joseph inside his room. I was confused at first, but I just nodded at her.


    And the scene that came to my view, shocked not just my eyes but my whole body. I confirmed my research with my own eyes. He''s inside of his room with his two friends and they were using drugs. He''s sniffing the silver foil while his friend was holding a lighter for him. And when they saw me watching them, I ran towards the door and downstairs. We almost played hide and seek. I shouted for help and Layla came running from the kitchen, but with Joseph''s glare she turned her back away from us."


    I blinked my eyes to control the tears but I failed. Because its already rolled down my face before I can wipe them.


    "What about their other maids? The guards or someone inside the house? Didn''t they help you or heard you when you screamed for help?"


    "There were no other people inside their house by that time except for Layla and one guard at the gate, and I don''t know why?"


    "So, what happened after that? What did he and his friends do to you?"


    "They pulled me back towards his room and pushed me to the bed. He ordered his friends to go home because he said he just want me only for himself. I screamed for help as I tried to push him but he was so strong. He ripped my blouse, my skirt and my underwear. I begged him to stop but he didn''t listen. He said I was his fiancee and would be his wife so it was his right to take what''s his."


    "But you''re not yet married!"


    "He didn''t listen even though I told him to wait until the night of our wedding, he continued to undress me. And he was about to enter himself inside me when we heard the knock from the door and it''s soon opened. Because of his extreme lust and he was still high on drugs, maybe he didn''t notice that he wasn''t locked the door. It''s Layla, I saw how her face turned shock to pale because of the nervousnes.


    I was crying and asking for help, but with Joseph''s glare and shout, she turned away after saying that my father and Mr. De luca arrived and waiting for him in the living room. She looked at me before she disappeared, and I got it, that''s the only thing she can do to help me. And because Joseph was still distracted, I used it as an opportunity. I used all my strength to push him ang kicked him on his balls. I also tried to slap him with my diamond ring that''s facing my palm, and it only landed on his neck, but it still created a deep cut on it.


    I ran outside the room and downstairs, not bothering that I was just wearing a ripped skirt, and a piece of blouse. My father and Mr. De Luca we''re both shocked when they saw me running downstairs. My father wrapped me immediately by his jacket and asked me what happened and what I was doing upstairs. But before I could speak, I heard Joseph''s footsteps behind me and he told the opposite of the story. That I was the one who''s forcing myself to him because of money!


    I tried to explain why I was there but they didn''t believe me. He''s bleeding, and they all believed on his fake story as he played the victim. He deleted all the CCTV footage in an instant, and the other day, Layla suddenly disappeared from their house. She was my only hope but until now, I''m still trying to find her. And that''s the reason why I left Bologna. My own father, didn''t believe me. Instead, he accused me of seducing Joseph. And no matter how I tried to explain my real reason, he remained deaf. He was already blinded by De luca''s money.


    My cousin helped me posted it on social media sites, but after one week, the news suddenly disappeared. They used their money to reverse the story and to make Joseph as the real victim. Then I decided to escape, ''cause I can no longer feel my worth and importance to my father. And after six years, the person who almost ruined my life, found me again and threatened to continue his unfinished business before."


    I wiped my tears using my other hand.


    "What about your mother? Where was she by that time?"


    "She''s in Seattle. She left me with my father when I was just ten years old. And I didn''t bother to look for her. She now has her own family, she''s already happy with them and I don''t have the heart to ruin her happiness that I know she hadn''t received from my father."


    "But she''s your mother. She has the right to know what''s happening to you, or what was happened to you. Especially that Joseph guy is now here in California."


    "I can do this on my own, Mrs. Kelley. She never visited me ever since she left. If she considered me as her daughter, she should''ve returned, she should''ve taken me with her when she left, but no! I lived on my own, without her and without my father. So, I don''t think I need her in my life right now!"


    "Well, I can''t blame you for that because of the struggles and pain that you went through. And I''m proud of you, Sophia. You faced all those problems alone. You''re one of the resilient person I''ve met. And I will help you."


    I looked at her as I wiped my face with my hands.


    "M-Ma..M-Mrs. Kelley?" Even my tongue doesn''t know how to form words.


    She hold both of my hands again.


    "Marry my son, Sophia. Used his last name and all his connections to find her."


    "B-But---"


    "My son needs a wife right now, and you are the best candidate for it."


    I blinked my eyes repeatedly. "We don''t even know each other, Mrs. Kelley. And why does he need a wife, doesn''t he have a girlfriend to marry?"


    "No, Sophia that''s not what I mean. Marry him for just a year and after that you can go and do whatever you want."


    "But why do you want me to marry him? Please tell me the truth, Mrs. Kelley?" I don''t know but I can feel there''s something that she''s not telling me or wanted to tell me.


    "He needs a contractual wife for one year to get the company''s biggest investor. It''s a European investments, and if they get that it will lead them and the company to the top grossing company in the whole state of California."


    "So that''s the real reason why you want me marry him?"


    "In some point yes, but since you shared to me your story, it just added to the reason why I want you and my son to get married. Let me help you, Sophia. I know you''re not struggling for money------"


    "Oh, no, no.. Mrs. Kelley. If you''re going to offer me a huge amount of money just to marry your son, I''m sorry. But I can''t accept that and my answer is no."


    "No, but if that''s what you want, I won''t offer you any cents. Just marry him and I''ll make sure to find the only witnessed that you can use to file a case against Joseph. And about my son, don''t worry about him. He''s a nice man, Sophia. And if one day you learn to love him, then I will be the happiest mother and a mother-in-law in the world."


    I chuckled with his last sentence.


    "But you said, this is just a marriage of convenience. So, that means love and any emotions are not involve to this marriage."


    "Yes, and it''s just a hypothetical sentence. So what is your decision?"


    "I-I don''t know, Mrs. Kelley. This is a life challenging decision if ever."


    "Sophia, it''s just for a year. After that, you can get a divorce paper to end your marriage."


    "Does he know that you''re talking to me?"


    End of flashback...


    ~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter three: Accepting the deal

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Daniel! What did you do to Sophia? What did you tell her?"


    I just closed my eyes when I heard the voice of my Mom from the phone. She served as my alarm clock this morning.


    "I didn''t do anything mom----"


    "Then why did she back out with the deal? She called me this morning and she said she won''t accept the deal anymore!"


    "Mom, it''s her problem and not mine. If she decided to back out, then fine----"


    "Daniel Kelley!"


    -''Oh God, mentioning again my whole name''-


    "I didn''t raise you to become rude and disrespectful towards women!"


    "Mom, I told you I didn''t do anything to her!"


    "Make it sure, son. I asked her but she refused to tell me what happened between the two of you yesterday. Son please, Sophia is a fine young woman. And she''s your only hope to get the investment that you and your dad wanted to get."


    "But I can find my own woman. I can find my own fiancee, Mom!" I said scratching my eyebrows while getting up in bed.


    "Fine! I''ll let you get your own fiancee, but make it sure that it''s not one of your women in the past!"


    I just rolled my eyes.


    "What''s with that girl, and you wanted me to marry her? She''s nothing special, Mom! I mean yes, she''s beautiful but other than that, I can''t find anything about her. She''s just an ordinary woman."


    "Give her a chance, son. And you will know that she''s different from the women you have met and yet will meet. She''s special Daniel."


    I chuckled with her explanation. "Mommy, since when you became a poet?"


    "Daniel Kelley! I''m serious!"


    "Okay, okay!" I said while trying to suppress my laugh. "But Mom please, just give me time to find my own fiancee on this contract."


    "But what if you failed and you haven''t found any woman?"


    "Then I''ll take your girl."


    "Okay, I''ll give you one week, so start it now!"


    "But Mom, that''s too short----"


    "No! We only have two and a half weeks left, before the planned engagement party. So, if after one week and you still haven''t found a girl, then you have no choice but to marry Sophia."


    "Fine."


    "Okay, bye son. Take care, I love you."


    "Thanks, Mom, I love you too."


    "Whoa!" I sighed loudly as I fall back myself on top of the bed. I closed my eyes but the image of that woman blocked my head.


    I remember our first meeting yesterday. She said she''s wearing a purple jacket, but she''s the only one inside the coffee shop wearing purple. I admit she''s beautiful, and when she drew her face closer to me, her scent filled my nostrils. And her lips were the first thing I''ve noticed. They looked so soft and pinkish, and I had to look directly into her eyes to blocked my wild imaginations.


    "Oh God! Why am I thinking that woman? She''s like the other woman around! She''s just after my account!"


    I massaged my temples and get up again. It''s saturday today but I have to go to the office for some important meeting.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "No! Per favore Joseph, non farlo!" (Please Joseph, don''t do this!) I cried and begged him to stop but he continued to rip my clothes.


    "Fermare? Perch¨¦ dovrei?" (Stop? Why would I?)


    And he laughed on top of me in his demonic laugh. He pinned both of my hands over my head while his lips were sucking the skin of my neck. I can feel his manhood poking down my belly. And I felt so helpless, I can''t even move under him.


    "Puoi aspettare la prima notte di nozze?" ( Can you just wait for the wedding night?) I continued to cry.


    "Ma non posso pi¨´ aspettare, amore mio. Ho bisogno di te adesso! Hai un profumo cos¨¬ buono!" (But I can''t wait any longer, my love. I need you right now! You smell so good!)


    And I screamed when his hand cupped my left breast as his lips continued to nibble my neck. I tried to struggle more under his stinking body, when he positioned himself in between my legs.


    "No! Per favore non farlo! Far¨° tutto quello che vuoi che faccia, per favore non farlo! Questa ¨¨ molestia! Questa ¨¨ stupro!" ((No! Please, don''t do this! I''ll do whatever you want me to do, just please don''t do this! This is harassment! This is ****!)


    "Oh, no amore mio. Nessuno pu¨° chiamarlo stupro, perch¨¦ sei la mia fidanzata e presto diventerai moglie."


    (Oh, no my love. No one can call it ****, because you''re my fiancee and soon become my wife.)


    "No, No, No-----"


    "Noooo!"


    I screamed on top of my lungs as I jolted out in sleep. I am catching my breath while wiping the beads of sweats all over my neck and forehead. I dreamed of it again. No, it was a nightmare. A nightmare from my past, and it started again when I saw Joseph in the parking lot of the mall, one week ago.


    "Sophia! Sophia, are you okay?"


    I heard Craig''s voice outside my door before he came to my view. He''s carrying my pussy... I mean my white blue-eyed Persian cat, and her name is pussy.


    "Hey, I heard your scream. Are you okay?" he takes a seat on the edge of my bed.


    "Yeah, it was just a nightmare." I tried to smile but I lowered my head and closed my eyes tightly to control the tears from falling down.


    "You''re having nightmares again?"


    I nodded. He knows everything. I told him one day when I can no longer hold back the tears and he was there to comfort me. He''s my assistant dance instructor and he was with me during those times when I was just starting this career. And we started to build the Sophia''s Dream-dance studio two years ago. He became my friend and a brother since then and until now.


    "Why don''t you take Mrs. Kelley''s deal? It''s a huge advantage, Sophia. She already gave you permission to use their name to find Layla, and to put Joseph in jail."


    "Craig, it''s not easy to accept her deal! I mean, the responsibilities and obligations inside that marriage. I will become his son''s trophy wife and then what, Joseph will easily find me. Kelley''s aren''t just simple people. They are famous and well-known family in Los Angeles."


    "Yes, and that means they are also influential and powerful people. Do you think that bastard Joseph will get close to you that easily, if he finds out that you''re married to a certain Kelley? One of the top bachelors in Los Angeles? Come on, think of it, Sophia!"


    I sighed loudly as I dropped my head on my both hands.


    "I don''t know, Craig. My nightmares are hunting me again. And it feels like everything were just happened yesterday, and not six years ago."


    "Sophia, excuses will always be there for you but opportunity won''t. It will only knock once in your door, so while it still knocking, open your door and grab it! Who knows, this would lead you to get the justice you''ve longed to get."


    "But Craig, her son doesn''t want me to be his wife. And I told you he insulted and judged me already!"


    "Oh, come on! You went through a lot of judgements before in your life. You already took insults from your own father----"


    "Ouch! Way to add salt to my injury?"


    "I''m sorry, that''s not what I meant. I just want you to open your eyes, Sophia. As I was saying, you went through a lot in your life before. And if her son throw you insults again or judge you for accepting the deal, then so be it! Let him judge you, besides what all he knew was only your name and not your real story!"


    I bite my lips as I scratched the back of my ears because of confusion. It''s one of my mannerisms if I really don''t know what to do next.


    "Why, are you going to die if he throw you insults again, or if he tells you that you''ve just accepted her mother''s offer because of money?"


    I shook my head.


    "Are you not going to survive for one day hearing his judgement? It''s just a word or words coming from one person, Sophia. What important is your goal, your plan, yourself! His insults won''t help you to find Layla, and his words won''t also help you to seek justice for what Joseph did to you! Call it desperate way, so what? As long as it''s not true and you know for yourself!"


    He paused and take both of my hands.


    "Mrs. Kelley also know the truth. We''re all just here behind you. Stand up and fight! What''s his name, again?"


    "Name of who?"


    "Your soon to be husband."


    "Daniel. Daniel Kelley."


    "Daniel Kelley, tss! Show that man who the real Sophia Ysabelle is! The woman who fights and does not easily give up on any situation that she''s in."


    A smile crept through my lips after hearing those words from him. At least I still have Craig who treats me like a sister more than a friend.


    I sighed and my eyes landed at my cat whose still rubbing her head on Craig''s arm.


    "Hi my pussy." I lifted her and put her in my lap.


    Craig chuckled as he shook his head.


    "Why did you name her pussy, of all the names that you can give to her?"


    "Just for fun." I shrugged and continued to rub pussy''s fur. "Why, isn''t it beautiful, Pussy?"


    We both laughed at the name. I was about to get up when I heard my phone ring. We both looked at each other when I saw the name ''Mrs. Kelley'' on the screen.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Kelley." I answered while looking at Craig''s eyes. It''s in the loudspeaker.


    "Hi sweety, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, Mrs. Kelley."


    "I''m sorry for what my son told you during your meeting. But please Sophia, if you really don''t want to accept my offer, let me help you."


    I bite my bottom lip as I take a deep breath. Craig continued to encourage me to accept the deal by nodding his head.


    "I accept the deal, Mrs. Kelley."


    "Oh, my sweety. I''m so happy. Thank you, Sophia. I''m going to tell my husband and set the date of the engagement!" she said excitedly.


    "But I just have some favor if it''s possible?"


    "Oh sure, whatever it is sweety. If you''re not busy today, can we meet to discuss this deal and your favors?"


    "Y-Yeah sure, just tell me the place Mrs. Kelley."


    "Don''t worry about it, ''cause I''m gonna pick you up. Is ten o''clock okay with you?"


    "Okay. Be ready at ten sweety. Bye."


    "Bye Mrs. Kelley."


    I ended the call and looked at Craig.


    "Go! Take a bath while I''m preparing breakfast."


    "Thanks Craig, you''re the best." I smiled and hugged him before I get up.


    "Of course!" he also smiled and winked at me.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Don''t hesitate to tell me whatever you want, Sophia. I will listen to you." Mrs. Kelley said and smiled at me.


    I nodded.


    We are now inside the restaurant and waiting for our orders.


    "Let''s talk about the engagement party and then next is the wedding. What motif do you want for the party?"


    "Uhm.. whatever you want Mrs. Kelley. It''s okay with me." I said smiling.


    "No, it''s your wedding. I''ll give you all the decisions, for the motifs.. everything!"


    I sighed when I heard the word decisions.


    "Uhm.. can we.... can we just make the party .. uhm.. private, Mrs. Kelley?"


    "Private? What do you mean? Don''t you want a big party? A big celebration for your wedding?"


    "I''m just not comfortable with huge parties and events. Besides I want it to keep private from the public, especially from Joseph''s knowledge. I don''t want him to know where I am, where I live and everything about me. Your son is not just an ordinary person Mrs. Kelley. Paparazzi and other media surrounds him every day, and I don''t want them to follow me everywhere."


    She take my both hands and smiled.


    "I understand, Sophia. If that''s what you want, we''re going to keep it in private. No paparazzi and other media on your engagement party and on your wedding. We''re just going to get some professional photographers and videographers to cover the whole events."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kelley." I returned her smile.


    "Let''s talk about the deal. You''re going to marry my son and my husband and I, we are going to help you to find Layla and to make that Joseph guy rot in jail! I''ll promise you that!"


    "Thank you. And one more thing, Ma''am."


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "Can we also keep this deal in private? I mean, can we not let anyone know about my reason of marrying your son?"


    "What about your husband?"


    I gulped. "Soon to be husband Mrs. Kelley."


    "Okay, I''m sorry."


    "I don''t want him to know my reason, besides it''s just a contractual marriage. After one year, or whenever they get the investment and I get the justice for what Joseph did to me, we''re going to separate our ways again and file a divorce."


    "Well, it''s your decision, I understand."


    "Uhm..what am I going to do as your son''s wife?"


    "Well, you''re just going to pretend as his loving wife in all his business events, or parties that needed your appearance as his partner. But don''t worry, you don''t have to act as his wedded wife at home, you still have your private life even when you''re married to him. But both of you are not allowed to date or see another man and woman while you''re still married to each other."


    I just nodded.


    "What about uhm.. you know..after our wedding?


    "Lovemaking?"


    I bite my bottom lip.


    "Well in that case, since you''re both grown adults, it''s up to you if you''re going to consummate your marriage."


    My eyes widened a bit but she just smiled at me.


    "You know what, I like you, Sophia. And to be honest with you, I like you for my son."


    "Mrs. Kelley-----"


    "It''s true, sweety. And I''m hoping that one day, this marriage of convenience will also be married to forever." she shrugged, but I can''t help myself not to laugh at her last word.


    -''Forever?''-


    "That is so impossible, Ma''am. Your son is a bit rude and arrogant." I didn''t hesitate to tell her what''s my real opinion about her son.


    She looked surprised at first but she laughed eventually.


    "You forgot something, he''s also cold sweety." and she laughed again. "This is why I like you, Sophia. You''re a straightforward person. If you like something or anything, you tell it right away. But if not, you don''t hesitate to point it out."


    "Because for me, honesty is the best policy, Mrs. Kelley."


    arrogant, he''s also a real gentleman, Sophia. I am not telling you this because he''s my son. Just make your patience a little bit longer."


    I just smiled at her and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You got me there, sweety. But I also want you to know, that Daniel despite being cold and a bit arrogant, he''s also a real gentleman, Sophia. I am not telling you this because he''s my son. Just make your patience a little bit longer."


    I just smiled at her and breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter four: Phone calls

    Daniel ''s POV:


    What? Your mother chose a bride for you? Wow, another contractual marriage in the family."


    I rolled my eyes before bringing the bottle of beer to my mouth. I am currently inside the bar with my assistant and friend, Andrew.


    "You already know the reason, so I don''t have to explain it to you. We need this investment as soon as possible."


    "Tsk.Tsk. I really don''t know why these European investors doesn''t trust a bachelor and a young man, and they really wanted a married man? What''s the difference with that? I mean, you can also do the same things that a married man can do, right?"


    "Of course! But they believe that a married man has a lot of experience and more responsible than a bachelor."


    "That''s why you end up on faking your marriage?"


    "It''s not fake, it''s legal. Do you think they wouldn''t find out if it''s just fake or not? They were businessmen Andrew, cunning and devious."


    "Yeah, I know that. Anyway, have you already met the girl?"


    "Yeah."


    "When did you meet her and what does she looks like? Was she beautiful, sexy, or walking like a model like your ex?"


    "I met her last week. And no, she''s nothing special. Okay, she has looks but for me she''s just an ordinary girl, who would do anything for the sake of money." I slammed the bottle on the counter.


    "Whoah! Chill dude! Don''t you think you''re too judgemental? And how did you know that she''s just an ordinary girl? Because you know your mother, she knows how to choose well. Maybe there''s something on that girl that''s why she easily got your Mom''s attention."


    "I don''t care, Andrew! Whether she''s special or not, it doesn''t change the fact that she easily agreed to this deal! And whatever her reason, I know it will only fall for money!"


    I can''t believe that a woman like her can easily fall for money.


    "So what do you want... find a new woman?"


    "I wish I still have enough time to find another bride, but no. So, I don''t have a choice but to accept her."


    "You can''t blame a desperate person, Daniel."


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I side glanced at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you can''t blame her for accepting the deal without knowing her real reason. What if she''s just really in needs of money for her father''s operation, who has cancer? Or maybe for his brother who''s suffering from heart disease. Or we just don''t know if it''s for her own operation, because she''s dying----aww!"


    I punched his arm. "What are you talking about? Do you want me to lose a wife that early?" I don''t know but I can''t stand hearing that word for her. Well, nobody wants to hear that actually.


    "I''m just giving you some possible reasons on why she accepted the deal. Or what if she''s pregnant?"


    "What the fuck, man?" I asked narrowing my eyes on him. "If she''s pregnant, I''m sure my Mom would tell me. And of course she wouldn''t choose her for me!"


    "Fine! Chill, dude." he chuckled. " Anyway, maybe it''s better if you just accept that girl. As you know, mother knows best."


    I didn''t say anything, I just drink again my beer.


    "So, what are your plans after your wedding?"


    "What? Your mother chose a bride for you? Wow, another contractual marriage in the family."


    I rolled my eyes before bringing the bottle of beer to my mouth. I am currently inside the bar with my assistant and friend, Andrew.


    "You already know the reason, so I don''t have to explain it to you. We need this investment as soon as possible."


    "Tsk.Tsk. I really don''t know why these European investors doesn''t trust a bachelor and a young man, and they really wanted a married man? What''s the difference with that? I mean, you can also do the same things that a married man can do, right?"


    "Of course! But they believe that a married man has a lot of experience and more responsible than a bachelor."


    "That''s why you end up on faking your marriage?"


    "It''s not fake, it''s legal. Do you think they wouldn''t find out if it''s just fake or not? They were businessmen Andrew, cunning and devious."


    "Yeah, I know that. Anyway, have you already met the girl?"


    "Yeah."


    "When did you meet her and what does she looks like? Was she beautiful, sexy, or walking like a model like your ex?"


    "I met her last week. And no, she''s nothing special. Okay, she has looks but for me she''s just an ordinary girl, who would do anything for the sake of money." I slammed the bottle on the counter.


    "Whoah! Chill dude! Don''t you think you''re too judgemental? And how did you know that she''s just an ordinary girl? Because you know your mother, she knows how to choose well. Maybe there''s something on that girl that''s why she easily got your Mom''s attention."


    "I don''t care, Andrew! Whether she''s special or not, it doesn''t change the fact that she easily agreed to this deal! And whatever her reason, I know it will only fall for money!"


    I can''t believe that a woman like her can easily fall for money.


    "So what do you want... find a new woman?"


    "I wish I still have enough time to find another bride, but no. So, I don''t have a choice but to accept her."


    "You can''t blame a desperate person, Daniel."


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I side glanced at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you can''t blame her for accepting the deal without knowing her real reason. What if she''s just really in needs of money for her father''s operation, who has cancer? Or maybe for his brother who''s suffering from heart disease. Or we just don''t know if it''s for her own operation, because she''s dying----aww!"


    I punched his arm. "What are you talking about? Do you want me to lose a wife that early?" I don''t know but I can''t stand hearing that word for her. Well, nobody wants to hear that actually.


    "I''m just giving you some possible reasons on why she accepted the deal. Or what if she''s pregnant?"


    "What the fuck, man?" I asked narrowing my eyes on him. "If she''s pregnant, I''m sure my Mom would tell me. And of course she wouldn''t choose her for me!"


    "Fine! Chill, dude." he chuckled. " Anyway, maybe it''s better if you just accept that girl. As you know, mother knows best."


    I didn''t say anything, I just drink again my beer.


    "So, what are your plans after your wedding?"


    ""Yeah."


    "When did you meet her and what does she looks like? Was she beautiful, sexy, or walking like a model like your ex?"


    "I met her last week. And no, she''s nothing special. Okay, she has looks but for me she''s just an ordinary girl, who would do anything for the sake of money." I slammed the bottle on the counter.


    "Whoah! Chill dude! Don''t you think you''re too judgemental? And how did you know that she''s just an ordinary girl? Because you know your mother, she knows how to choose well. Maybe there''s something on that girl that''s why she easily got your Mom''s attention."


    "I don''t care, Andrew! Whether she''s special or not, it doesn''t change the fact that she easily agreed to this deal! And whatever her reason, I know it will only fall for money!"


    I can''t believe that a woman like her can easily fall for money.


    "So what do you want... find a new woman?"


    "I wish I still have enough time to find another bride, but no. So, I don''t have a choice but to accept her."


    "You can''t blame a desperate person, Daniel."


    I furrowed my eyebrows as I side glanced at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you can''t blame her for accepting the deal without knowing her real reason. What if she''s just really in needs of money for her father''s operation, who has cancer? Or maybe for his brother who''s suffering from heart disease. Or we just don''t know if it''s for her own operation, because she''s dying----aww!"


    I punched his arm. "What are you talking about? Do you want me to lose a wife that early?" I don''t know but I can''t stand hearing that word for her. Well, nobody wants to hear that actually.


    "I''m just giving you some possible reasons on why she accepted the deal. Or what if she''s pregnant?"


    "What the fuck, man?" I asked narrowing my eyes on him. "If she''s pregnant, I''m sure my Mom would tell me. And of course she wouldn''t choose her for me!"


    "Fine! Chill, dude." he chuckled. " Anyway, maybe it''s better if you just accept that girl. As you know, mother knows best."


    I didn''t say anything, I just drink again my beer.


    "So, what are your plans after your wedding?"


    "What do you mean what are my plans?"


    "Well, you know.. mating process." he shrugged.


    A snicker came out from my lips. "Dude, she''s not that attractive. And I don''t think I can find myself being attracted or aroused for her."


    "Whew!" he laughed at me. "Dude, don''t put a period on your sentence. What if she''s the one who fall in love with you in the middle of your fake marriage?"


    "It''s not fake!"


    "Fine! But it''s just the same. You''re not in a relationship or anything, you''re just pretending. So answer me, what if she falls in love with you?"


    "She shouldn''t. I''ll make it clear once I saw her again. And once the investors sighed the contract in KIC, I will immediately file a divorce."


    "Ohh.. what''s her name?"


    "Sophia."


    "Hmm.. beautiful name."


    "What''s beautiful in her name?"


    "Tsk.Tsk. Dude, her name was derived from the Greek, which means wisdom and skill. Pure, feminine and intelligent."


    "And where did you get that?"


    "Google."


    "Tss!" I just shook my head.


    When I was already inside the car, I suddenly remembered my sister. It''s funny every time I think about how the table turns, and how I ended up in a situation like this, which was my sister''s situation before.


    "Hi, Dani?" I heard her voice on the other line. She sounded so excited. I sighed as I''ve realized how I missed my little sister.


    "Hello, little sis."


    "Are you drunk?"


    I chuckled by her question. How did she find out so easily? "I drank, but I''m not drunk."


    "Oh God! Yeah, you''re not drunk. I can clearly hear it from your voice!" she paused for a few seconds. "Is there any problem? Are you okay?" her voice laced with concern.


    "Why are you asking such a silly question? Of course, I''m okay!


    "Because Dani, I know you so well! You will never call me in this God damned midnight if everything''s okay! Is there something happened to you.. to mom and dad?"


    "No! Stop thinking that horrible idea!"


    "So why are you calling me?"


    "Wow! Can''t I call my favorite sister anytime I want? I missed you, you know."


    "Oh God, Dani! At this God damned hour? And excuse me... I am your only sister and sibling, so don''t be so assuming! Spill it right now!"


    I sighed. I don''t know how to tell this to her.


    "I''m getting married."


    "And so, what if you''re--------what?" she suddenly screamed.


    "Long story." I chuckled.


    "Then make it short!"


    Tsk.Tsk. My one and only sister... so demanding as ever.


    "I''ll tell you everything, but not right now. It''s already late. I just missed you, and actually I didn''t expect that you would answer my call at this hour."


    She didn''t speak for a few seconds and I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you!"


    "Ahmm.. Dani, I''m just going to call you---------ahhhyy!"


    "Rian, what happened? What''s happening there?"


    I started to feel panic when I heard her scream on the other line. I also heard a man''s voice with her.


    "Rian, answer me! What''s happening right there? Where are you?"


    "What the fuck is happening with her?" I cursed as tossed my phone on top of the dashboard. I put my bluetooth headphone and started the engine.


    Twenty minutes later, my phone ring and I saw Alex''s number flashed on the screen.


    "Fucking sake, Alex! I don''t know what happened to Rian! Damned it! I was just--------"


    "Hey.. hey, Dani! It''s me!" I was cut off by my sister''s voice.


    "Rian? Is that you?" relief instantly washed over me.


    "Yes. It''s me, Dani. I''m okay."


    "What happened to you? I heard your scream, forgodsake! What fucking happened Rian? Tell me, are you okay?"


    "Come down, Dani. I''m okay and don''t worry. Nothing happened."


    "And what do you mean nothing happened, Arriana Angela?"


    "Ouch! My whole name!"


    I know how much she also hates when I always mentioned her whole first name.


    "I told you, I''m fine. I just called to inform you that I''m safe here so, don''t worry about me, okay? I''m going to tell you what happened, but not now."


    "Make sure of that, Rian!"


    "Yeah, I''ll promise"


    Then I remember who''s number she is using right now.


    "Wait a minute! Why are you using Alex''s phone? Where is your phone? Where are you right now? Are you with him?"


    She suddenly turned quiet.


    "Rian! I''m waiting. Where are you and Alex right now?"


    "Hi, bro."


    My eyebrows crunched when I heard Alex''s voice.


    "Alex? Where are you and why did my sister used your phone?"


    "Why, what''s wrong with that? I''m her husband."


    "That''s not what I meant! I swear Alex I''m gonna fucking kill you if something''s happen to Rian!"


    "Hey, relax Daniel." he chuckled. "She''s now okay and don''t worry I''m here for her."


    "Wait! What do you mean she''s now okay? So, what exactly happened earlier?"


    "Ahm.. she just tripped on the small stone while walking, so she fell to the ground and accidentally tossed her phone."


    "Okay, but why am I hearing police vehicles'' sound?"


    "It''s on the other road, they were in an operation."


    "Hmm.. so what are you and my sister current situations right now? You suddenly called her as your wife." I smirked.


    "Why, isn''t she really my wife?"


    "In words Alex, yes she''s your wife. But in action, she''s not."


    Then I heard him sighed. "I''m sorry, bro."


    "What do you mean by your sorry? And don''t say sorry to me because I''m not your wife. Tell her you''re that."


    "I know, and I will."


    "And Alex, take care of her. I know you loved my sister, so don''t wait until it''s too late."


    "I''ll do everything this time." I smiled when I heard the determination on his voice.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for that. Thank you, just tell my sister goodnight.. I mean goodmor-night."


    "Okay bro, take care."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Okay guys, one last practice and you''re ready to go." I said to all my afternoon students as I press the play button of our radio speaker.


    "Yes! Thanks, Ms. Sophia!" They all shouted in unison while exchanging their high fives.


    I just smiled at them. "Are you ready for your competition next week?"


    "Yes, Ms. Sophia. We''re actually excited for that event."


    "Okay, good luck guys."


    They were my last students for today, and they were in a thorough practice for their modern dance competition next week. And next month, maybe after the wedding, me and Craig will also be very busy for our international dance competition.


    I was already in the middle of the dancefloor and ready to start the steps, when I heard Craig''s voice.


    "Sophia, you have a phone call."


    I turned around to see him waving my cellphone and standing on my office door.


    "Who''s that?" I asked a little bit louder because of the blaring music coming from the speaker.


    "Mrs. Kelley."

 Chapter five: Family dinner

    "Who''s that?" I asked a little bit louder because of the blaring music inside the studio.


    "Mrs. Kelley."


    I nodded and turned to my now dancing students.


    "Guys, please continue your practice. Teacher Craig will guide you for a while."


    I said before rushing towards Craig.


    "Thanks. Can you watch them please?" I asked him when he gives me the phone.


    "Sure."


    I walked inside my office before swiping the answer button.


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Kelley."


    "Hi, Sophia. Good afternoon. Are you busy?"


    "Hmm.. no ma''am."


    "What about tonight, do you have schedules or plans for this evening? I hope you''re free."


    I smiled. "Yeah, I''m actually free for tonight."


    "Great! Can I invite you for dinner tonight? It''s just a family dinner."


    "Ahm..." I bite my bottom lip.


    "Please, sweety? I just want to introduce you to my husband, and of course to talk about the engagement preparation."


    "Okay, ma''am."


    "So, are you coming?"


    I sighed. "Yes, I will."


    "Oh thank you! My driver will pick you up at seven pm, tonight."


    "No ma''am, it''s okay. I''ll just use my car."


    "Are you sure, sweety?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Can I just get your address?"


    "Oh sure, I''ll text you after this call. Thank you, Sophia."


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. Kelley."


    "I''ll wait for you tonight. Take care."


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    I sighed loudly after ending the call. This just means that I''m going to see him again.


    "Ahem!" I turned around to see Craig leaning against the doorframe.


    "Dinner meeting." I said to him although he''s not yet asking.


    "Hmm, are you coming?"


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "Great! Good luck girl! You''re going to meet your husband again." he teased me.


    "We''re not married yet, so he''s still not my husband!"


    "Yeah, but soon to be." and he give me a humorous laugh before he went out and closed the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I don''t know how many times I blinked my eyes when a three-storey luxurious and sophisticated architecture villa came in my full view.


    -''Wow!''- I mentally said in awe.


    "Sophia."


    I turned around to see Mrs. Kelley standing on the glass door entrance of the mansion. I gulped and took a deep breath before walking towards her.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Kelley----"


    She hugged me immediately as soon as I came in front of her.


    "You''re so beautiful, sweety. I''m sure my son''s eyes were going to jump out of it sockets when he see you."


    I just give her an awkward smile.


    "Not really Mrs. Kelley, I actually used the google map."


    "Oh, that''s what modern technology can do. Anyway, let''s go inside. My husband is also excited to meet you."


    She pulled me inside and my eyes automatically roamed inside the huge living room. It''s a bliss of soft and elegant beige room. The sofa, armchair and the carpets are all a different hue of beige. And some of the wooden furniture contribute to a cosy living space and making the room beautifully diverse.


    "Honey, meet your future daughter-in-law."


    And there he stands the man in his mid-fifties, and the king of the family, Mr. Gregory Kelley.


    "Wow! Such a beautiful young lady." He said as he walked towards us. "You''re right, honey. She has a charming face and a smashing beauty." he said smiling at me.


    "See? I told you. By the way honey, this is Sophia. And sweety, this is my husband, Greg, soon to be your father-in-law."


    "Mr. Kelley, nice to meet you, Sir." I offered my hand for a handshake but like what his wife did earlier, he also pulled me into a hug.


    "Come on, Sophie. Let''s cut the formalities here. You can now call me Daddy or dad."


    "I agree. You can now also call me Mom."


    I awkwardly smiled and looked at the grinning face of his wife behind him. He also give me another nickname.


    "I heard a lot about you, Sophie. And don''t worry, because me and my wife are willing to help you find the person who can testify for your case against that Joseph De Lucca."


    Thank you, Sir. It''s really a pleasure to meet someone like you and Mrs. Kelley in my life." I honestly said with a genuine smile on my lips.


    "Oh, don''t mention about it, sweety." Mrs. Kelley, take my both hands. "We are now family, and family always helping one another."


    "She''s right, Sophie. And by the way, I also heard your first impression with my son."


    My eyes turned a bit wide but Mr. Kelley just chuckled at me.


    "Why don''t we continue our conversation in the dining area? For sure Sophia will love all the dishes I made for her."


    "That''s a good idea, honey. Have you already called your son?"


    "Yeah, he said he''s on his way here."


    "Tsk.Tsk. When it comes to business, Daniel is always on time. But when it''s a family dinner or any occasions, he always comes late." Mr. Kelley complained while we are all walking towards their breathtaking dining room.


    My stomach churned just by hearing their son''s name, it also caused my urinary bladder to kick inside me.


    "Mrs. Kelley, can I use your bathroom?"


    "Oh sure, sweety." she called one of their maids to accompany me to the bathroom.


    I sighed and closed my eyes as soon as I entered the comfort room. Yeah, comfort room. Because right now it''s the only place I can feel comfort since I parked my car earlier.


    I looked at myself in the mirror.


    "This is it, there''s is no turning back anymore. For justice. Yeah, this is all for what happened before!" I sighed again and finally do my real purpose inside.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "Dude, aren''t you feeling excited to see your fiancee?" Andrew winked at me when we were outside the car and walking towards the entrance of my parents'' house.


    "Why would I feel excited? This is just a formal dinner. For sure my Mom would introduce me to that Sophia."


    "I''m so excited to meet your girl. You know, I''m so intrigued with her character."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll gonna meet her tonight."


    When we couldn''t find my parents in the living room, we headed straight to the dining area with Andrew trailing behind me.


    "Here is your son." My dad was the first one who noticed me.


    "Hi Dad, Mom." I kissed my mother''s cheek. "I am with Andrew, we''re going straight to our late meeting after this." I said giving way to Andrew to greet my parents, but I can''t deny that my eyes were searching for someone.


    "Hi Aunt Sonia, Uncle Greg."


    "Hello, Andrew." Dad patted his shoulder.


    "You still have a late meeting?" my mom asked me with disapproval written on her face.


    "Yup, I''m sorry mom. I''ll make it up to you next time, I''ll promise." but she just huffed and rolled her eyes.


    "This dinner is not actually for me. This is for your fiancee, Daniel."


    "Mom, I know----" but I was cut off by Andrew''s loud voice beside me.


    "Wow!"


    I followed his gaze and my jaws dropped with what I saw. A beautiful woman walking her way towards the dining area. She has an angelic face and her curves were visibly seen in her long floral dress.


    "Oh God! Am I seeing an angel?" Andrew nudged my elbow.


    I heard my father''s chuckle and when I turned to him, and I noticed that he''s observing my reaction. And when my mom called the angelic face woman, I can''t help not to glance at her again.


    "Sophia."


    "Wow! So, she is Sophia?" Andrew asked in wide eyes.


    "Yes, she is Sophia. Daniel''s soon to be wife." I heard my Mom''s answer but I''m too occupied by watching the woman walking gracefully towards us.


    "Are my eyes joking on me right now? How can a simple girl transformed into an angel?"


    "So I look like an angel to you right now, Mr. Kelley." she said smiling at me. And my eyebrows furrowed in confusion, especially when I saw Dad and Mom shared a look.


    -''How did she know what I''m thinking?''-


    I felt a tap on my shoulder before Andrew whisper something to my ear.


    "You said it out loud, dude."


    After hearing that, I started to mask my face with a serious expression.


    "Hi Sophia, I''m Andrew." and he literally walked around the table just to get closer to her and take her hands.


    "Hello Andrew." she smiled at him.


    "Has anyone ever told you how beautiful----no, how gorgeous you are?"


    I gripped the backrest of the chair when he takes her hand and brought it to his lips. If we''re not in front of my parents, I''m going to drag him out of this house.


    "Thank you, Andrew. You''re not bad yourself."


    "Ouch! Don''t smile too much or I''m gonna have a heart attack." he acted as if he''s really having a heart attack, but the woman seems enjoying this even my parents, who laughed at his old and corny joke.


    "Ahem!" they looked at me, but my eyes only focused on him. "Andrew, you can now go back here so we can start eating. We still have a late meeting tonight, remember?" I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Ops! Sorry dude, I didn''t notice that you''re jealous." and they all laughed again.


    I narrowed my eyes on him. I wish I could fire him as my friend.


    "Son, you may take a seat beside your fiancee." I heard my Dad who ended my death glare to Andrew.


    "It''s okay Sir, maybe I can take my seat beside Mrs. Kelley."


    My eyebrow raised when ''she'' immediately sit on my mother''s left side. As if I really wanted to sit beside her!


    "Okay, let''s eat kids, honey? Daniel, Andrew take your seats now."


    I sit down across my mom''s seat and Andrew across her.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    All throughout the dinner, I can feel the brown pair of eyes that staring intently at me. I know the person who owned that eyes but I just acted oblivious. I also know that he''s observing my moves, he''s observing the way I talk to her parents. And I''ll consider myself a big liar if I''ll say, I wasn''t affected by his creepy stares.


    "Where are you from, Sophie?" I glanced up to the person who asked me that question. It''s Mr. Kelley.


    I smiled before I answer him. "I was actually coming from Italy, Sir."


    "Oh, just call me Dad already, Sophie."


    My eyes automatically darted to Daniel who dropped his spoon on the plate in a loud way. This is really more getting awkward.


    "Are you a pure Italian?" Andrew asked me next.


    "No, I am a half American and a half Italian."


    "Hmm.. such a good combinations of genes. You looked like an angel sent from above."


    I chuckled with his punchline, but I noticed how Daniel give him a death glare.


    "By the way, let''s talk about the engagement party." Mrs. Kelley get our attention. "Son, Sophia suggested if we can make the party even more private."


    "What do you mean, even more private?" Daniel asked but his eyes were directly looking at me.


    "More private, it means no media coverage and no announcing to the public. Let''s just get some professional photographers to cover the whole event. And also on your wedding, let''s just invite some relatives and close friends of the family."


    "And why do you want to have such a private wedding? Don''t you want to become famous? A well-known woman who married a freaking billionai----"


    "Daniel Kelley!"


    It''s funny how his parents stopped him by mentioning his whole name in unison. Actually, I already guessed what he really wanted to say. I just smirked at him. It hurts to hear that kind of words but I don''t want to give him a chance to insult me more.


    "What? I was just asking!" he shrugged and his lips curled up into an evil smirk.


    "Stop that nonsense questions of yours!" and he received a scowl from both of his parents.


    "If you don''t want to give your opinion, then don''t! We''re going to talk about it, whether you like it or not!" I bite my lips when Mrs. Kelley used her mother tone to him.


    He glanced back at me with a deep frown on his forehead but I just raised my eyebrow on him. I didn''t miss how Andrew suppress his giggle with what I did.


    "Sophia, what motif do you want for your wedding, sweety?"


    Mrs. Kelley suddenly turned to me. I don''t know but seeing how annoyed his son at me at this moment, made me brave enough. So I answered her with an all-out smile.


    "I actually love white and purple, Mrs. Kelley."


    "Oh, please just call me Mom, sweety."


    I smiled. -''Okay, she said call her Mom, then I will.''-


    "Mom, I love the combination of white and purple."


    "Thank you, sweety. And yeah, that''s really a good choice. I know a great wedding planner, and he''s also the one who set up my daughter''s wedding before."


    "You have a daughter?" I asked surprised, she didn''t mention having a daughter to me before.


    "Oh yeah, I''m sorry I forgot to mention it to you. We actually have two kids, Daniel was our first-born child and our youngest is Rian. She''s married four years ago."


    Rian. Sounds familiar. I also have a friend whose name was Rian in college.


    For the rest of the dinner, we only talked about our engagement and the simple wedding ceremony. Daniel remained quiet until we finished eating.


    "Thank you so much, sweety, for coming."


    Mrs. Kelley said while hugging me tightly. We are now in the living room with Daniel and Andrew and I am currently saying my goodbye to them.


    "Let Daniel drive you home, Sophie."


    "Oh no, thank you, Dad, for the offer, but I have my car. I can drive myself home and I heard your son has still a late meeting tonight, so I''m sure he can''t drive me home."


    I know Daniel was just behind me so I made my voice loud and clear.


    "She''s right Dad. Actually Andrew and I need to go now. And ''I''m sure'' Ms. Sophia knows how to drive herself home, right?" he asked emphasizing the words ''I''m sure''.


    "Of course! I drove by myself here earlier, so I''m sure I''ll be able to drive again back to my apartment."


    I know he still has something to say, I can read it through his eyes but he was cut off by his mother.


    "Okay, just take care sweety. I''ll call the wedding planner by tomorrow, so you can start to choose whatever the details you want for the party."


    "Thank you, Mom." I kissed her cheek before I finally say my goodbye to them.


    When I reached my car, I saw the now-familiar figure who''s leaning against my car door.


    -''When did he get here? He''s so fast!''-


    "Mr. Daniel Kelley, you also want to ask a goodbye kiss?" I asked giving him my sweetest smile.


    He didn''t utter any word, but he stepped towards me. I gulped when he stopped a few inches away from me.


    "What was your real reason why you accepted this deal?" I looked directly on his eyes to see they were both blank and serious.


    "Oh, so you''re now interested with my reason. I thought for you my only reason for marrying you was because of your money?"


    "Yeah, but I just wanna hear it exactly from you."


    "You already have an answer to your own question, so why are you still asking and why do you need to hear it exactly from me? What''s the difference if I say it or not? It''s just the same, right?"


    He didn''t speak after that, he just put his hands inside of his pants'' pocket. After his long pause, he opened his mouth again.


    "I just wanna clear some things to you, Ms. Sophia. When we get married, don''t expect me to become intimate and be your dream husband after the wedding. Because I''m telling you, it''s the last thing I will ever do. As soon as we get the contract from our European investors, I will immediately file a divorce."


    That was a long speech, but if you''re going to make it short, he only means that he hates me and he really doesn''t want me to be his wife. I admit that hurts, to be judged by someone who doesn''t even know your real story, but do I have a choice? I need him. I need his name. And I''m willing to take all of his words just to get the justice for what Joseph did to me.

 Chapter six: Reunited

    It''s been a week since I went to Kelley''s house for a family dinner. I got a call from the wedding planner the next day and until now, we''re still finalizing some details for the wedding. Mrs. Kelley and I didn''t ask his arrogant son anymore for his opinion, she just gave me all the decisions.


    I was inside my office and watching the latest video of my former students who joined the international competition, when I heard the knock from outside the door.


    "Sophia."


    I glanced up and smiled when I see it''s Craig.


    "Craig." I noticed the two people behind him and I was about to ask if who they are when the woman called me by my old nickname.


    "Belle?"


    I blinked my eyes repeatedly and gasped when I recognized her.


    "Rian?" I stand up immediately and as she walked closer towards my desk.


    "Oh my God! It''s really you, Belle!"


    "Rian!"


    We both squealed in excitement and run towards each other. She hugged me tightly.


    "How are you, Rian? You looked more beautiful, girl." I said in awe. She''s my friend from college, I was just two years ahead from her but still, we became close and treated each other more than a sister.


    "I missed you, Belle, so much."


    "I missed you too. How are you?" I asked her as I still can''t believe that we saw each other again. She''s one of my closest friend back in college and the only person whom I shared my story.


    "Well, I''m married."


    She said and lifted her hand to show me her wedding ring.


    "Wow, congratulations...." I exclaimed and stopped to look at the man behind her.


    "Oh no! Not him. He''s just my bestfriend, Gavin."


    "I see.. Hi, Gavin." Although I''m still confused, I offered my hand for a handshake. He accepted my hand and kissed me on my cheek.


    "I''m just confused. How did you two meet each other? And Rian, why are you calling her ''Belle''? I thought her name is Sophia?"


    I chuckled at his question.


    "That came from my second name, Ysabelle. Sophia Ysabelle is my whole name and Belle was her nickname to me when we were in college." I said gesturing them to take a seat.


    "And believe it or not, she''s my mentor back in college, and she was the one who introduced me to my band." Rian answered his first question with a proud smile.


    "Wow! But if you were Rian''s mentor in singing, how did you become a dance instructor?"


    They both give me a confused look.


    "Well, I was actually doing a part-time job before, like what Rian''s said. And after I graduated, I don''t know but I just found myself more fan of dancing than singing. Maybe because when I was a kid, my mom enrolled me in a different dancing class, so I pursued more on dancing. I enrolled again in a dance school and later on, I bought my own studio."


    "So, you''re now totally in dancing and you''re no longer playing any instruments?" Rian asked me.


    "Uhm, sometimes when I''m in the mood, I''m still playing guitar and piano."


    "Wow!" Gavin exclaimed in awe.


    "Yes. By the way, Rian. Are you still in your band?" I asked her as I remembered her being the lead vocalist of her band before.


    "Yup, but I''m not as active as before. Actually we did a performance three months ago."


    "Wow.. that''s great. Anyway, what made you visit my dance studio?"


    "Ohh.. actually we''re really looking for the best dance instructor in town. We joined a dance competition and we''re going to perform by the second week of next month. And you were referred to us by my cousin Rolly. He said you can help us to perform well in our upcoming competition."


    "Is it Rolly Sarmiento?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, he''s your cousin? He''s a good friend of mine." I informed him, smiling.


    "Well, actually it''s not a big competition, it''s just a part of the thanksgiving event of our company. And he said you''re one of the best coach who can help us with this.


    "Hmm.. okay. But you know what, he''s my friend that''s why he''s talking such things." I chuckled and waved my hands in the air. I''m still not used in such kind of complement.


    "Belle, I don''t believe you. I know you''re not going to exceed in this kind of work if you don''t have a talent and passion. Although I haven''t seen you yet in this field, but I believe you''re the best." Rian patted my hand which rested on top of my desk.


    "Ohh Rian.. you haven''t changed." I said shaking my head. "So.. what type of dance are you going to perform?" I asked them as I leaned my back on the backrest of my chair.


    They told me what they want to perform but I still give them some suggestions, and eventually they both agreed with the contemporary acrobatic dance. I told them that they would have to do some acrobatic stunts and I also suggested to put some aerial stunts to make their performance unique and alive.


    I saw the happiness that shined on Rian''s eyes while she''s telling me some parts of her love story. Although I can''t believe that she''s already married, but seeing how happy she is right now, that also made me happy for her.


    We exchanged numbers and social media accounts. But I didn''t tell her about my situation, that I''m also getting married three weeks from now. I know I can''t hide it forever from her, but I''m still not ready to share it with her. Maybe after the wedding.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "How are you feeling today?"


    I turned around to see Craig leaning on the doorframe of my room. It''s our engagement party today and it will start at three o''clock. And it''s already one o''clock in the afternoon but I''m still here in front of my vanity mirror.


    "Tensed and Nervous."


    He chuckled as he walked inside and sit down at the edge of my bed.


    "And why are you feeling nervous, it''s just a fake engagement?"


    "Yes, the idea was fake, but this engagement is real. And I''m not nervous because of this event, I feel nervous for whatever the thing I can do for that Daniel Kelley if he try to insult me in front of everyone!"


    "That''s the spirit, girl! Don''t make yourself get affected with your fiance. You know what, if I just don''t have an appointment this afternoon, I''m going with you."


    "Yeah, I also wish you can go with me." I pouted at him.


    "By the way, is he going to pick you up or are you just going to go there alone?"


    "No, Mrs. Kelley''s driver will pick me up at two. And what did you say, if the famous and arrogant Daniel Kelley will pick me up? Nah! That is so impossible to happen, even you pray for all the Saints!"


    I can''t help not to roll my eyes. "Yeah, hot and sexy but rude and arrogant in real life!"


    "Hmph." he put his arms over his chest. "Well, good luck girl because after your wedding, you''re going to live with that rude but hot and sexy husband of yours." he winked at me.


    "I don''t care!" I shrugged. "As long as he will not invade my personal space!"


    "What if you fall for him?"


    "Excuse me?" my head snapped on his direction. "That would never happen! Over my beautiful body!" I said with narrowed eyes, but he just laughed at me.


    "Okay, like what I always say, ''good luck''."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    Twenty minutes and the party will start, but my so-called fiancee hasn''t arrived yet. I have been checking on my wristwatch and counting the minutes for her arrival, but I still can''t see even a glimpse of her.


    "Waiting for your beautiful fiancee?" Andrew give me a glass of red wine. "Relax, I''m sure she will come."


    "Relax? I''ve been waiting for her for almost thirty minutes! And the party will start within twenty minutes, but she''s still not here!" I said through gritted teeth.


    "Ohh... did I hear it right? You''ve been waiting for her for almost thirty minutes?"


    "Because I told you, the party will start within twenty minutes!" I avoided his gaze, but I didn''t miss his smirk.


    "Then why didn''t you volunteer yourself to pick her up today? So, you''re not worried about waiting for her."


    "I''m not worried! And she''s not my real fiancee for me to waste my time on picking her up!"


    "Oh, you''re not worried? Okay, I can see that." he chuckled but I glared my eyes on him. "What if she didn''t come, what will you do?"


    I give him a devious smirk before I answer his question.


    "Then I will have to drag her in the middle of this party with fucking paparazzi and all sorts of media around us! I know she hates that, but if she tried to back out right on this moment, I will make her life a living hell!" I gripped the glass on my hand.


    "But if you do such a thing, that means you''re going to introduce her to the world. And the whole world will know you''re already married."


    "I don''t care, because as soon as these European businessmen signed the contract with KI Corporation, I will immediately file a divorce!"


    "Okay." he shrugged. "If that happens, can I have her?"


    I crunched eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    "I like her. And to tell you honestly, I really like her Daniel."


    I gripped the glass on my right hand. I suddenly felt my blood raised up to my head.


    "So, when that happens and you two were already divorced, maybe by then it won''t be a problem to you if I court her."


    I am about to answer him when I heard my Mom''s voice behind us. I immediately calmed my nerves and turned to her.


    "Daniel, your fiancee is on her way. Don''t you want to go outside and walked with her inside the venue?" She''s winked at me while grinning widely.


    "Come on, Mom. Don''t play cupid with us because that''s not gonna happen." I complained as I walked towards her.


    "But I''m not playing cupid, my son. I just want you to walk with her inside the venue, so some of your business colleagues will know that this is not just an arrange party."


    I just shook my head. "Mom, you''re not a good actress."


    "It''s okay, at least I am the best Mom to you and to your sister."


    "Of course you are." I kissed her cheek before walking out of the living room to wait for my so-called fiancee''s arrival.


    But I was just about to step out from the front door, when my mother''s car pulled over to the garage area. I know she told her driver to pick up Sophia from her apartment. I walked straight towards the garage, and my eyes landed on the woman in a fitted purple dress.


    Her back is facing me and she''s talking to someone on her phone. I waited for her to ended the call before I call her attention.


    "You''re late!"


    Then she turned around that made my breath stacked inside my throat. And I suddenly remembered what Andrew said during our family dinner. ''Am I seeing an angel?''

 Chapter seven: Engagement Party

    Sophia''s POV:


    "You''re late!"


    My head automatically snapped around as soon as I heard his voice. If it''s not for his cold stare, I would appreciate his looks. Craig was right, this man standing in front of me is truly a devilishly handsome and oozing with sex appeal. But of course it''s wrong to say that to him, ''cause I don''t want him to feel like a king and a heartthrob. That would only boost his ego.


    "As far as I remember, the party will start at three o''clock in the afternoon. But I checked the time and it still have ten minutes before three o''clock, so that means I''m not late. I''m actually ten minutes early for the party." I give him my most charming smile despite the feeling I can''t explain inside my stomach.


    "You really emphasized that you''re ten minutes early." I gulped when his eyes landed on my cleavage.


    "Because I am. By the way, my eyes are here." I pointed my two eyes. "And don''t look down on my cleavage because it wouldn''t help you.


    I saw how he was taken aback with my bluntness, but it''s better to show myself early. Let him adjust with my behavior and not just me who''s adjusting with him, especially with his insults and judgements.


    I walked past him towards the entrance but he grabbed my arm.


    I rolled my eyes. "Where do you think I''m going? Of course inside, so we can start this party."


    "Next time make sure to come thirty minutes early! Because my time is too much precious to wait for you!" he said through gritted teeth while taking my hand. And my mouth dropped when he put it on his arm.


    "And who told you to wait for me, Mr. Kelley? I didn''t tell you to waste your time on waiting for me."


    We started to step towards the entrance, but when he stopped walking, I also came to stop and looked up at him.


    "You don''t know what I can do with your sweet and smart mouth, Sophia."


    Gosh! Why does my name sounded so beautiful and sexy when he mentioned it? And because of that, I asked the question which was supposed to be just inside my head.


    "And what are you planning to do with my sweet and smart mouth, Daniel? Are you going to kiss me?" I saw the look of surprise on his both eyes, and it''s too late for me to take it back.


    He smirked and his eyes looked down on my lips as he lifted his palm to my left jaw.


    "I didn''t know you''re a mind reader, sweetheart."


    My breath hitched when I heard what he called me. He lowered his head slowly until his face was only three inches away from my face.


    "What if I do that, would you mind?" he asked in a different tone.


    I can hear my rapid heartbeat inside my chest. It''s deafening that made my ears numb and didn''t notice the people from the entrance who were now watching us. He didn''t lose his eye contact with me as he lowered his face again. But before his lips touch mine, and before I lost my first kiss, we heard a familiar voice from the entrance.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your sweet moment kids, but we were about to start the party. But don''t worry, you can still continue that inside." Mrs. Kelley said and he winked at us.


    -''What was supposed to happen? Are we really going to kiss?''-


    I can feel the color of my face turned into crimson red. I didn''t know that Andrew and Mrs. Kelley were watching us and they are now both grinning widely.


    "Let''s go." he grabbed my hand and put it back to his arm.


    I didn''t say anything I just let him drag me inside the huge living room.


    He introduced me first to some of his business associates with a smile and extra sweet gestures that even ants would be shy with his sweetness. I tried to calm myself during the whole time and smiled at whoever he introduced to me. But when it comes to his friend, he just told him my name and then he left me.


    "Hi, I''m Jack." a man in his late twenties offered his hand in front of me.


    "Sophia." I accepted it and give him back his sweet smile.


    "I''m sorry for my bestfriend''s behavior, maybe he''s just stressed with their company''s problem." he said giving me a glass of wine which he get from the waiter who offered a tray.


    I chuckled while accepting it from him. "Stressed? I don''t think so. I''m sure even if he has no problem like that, his behavior wouldn''t change, cold, arrogant and rude."


    He shook his head and smiled at me with pure amusement written on both eyes.


    "I like you." he blurted out suddenly.


    My head instantly snapped at him. "What?"


    "I mean.. I like how you handle yourself in front of him."


    "You mean how I managed to give him my snappy comments and called him arrogant and rude?"


    He chuckled. "Yeah, and how you act the exact opposite of what other girls do in front of him."


    "Hmm.. flirting?" I asked nodding.


    "Seducing."


    As soon as my ears caught what he said, I laughed out loud in the middle of more than fifty persons gathering inside the venue.


    "I would never do that Jack. Even if he''s the last man on earth, I would rather die than seduce him." I said rolling my eyes.


    "Oh! I really like you, Sophia. You''re different!"


    We''re both laughing when I saw Daniel standing near the entrance with Andrew. His eyes were throwing daggers on us, but I''m not sure if it''s for me or if it''s for his bestfriend. I decided to ignore him and back my full attention to Jack. And I didn''t know that he already left Andrew alone and walked his way out of the venue.


    "How long have you been friends?"


    "Daniel and I?" I nodded. "Well, since college."


    "Hmm.. that''s why you became best of friends."


    "Yeah. We are actually four in our group. Me, Daniel, Ryan and Alex. You will meet them later, because I''m sure they wouldn''t miss this event in Daniel''s life."


    "Even if it''s fake?"


    He looked at me directly. "Even if it''s fake."


    I just nodded.


    "How about you, what do you do? I mean, are you working, studying or---"


    "Working. I''m a dance instructor."


    "Wow, that''s great! So, you''re teacher Sophia?"


    "Yes, in some of my students, but for the rest they''re calling me Ms. Sophia."


    "Can I visit your studio sometime?"


    "Why not? You can go there anytime you want."


    "Can you give me a free dance lesson?"


    "Sure."


    I felt easily at ease with him, unlike his bestfriend.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    -''You really know how to play your game, woman! Huh! Flirting with my bestfriend!''-


    I formed my fists as I walked outside the venue. I need to go out and calm my nerves before I can find myself dragging one of them out of the party.


    A black sport''s car stopped in front of me and when I saw my sister came out of the car, I immediately masked my anger with a smile.


    "Hi, baby sis." I greet her and her eyes widened when she saw me.


    "Ohh, hi my big brother. I missed you." she run towards me and hugged my waist tightly.


    "I missed you too. Thank you for coming."


    I kissed her forehead before hugging her again. I really missed her actually. But of course even I can''t ask her to live with me, I''m happy that she and one of my bestfriend Alex, finally admitted their love for each other. They''ve been four years married but they''re still living separately.


    "Alex, bro." I turned to him with a knowing smile.


    "Daniel."


    We hugged each other in a manly and brotherly hug.


    "Congrats bro, you''re finally settling down!" Alex patted my shoulder.


    "Tss! I wished!" I snort as I shook my head with what he said. I didn''t miss how they shared a look but I just ignored them.


    "Uhm.. Dani, why are you here? It''s your engagement party, you should be at your girlfriend''s side."


    "Girlfriend?" I looked at my sister with disapproval written on my face.


    "Ohh, I mean ''fiancee''. I''m sorry." she smiled and take my hand.


    "Tss!" The word itself makes my head swirled in annoyance. The image of her flirting with Jack keeps on dancing inside my mind.


    "You seemed not happy, Dani?"


    "And who would be? She''s just into my money!" and that''s the other reason why I can''t feel being close with her.


    "Dani, you''re judging her already."


    "You haven''t meet her Rian. Just go inside and find her." I said in not-so-interested mood.


    "Wow! Daniel! You''re not even going to introduce us to her?" she asked mentioning my name.


    If I really don''t know what attitude is my sister has, I would just let them go inside on their own. But no, she''s ten times more stubborn than me.


    "Fine! I''ll go with you!" I said rolling my eyes and lead the way inside.


    We entered the mansion having different expression on our face. They were so excited to go inside and to meet my so-called fiancee, while I am silently praying that she''s no longer with Jack, or I swear I''ll tie her on my hips.


    "Wow! Honey, did I paint the wall red?" We heard our mom''s voice from the corner and Rian smiled at her.


    "Yes honey, you also painted it with love and happiness." Dad is with her and smiling at the couple while his arm rested around mom''s shoulder.while the other one has a glass of wine.


    "Mom, Dad." Rian hugged them one by one, and Alex also copied her action.


    They congratulate the two and talked about their married life. I just stand there listening to their conversation.


    "Now that you two were leaving together, I hope you can now give us a grandchild." Dad patted Alex''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry Sir, we''re already in the process." he said confidently.


    "Good. Because my son here has a lot of effort to do to produce one."


    My face turned sour after hearing Dad''s comment. I know he''s referring to me. I really wanted to interrupt them and say ''That is very impossible to happen'', but I just remained quiet even my sister is almost dying in laughter.


    When they finally got an opportunity, they slowly escaped out of the conversation.


    "What''s the name again of your fiancee, Dani?"


    I heard my sister''s question. "Sophia."


    I answered while looking around the few people because I can''t find her around.


    "Are you searching for her?" she asked me again.


    "Yes." But I was surprised when her voice sounded irritated.


    "Can you at least form even a single or a simple sentence, Dani? God, you''re so annoying!"


    "And how do you want me to answer your questions? Her name is Sophia. Yes, I''m searching for her. Is that what you want?" I asked her back with the same level of irritation, especially that I can''t even see a glimpse of that woman.


    I turned to her when she giggled. "Yes! That''s exactly what I want. And thank you for completing your answers."


    "Tss!" I just snort and continued to search from the crowd.


    They both chuckled at me but my attention was too focused on searching Sophia and Jack in the middle of the guests that gathering inside the venue. And I clenched my jaws when my eyes landed on her, but now with added Andrew beside her.


    "I found her."


    I pointed my finger on her direction. Her back is facing us but I''m sure she''s Sophia, because aside from my mother, she''s also wearing purple dress tonight.


    I noticed Rian''s frown getting deeper on our way towards her.


    "Oh, God!"


    And I looked at her confused when she gasped and covered her mouth.


    "A-Are you sure.. she''s your fiancee, Daniel?"


    "Yes. Why?"


    I asked furrowing my eyebrows. I don''t know why she''s acting strange all of a sudden.


    But she didn''t answer my question, instead she walked immediately towards Sophia. While Alex and I followed her. When she''s standing a few steps away from her, she called her with a different name that made me crunched my whole face.


    "Belle?"

 Chapter eight: Engagement Party (part 2)

    Sophia''s POV:


    When Andrew joined our conversation, my eyes automatically turned around from where he came from and searched for his friend.


    "He went outside." I glanced at him when he answered my silent question.


    "I''m not asking for Daniel." I said in a defensive tone.


    "Really? But your actions did. And don''t worry I also wasn''t referring to him." and he winked at me.


    Jack is just standing in front of me waiting for my reaction, but I give none.


    "I like your dress, Sophia. You looked more beautiful." Andrew said after a while.


    "Thank you Andrew, you too."


    "I also looked beautiful?" I rolled my eyes. "Just kidding."


    We continued our conversation with Andrew leading the topic into music. And this captured my interest. Both Jack and I were just listening to his story and corny jokes. Jack also shared his love into music but the problem is, music doesn''t love him back. Well, unlike Andrew who showed us some pictures of his musical instruments at home. But of course, I remained quiet and didn''t tell them about my past job in college.


    I also play different musical instruments, but the most I loved to use is my guitar. I was eleven years old when my Dad taught me how to play instruments. I dropped out in dancing school when I was ten years old, that''s when my Mom left us, and I just focused on what Dad wanted me to do. And one day, he came home with a guitar in his hands, and he taught me how to play and use it, and that''s when I started playing them.


    I really love dancing back then, but I don''t have a choice but to stop because I wanted Dad to be happy despite of my Mom''s absence. I followed all the things that he wanted me to do, but somehow I called it a blessing in disguise. Because I used it as my part-time job back in college.


    Andrew was in the middle of his storytelling about his guitar when I heard the familiar voice of a woman behind me. And the name she used to call me.


    "Belle?"


    I gulped as I slowly turned around to see Rian standing a few steps away from me. I blinked my eyes repeatedly and my jaws dropped when I realized that it''s really her.


    "Rian?"


    Our eyes finally met and my mouth formed an ''A'' then ''O'' shape at the same time. It''s really a surprise moment for me. We stepped closer to each other and hugged the life out of us.


    "What are you doing here?" we both asked in unison.


    She bites her bottom lip and I didn''t miss the look that she gave to Daniel who''s frowning behind her.


    "You know each other?" He asked the two of us.


    "You know him?" I also asked her moving my eyes from her then to Daniel.


    "Uhm.. he''s actually my brother."


    "Ohh..." I said in a really shocked state.


    What a small world we are in? My fiance and future husband is the brother of one of my trusted friend since college. The person whom I shared all of my secrets and stories is none other than the younger sister of the person whom I will borrow a last name two weeks from now.


    All of us turned into silent. No one dared to talk, until Daniel asked the two of us with a raised eyebrow.


    "How did you two meet each other?"


    With his question, Rian suddenly smiled and take my hand.


    "We came from the same university. She''s actually my mentor and she''s the one who introduced me to my band." She answered him smiling.. no.. smirking.


    "Mentor?" Daniel''s eyebrows almost kissed each other.


    "Yes, it''s a long story, Dani. And don''t ask me on how, why and what because I know you''re not interested."


    She''s calling him ''Dani'', but that''s not what caught my attention. It''s her words ''you''re not interested'' and somehow deep inside me, I really don''t need to ask what she meant by that because I already know the answer.


    I didn''t miss how they shared a look and how Daniel glared his sister, but Rian the same old Rian just shrugged her shoulder and turned to the other man whose standing beside her brother.


    "Hubby, she''s our dance instructor and the one I''m telling you the last time."


    She completely ignored his brother but didn''t let go of my hand.


    "Really?" asked the man whom she called hubby. I also noticed the love and adoration on both eyes when he looked at her.


    "Yes. By the way, hubby this is Belle my most beautiful mentor in singing and now in dancing. And Belle, this is Alex, my husband." She smiled as she introduced us to each other. Daniel is just watching behind her.


    "Wow! You''re so talented, Belle. Nice to finally meet you."


    Alex offered his hand for a handshake and I gladly accepted it.


    "Thank you. Nice to meet you too, Alex." I give him my appreciative smile.


    "Belle, welcome to the family."


    Rian said with a smile as she hugged me again. I know that smile, it''s sincere but there''s something hidden on it. Questions.


    "Why are you calling her Belle?" Daniel asked as no one speaking to him in the group.


    She rolled her eyes before she gives him a smirk.


    "Ohh.. my dear big brother. Tsk.Tsk.Tsk. I''m calling her Belle, because that''s her original nickname. And you know what is her real name? It''s Sophia Ysabelle Del Mundo." then smiled sweetly.


    I can''t help my own smile that crept on my lips by how she talked back with her brother. I was about to add some comments, but my phone beeped and a text message coming from Craig appeared on the screen. He''s asking about the happenings in the party. I didn''t text him back, I just put it back inside my dress'' pocket.


    "You also love ''Spongebob Squarepants'' Belle?"


    "Huh?" I asked her back confused. Her voice was a bit loud and the boys around us also turned to her, especially Daniel and Alex.


    "Uhm.. yeah. It''s kinda cute." I answered her having no clue on what''s going on inside her mind.


    "Spongebob Squarepants.. uhmm.. yeah, it''s kinda cute." She added a bit louder and I chuckled when I noticed the two men glaring at her. Are they having an issue or problem with Spongebob Squarepants?


    "Belle, can I talk to you in private?"


    Although I was confused by her reason why she suddenly wants to talk to me, I still agreed with her.


    "Sure."


    "I have a secret, and I want to share it with you."


    I chuckled when the two looked at her with a different expression. Alex''s face turned sour while Daniel''s face looked so horrified.


    "Let''s go."


    She pulled my arm but we stopped when the two shouted her name in unison.


    "Rian!" her husband''s voice.


    "Arrianna Angela!" and the glaring Daniel mentioned her whole name.


    "What''s your problem boys?" she turned around with a scowl and put her both hands on her hips.


    "I just want to talk to my sister in law in private! Do you have any problem with that? If you want you can watch TV and search for your favorite Spongebob Squarepants to lessen your foul mood!"


    A loud chuckle escaped through my lips together with Jack and Andrew, before Rian grabbed my hand again and pulled me upstairs.


    We entered in one of the room and walked outside the terrace. We seated at the outdoor coffee table across each other.


    "Rian, why do you want to talk to me?" I asked her first, even though on the back of my head I already know what she''s going to ask me about.


    "Belle." she sighed before she continues. "I didn''t know you''re my brother''s fiancee. You didn''t mention it when we met last week."


    And I was right. I give her a half-smile. "Yeah. I remember you told me before that you have a brother, but I never thought it was him."


    "Yup. It''s Dani, Daniel Kelley." she paused and took a deep breath before she speaks again. "Belle, could you please tell me your reason on why did you accept this agreement? And why are you marrying my brother?"


    I blinked my eyes and avoided her gaze. Now I''m starting to ask myself if this decision on marrying her brother was the best way to see Joseph inside the prison, or is it even right?


    "Rian.."


    "Is it something about your past?"


    I bite my bottom lip as I looked at her directly.


    "Is it about Joseph?"


    I closed my eyes just by hearing her mentioning his name. The memory was still fresh inside my mind, as if it was just happened yesterday and not six years ago.


    "Belle, tell me the truth. Is this about that man, who tried to **** you six years ago?"


    -''Oh God!''-


    I nodded still in closed eyes. "Yes. It''s because of him. It''s because of that fucking bastard!" I said in a gritted teeth.


    "Oh my God! Why didn''t you tell Daniel?" that was the first question she asked me after telling her the truth.


    "No, Rian!" I said shaking my head.


    "But why? He needs to know every single detail of you and in your life."


    I chuckled just to hide the new surges of pain that crept inside my chest.


    "Do you think he would care? He would listen? No, Rian! He doesn''t even know my full name. Your brother is made up of stone!"


    "No Belle, believe me. He''s not that cold when you happened to know him more."


    "He doesn''t smile, all he knows was to smirk, glared at me and insult me!"


    "Well, I agree with you regarding his smile. It''s precious as diamonds. But Belle, you''re going to live with him for one year under one roof. You need to tell him, at least be friends----"


    "No!" I shook my head as I looked at her seriously. "I only agreed to this agreement because your mom told me that your brother needs a ''trophy wife'', to get the contract from their biggest investor. And because I need a place to hide until I get solid evidence to prove in court what that bastard did to me. He deleted all the CCTV footage after that incident. And there''s only one person who can be my witness, their maid who saw everything. The problem is, she suddenly disappeared after that."


    I formed my fists into a ball that almost made my knuckles turned into white.


    "Last month, I saw him in the mall. I can''t believe that after all these years he can still affect me, Rian! I buried all those horrible memories but when I saw him, those memories hunting me again!"


    "W-Wait.. how did my mom get involved with your engagement with Dani?"


    "She''s one of my students in my ballroom and Zumba class. And she happened to see everything. How that bastard harassed me again in the parking lot of the mall. She helped me with her bodyguards. And believe me, I didn''t know that she''s your mom. She asked me what happened, and I told her everything. My struggles in life after leaving Italy including what that bastard did to me. And she offered a help----"


    "And that help is for you to marry his son?" she finished my statement.


    "Yes. I just need to use someone''s last name to hide my status. So when Joseph knows that I''m married to your brother, he will hesitate to harass me or to get close to me again."


    "Belle..."


    "Can I ask you a favor, Rian?


    "Y-Yes. Anything."


    "Can you please keep this things to you? All that you know about me and my past, especially my reason on marrying your brother?"


    "But Belle...."


    "Please, Rian. Until I solved my own problem. Please?" I take her both hands that rested top of the table.


    "But you need help, Belle. Why don''t you tell everything to Dani. He will help----"


    "No Rian, you don''t understand. If Joseph knows that this marriage is not real, he will try his best to get me again."


    "But Dani is going to be your husband. He would surely listen to you."


    "No." I said shaking my head


    "Why don''t you report this to the police, they would-----"


    I laughed at her in a sarcastic way. "Police? Report this to the police? Are you sure they would listen? They would believe me? I don''t have any evidence in me, Rian. The thing that''s left was the memory of his touch! Of his filthy hands, of his disgusting saliva over my body! And the only person who witnessed the whole story was missing.. until now. And I don''t know how to find her!"


    Tears are now blurring my vision. How is it so difficult to hold this horrible memories inside my head?


    "Belle..."


    "And do you think your brother would listen? The only thing he knows was to judge me and accuse me of marrying him because of his money! He would never believe my story, Rian. Why? Because my own father never did, so what would I expect from other people?"


    "But I do believe you. And I did since you shared to me your story. And my mom, she also believes in you."


    "Because you and your mom were different, Rian. You would easily understand because you''re also a woman."


    "Ysabelle..."


    And I can''t it help anymore. Tears started to fall down on my cheeks. I wished I also have someone behind me. I wish I also have a mother like her, I wish I also have a brother who would protect me and a father not like my father who never believed in me when the time I needed him most. The only family that I had that time, my father. But the same person who left me hanging miserably with my horrible memories.


    I felt an arms around me and a hand rubbing my back.


    "Promise me, Rian, please?" I looked at her with tears still flowing on my cheeks. She nodded.


    After our moment outside the terrace, we both decided to go downstairs and back to the party. But not after telling me that she''s going to help me with her brother''s behavior.


    When we were back to the venue, she immediately walked towards her husband. I saw how they shared a sweet look and how Alex looked at her with pure love and adoration in his eyes. I know in my case and my situation, I would never experience those things. But somehow I wish that after all of these struggles and problems I have right now, I can also find my own prince charming. The man who will hold me in his arms while looking at me like I''m the only woman that exists in his world. The man who will understand me and never judge me for who I am and for what happened to me in my past, but the man who will love me unconditionally and eternally.


    I closed my eyes when I saw the two kissing in front of the people around them. I sighed and silently wished that whatever the consequence I have to face after this marriage, will give me freedom and peace from my not-so-good memories in the past. And a lone tear rolled down my face, but I''m not in the mood to wipe it out.


    And because I was still in closed eyes, I didn''t notice the stares that my fiance is giving me. He also walked in front of me and I was shocked when I opened my eyes, he wiped that lone tear. He took my hand and pulled me towards the center of the venue.


    He give his glass to the waiter as we stand in front of the people who are now watching his moves. And without even saying a word, he dropped down on his knees and showed me the white diamond ring on his hand.


    -''What the fuck?''- I asked silently still in shock with what he is doing right now.


    "Sophia, I know what we have right now is an overwhelming story, but I don''t want to let you go. Not now, not ever."


    -''Gosh! What a good actor you are, Daniel Kelley!''-


    "Sweetheart.."


    -''Sweetheart? Where does it come from? Haha.. what if I kick your balls, sweetheart?''-


    "Will you be the mother of my children in the future? Will you be my best partner in crime? And will you give the honor to be the happiest man alive by marrying me?"


    I looked at him directly but his face showing the opposite of what I was thinking. He''s smiling at me. But the back of my head instantly came to a response.


    -''Idiota! Certo che sta solo recitando, questa ¨¨ solo una finta festa di fidanzamento! ( Idiot! Of course, he''s just acting, this is just a fake engagement party!)


    "Please say yes!" I heard the shouts of his parents, and I wanted to laugh when I saw the look on Daniel''s face. I''m sure he''s now silently killing me inside his mind.


    "Yes, ''sweetheart'' I will marry you." I emphasized the endearment he used to me twice this afternoon.


    He smirked.


    -''See? He''s just acting!''-


    He slid the diamond ring on my finger and stand slowly. But what I didn''t know, I will be surprised by the next thing he''s planning to do.


    He cupped both of my cheeks and a pair of lips which was owned by him, captured my ''virgin'' lips. I felt the world swirled around me as the butterflies inside my stomach, started to dance with the loud beating of my heart.


    I need to close my eyes and gripped his shoulder for support, as my knees buckled with this sudden feeling and sensation he''s giving me through his kiss. I felt his hand around my waist and down to my lower back. He took both of my hands and encircled it around his waist before he let go of my lips. He hugged me after that and whispered on my ear.


    "I bet I was your first, sweetheart."


    -''Fucking shit!''- I muttered to myself and my eyes turned wide like saucers.

 Chapter nine: Dont eat your words!

    "I bet I was your first kiss, sweetheart."


    -''Fucking shit!''- I muttered to myself as my eyes turned wide like saucers. And when his parents walked towards our direction, he pulled me, even more, closer to his body.


    I tried to break free from his hold but he didn''t let me move a bit. But this time I really should thank my three and a half inches heels for adding me extra height that made me reach his jaw and ear.


    -''Let''s play the game, Mr. Kelley. You don''t want me to let go, huh?''-


    I wrapped my arms around his waist up to his shoulders and tiptoed a little so my lips could reach his ear. And he''s suddenly stiffened when I planted light kisses on his jaw before whispering on his ear.


    "Ohh.. I''m sorry sweetheart but you''re not. Hmm.. second kiss maybe." I smirked at him when he pulled back and narrowed his eyes on me.


    "So you''re no longer a vir-----" but he was cut off by his mother.


    "Congratulations! I like what you did, son. It was so romantic." Mrs. Kelley hugged the both of us and winked at me even she knows that Daniel was looking.


    "Where are you going?" she asked him when he dropped my hand and was about to walk out.


    "I''ll just call my secretary regarding the meeting tomorrow."


    "Oh my God, Daniel. It''s your engagement party today and your mind is still on work and business?"


    "Mom, I''ve made my part. I already give her the ring so I''m done with this." He said kissing his mother''s forehead. He walked out in front of us without giving me a glance.


    "I''m sorry, sweety. I know his act was so rude."


    "It''s okay Mrs. Kelley, you don''t have to say sorry. Because at some point he''s right, he already gave me the ring and showed up himself. So yeah, he''s done with his part."


    "Sophia.." she takes my hand. "Don''t let my son always put you down in the future. Yes, he''s my son, but I didn''t offer you this agreement only for his benefit but to help you also. If you need something or anything, don''t hesitate to ask me. You have my phone number and you can call me anytime."


    I smiled at her and nodded. "Thank you, Ma''am."


    "You''re welcome, sweety. Remember you''re now part of the family." she cupped my left cheek.


    "Mom.. Belle."


    "My baby."


    We both turned to the smiling face of Rian. She hugged us both.


    "Congratulations Belle." she also take my hand but I just give her a half-smile.


    "Why are you calling her Belle?" we both looked at her mother before our smile widened.


    "Mom, her real name is Sophia Ysabelle and we''re friends since college. And you know what, I didn''t know that she''s Dani''s fiancee."


    "Really? What a great coincidence, isn''t it?" she looked at me with a different glint of happiness in her eyes.


    "You''re right Mom. I''m so glad that you chose her to be my sister-in-law. I always dreamed to have a sister and it''s now happening." Rian exclaimed while clapping her hands.


    "You know everything?" Mrs. Kelley''s eyes widened a bit when she asked her daughter.


    And Rian''s smile disappeared as she nodded. "Yes, I know everything Mom. From what happened six years ago in Belle''s life and to the mall incident last two weeks ago. And I promised Belle that I would help her not just to find Layla but on how to tame my brother''s cold behavior." and she give us a winked.


    "You''re right, but your brother doesn''t even experienced being broken-hearted before, so I don''t know why he turned into someone like that."


    "Mom, but we both know that despite his being serious, Dani is one of the sweetest people in the world."


    "I know my baby." then she looked at me. "Sophia, once you get to know my son well, you will understand what we mean. He''s not that cold towards the people he loves, in fact, he''s too much possessive over them."


    I just smiled at them, although I really wanted to say...''yes, only for those people he loves but he''s totally opposite when it comes to me.''


    I came home after the party with Mrs. Kelley''s driver, driving me again back home. I haven''t seen Daniel after that fake and surprising proposal. He literally left me in the middle of his friends, family and other relatives. He only showed himself when the guests were already saying their thanks and goodbye.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "What? He freaking kissed you?"


    Craig''s eyes widened when he heard my confession. He was so persistent to know every details happened in the party, so I was left without a choice but to tell him one by one, from the moment I stepped out of the car to the moment when Daniel kissed me. And that was his reaction, loud voice and wide eyes like a saucer.


    I nodded as I rolled my eyes.


    "Oh my God! So how does it feel that you''ve been kissed by one of the top bachelor in LA? And take note he was your first kiss?"


    He asked me grinning widely while clapping his hands. We are inside my room and getting ready to sleep.


    "And what did he say after he kissed you? Come on, Sophia spill it out! I''m dying here waiting for your answer!"


    "Haha." I chuckled with his reaction. "Well, he knows." I shrugged and bite my lip when I remember the words he told me after the kiss.


    "He knows what?"


    "That he''s my first kiss! Fucking shit, Craig! How did he know that?"


    "Oh my gosh, Sophia! Of course he''s a man and he would easily know that, just by the way you respond on his kiss!"


    "Ohh.." I tapped my forehead because of that.


    "So what did you say when he told you about it? How did you react? Did you confirm his guess?"


    "No, of course not!"


    "So what did you do?"


    "I denied it! I won''t give him the satisfaction to think that he was my first kiss! And then what, he will use it against me and tease me forever? No way!"


    "And how did you say that to him?" he asked me, chuckling.


    "I told him that he''s wrong and he''s not my first kiss. I know it will just boost his ego."


    "Ohh.. did he believe what you said?"


    "Yes, because he got mad and he even walked out after we were congratulated by his Mom."


    "Tsk.Tsk. You know what, it''s a good thing that Joseph didn''t kiss you back then, so your future husband got the chance and took the first spot."


    "Yeah, that motherfucker didn''t just go to hell!" I formed my fists as I imagined I am now squeezing his ugly face.


    "Anyway, what''s your next step after this? When are you planning to get married?"


    I sighed loudly to let out the stress away from my body.


    "We''re getting married next week. I''ve just requested a simple wedding ceremony, no media, no paparazzi and no reporters."


    "Hmm.. so what has your fiance helped you within the preparation of your wedding?"


    I give him a sarcastic smile.


    "You''re asking me what help did he give? Nothing! So big ''nothing''! I answered emphasizing the last word.


    And he laughed at me. "Well then, I''m sure he''s going to be a perfect husband of the year!"


    "Haha.. that''s what we called ''miracle''!"


    "Oops, don''t fall in love with him."


    My face turned sour. "No way! I would rather die before I find myself falling for him!"


    "Oh my God! Just make sure you don''t eat your words when that happens!"


    "Haha.. never!" I said my voice full of conviction.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "Sir Daniel."


    I glanced up when I heard a knock on my office door. It''s Denise voice, my secretary.


    "Come in, Denise."


    She opened the door and give me a polite smile.


    "Sir, you have a mail coming from Atty. Relagio." she give me the sealed white envelop.


    "Atty. Relagio?" I asked scrunching my eyebrows.


    "Yes Sir." she shrugged.


    "I don''t even know him." I muttered to myself. "Okay you can go back to your work. Thank you, Denise."


    "Your welcome, Sir." and she walked out the door.


    I opened the envelope with oddness and curiosity while my mind keep on asking who''s this Atty Relagio who had sent me a mail?


    I clenched my jaws as soon as read what''s inside the envelope. It''s a letter, a prenuptial agreement came and already signed by Sophia Del Mundo, none other than my fiancee.


    "How dare this woman sent me a prenuptial agreement? I should be the one who propose this kind of agreement!" I balled my fists before I dial the intercom that connects to my assistant Andrew. He answered it immediately.


    "Sir-----"


    "Andrew come to my office now!" and I didn''t wait for him to say anything, I just press the end button.


    After a few seconds, Andrew came running inside my office.


    "What''s with the foul mood?" I didn''t answer his question, I just throw him the paper. "Oops! Prenuptial agreement between you and Sophia? Why?" he asked as if he can''t believe the paper on is hand.


    "What do you mean why? That''s not coming from me!" I glared at him.


    "Ohh.. so this was coming from her?"


    "Exactly! How dare that woman sent me that agreement? I won''t even dare touch any of her property! And isn''t her reason why she would want to marry me is because of my money, so what''s with that paper? I should be the one who gives that and not her!"


    "Well, if you''re going to think about it, isn''t it favorable on your side to have this agreement? Because as what you''ve said, you believe that the only reason why she''s marrying you is because of your money."


    "Yes, and that''s still doesn''t change."


    "If that so, then it doesn''t matter whether this letter came from you or from her. At least she''s proving that she doesn''t have any interest in all that you have, properties, money and bank accounts."


    And he read the paper loudly.


    "Base on her parties it states here that the husband, which is you, has a separate property and the wife make no claim in any of it. That this property will bear no liability for any of the depts of the wife. And in the event of divorce or legal separation, the wife shall have no right to assert a claim for alimony or make a claim on separate or marital property owned by the other party during marriage." he paused and looked at me. "Dude, this just proves that she doesn''t have interest in all your money and property."


    "That''s just an act!" I said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh come on, dude!" he almost throws himself on the couch. "Why can''t you just give her a benefit of the doubt? And why don''t you just ask her about her reason on marrying you? I''m sure she has another reason for that------" he suddenly paused as his eyes widened.


    "What?"


    "Or maybe she''s in love you! Bingo! Yeah, she''s in love with you!"


    I don''t know how to react at first when I heard what he said, I just looked at him like he had grown in two heads before I found myself laughing.


    "Fuck you, Andrew! That is so impossible and even if it''s true, I don''t see myself loving her back! Not now and not ever!"


    "Ohh.. dude I''m scared right now!" but he act the opposite, he''s laughing. "Don''t put a period yet on your sentence, in other words, don''t be too complacent for you not eat your words in the end."


    "Tss! That''s not gonna happen and will ''never'' happen!"


    "Okay, action speaks louder than words. Why did you kiss her at the party?"


    I was slightly taken aback by his question. "I-It''s my engagement party and she''s my fiancee, so what''s wrong with that? Besides it''s just an act to show those businessmen who attend the party, that our marriage wasn''t just a bluff." and because I immediately avoided his gaze, I missed the kind of look that he throw on me.


    "Ohh.." he said nodding. "She''s your fiancee, I see." I side glanced at him and he smirked at me. "Admit it she''s beautiful right? She has a luscious and curvaceous body on that purple dress of-----"


    "You''re fantasizing my fiancee?" I asked in a raging voice and clenched jaws. I don''t know why I can''t imagine someone thinking that things about her.


    "Whoa! Wait dude, I-I didn''t say that! I''m just describing her to you." he instantly stand with his both hands in the air and in a surrender position. "My goodness, Daniel! Why would I do that? Besides she''s ''your fiancee''.


    He emphasized the last two words but I''m not in the mood to give a comment on that.


    "Make it sure Andrew. People must not see you flirting with her unless she''s no longer married to me."


    "So that means when you''re already separated, I can do whatever I want? I can court her and can also marry her?"


    I balled my fists under the table. "It''s up to you, it''s your decision." I faced him this time. "And what a fucking topic is this Andrew? We''re not yet married and you already want us to get separated?"


    "Hey! That''s not what I mean-----"


    "We''re talking about the prenuptial agreement that she sent to me and not the separation thing!"


    "Oh, okay. ''so you don''t want to discuss the separation thing, huh?''" his voice was barely audible so the only words I heard was his first two words.


    "Call this Atty. Relagio and set me up a meeting with him as soon as possible. And don''t forget to call my lawyer." back to our professional mood.


    "Okay, Sir. How about Sophia, do I also need to call her?"


    "No. I''ll just call her later."


    "Hmm.. okay, anything else?"


    "Nothing so far, you can back to your work."


    I closed my eyes and leaned my back on the backrest of my swivel chair. I am now more intrigued with Sophia''s reason. Honestly, that agreement never crossed my mind even I have this feeling that she''s just about to use me because of money.

 Chapter ten: The wedding

    Sophia''s POV:


    I took a deep and long breath before I step my feet on the red carpet along the aisle. I know this is just a contractual wedding, I know this is just an agreement between me and him, I know this isn''t real, but I still can''t stop my heart from beating loudly inside my ribcage.


    It''s really deafening that I almost can''t hear the wedding song that playing inside the church. That was Rian, singing ''This I promise you'', and then I slowly lifted my eyes and looked straight at the altar. And there was my husband a few moments from now, standing in his dark blue tux and wearing a smile which I can''t read if it''s true or just an act.


    Holding my purple bridal bouquet, I averted my eyes away from him and just focus on the red carpet where I walk, as I don''t want to slip, lose my balance and fall to the ground on my wedding day. It''s so embarrassing if that happens.


    Craig and Mrs. Kelley were standing in the middle of the aisle and waiting for me to reach where they stand. Aside from my now mother-in-law, I personally chose Craig to walked with me towards the altar despite Daniel''s disapproval, and to tell you honestly, I really don''t know why. But of course, I didn''t listen to him. He didn''t even give a single opinion regarding the preparation of this wedding, so why would I listen to him?


    "You''re so beautiful, Sophia Ysabelle." Craig whispered to my ear and kissed my cheek. Same as Mrs. Kelley did.


    "Yeah, you looked ravishing and delightfully charming, sweety." she gives me a motherly smile and hugged me tightly in the middle of the aisle.


    How I wish I could turn back the time and change the past, so it''s my own mother who could tell me those sweet words, so it''s my father who could walk with me in the aisle towards the altar. Who could both give me a warm embrace before giving my hand to the man who will be my partner forever. But no, I can''t and nobody can.


    I can''t change the fact that my Mom left me when I was young, and that my Dad didn''t believe me when I almost raped, and chose to believe those people instead of his own daughter. Especially the person who almost ruined my life and gave me memories that I will take until my last breath, not unless I get justice for what he did.


    I can''t turn back the time where I should have been more happy and contented having a whole family. And didn''t end up on marrying someone just for seeking justice. Someone who knows nothing but to judge and insult me on marrying him.


    Tears of pain started to flow down my cheeks and in the very last minute, my mind, my heart and my thoughts were contemplating if I should really need to do this. Counting the rest of the steps in my mind, I felt Craig''s hand on my arm. I glanced up at him. He give me an assuring smile before shaking his head and lowly whispered the words...


    "Don''t ruin the last chance and opportunity that you have Sophia. God has always a good plan for everything that is happening to you right now."


    Taking a deep breath, I nodded and give him back his smile.


    And finally, the moment of truth is here. We finally reached the altar. And once again, Craig and my parents-in-law after this ceremony, give me one last hug before passing my hand to the one who must take it, Daniel Kelley. He''s slightly frowning when he takes my hand, but I just give him a half-smile.


    He didn''t say anything, he didn''t even return my smile. I just sighed and walked with him in front of the priest. When the song ended, I glanced at the church''s choir where Rian''s currently standing. She also give me a lovingly smile, that secretly saying... ''Don''t worry, I''m always here, Belle. I''ll help you throughout the way..''


    "Welcome everyone to the wedding ceremony of Daniel and Sophia Ysabelle. We gathered here today to celebrate the most intimate of bonds between two people, marriage. You all have been invited here not just as guests to a wedding, but as close and important witnesses of the love that Daniel and Sophia Ysabelle share."


    I bite my bottom lip and closed my eyes tightly. ''intimate bond?'' ''love?'' Haha.. funny, we don''t even have any one of it. I sighed and side glanced at him just to find him looking at me intently. I also looked at him and never lowered my eyes, although deep inside, I was melting like a candle. This is the very first time I stared on his eyes in the longest period of time without hearing anything from him. And I noticed what color of iris he has. Hazel brown eyes, a combination of gold, brown and green in one.


    -''Wow!''-


    And because of my amazement, I didn''t notice that I was already smiling at him. I was just pulled back into reality when his handsome face crunched and turned into scowl before turning it back to the speaking priest.


    -''Hmmp! Don''t you really know how to smile or even smile back? Rude!''-


    -''I''m sorry dear God''-


    I silently muttered before I concentrate on the ceremony.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "May the blessings of life, the joy of love, the peace of truth, and the wisdom and strength of spirit, be your constant companion, now and always, as husband and wife...


    ...you may now kiss one another."


    My heart started to pound faster again as soon as I heard the priest''s last sentence.


    All the people gathered inside the church that witnessed the ceremony were now clapping their hands and waiting for us to seal this wedding with our kiss.


    I gulped when he lifted up my veil and closed my eyes when he slowly lowered his head. I waited... waited... and waited... for his lips to capture mine, with the rapid heartbeat inside, tingling nerves all over my body, dancing butterflies inside my stomach and dying mind with anticipation... but seconds has passed but I still couldn''t feel his lips.


    I was about to open my eyes when I finally felt it... ''on my forehead''.


    My breath hitched for the silent disappointment. And how I wish I didn''t open my eyes and remained it close, because when I looked at him, my mouth agape as I found him smirking.


    -''Really, on my forehead? What am I, your grandmother?''-


    And an idea suddenly came across my mind. I raised my eyebrow as I moistened my lips and bite the bottom while looking directly into his eyes. And bingo! I didn''t miss how his hazel brown eyes turned into almost brown. I also noticed his intake of sharp breath and the slight opening of his mouth.


    -''Huh! Serves you right, my dear ''husband''! Yes I''m still a virgin, but I''m not stupid!''-


    And I give him my sweetest smile ever before turning my eyes into the people who were still clapping their hands.


    "Congratulations to the newlyweds! To the new Mr. and Mrs. Kelley!" Rian was the one who shouted loudly and it also followed by the cheers coming from some guests and her parents.


    My parents-in-law hugged us both with a wide smile on their lips.


    "Welcome to the family, sweety." my now Mom even in papers, kissed my cheek.


    "Thank you, Mom." I said smiling at her.


    "Son, take care of Sophie." I heard his Dad''s whisper. "I know this is just an arranged marriage, but please respect her and treat her as your equal." and he patted his son''s shoulder.


    I acted that I didn''t hear them and smiled when he approached me.


    "Sophie, thank you. It''s now time to fulfil our promise." he whispered lowly while hugging me.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    After of few picture taking in front of the altar, Daniel took my hand and we walked out of the church together. But of course, when we reached his car, he immediately dropped it as if he could get an infectious disease from it.


    I just sighed and chose not to comment about it. I leaned my back on the backrest of the car seat as I looked outside the window, and tried to count all the trees on the side of the road as we passed by.


    My new journey begins here. I know from the very start when I accepted this agreement, it wouldn''t be easy, it will take half of my life being a fake partner and a trophy wife for my cold and arroganthusband.


    But like what Craig''s said inside the church earlier, I also do believe that God has His plan or plans for why He put me in this situation. I know it and I now put all my trust to Him.

 Chapter eleven: Moving in with him

    Three days before the wedding...


    Ten o''clock on a Thursday morning, Craig and I were lying leisurely on the couch with my head on his lap, while watching some random series on the tv. He keeps on throwing jokes and funny pick up lines to ease my stress on thinking about the wedding.


    Because our voices were so loud, together with the sound of the TV, we both didn''t notice the car that stopped in front of our apartment. We were both oblivious of the man who continuously knocking on the other side of the door. And it was too late to get up and open it as it suddenly opened and the furious face of my fiance came to our view. He banged the door shut behind him that almost make me fall from Craig''s lap.


    I get up immediately when Daniel started to walk closer to us with his raging eyes.


    "What the fuck is happening here, Sophia?" his booming voice echoed in the whole living room as his eyebrows almost become one line. He was asking me but his eyes were focused and throwing daggers to Craig beside me.


    But instead of explaining what he had seen, I asked him back in a calm voice without being affected.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t you dare answer me with another question! What is happening here? Who is he and why are you lying on his lap?"


    I raised my eyebrow before rolling my eyes. "It''s none of your business, Mr. Kelley! And may I remind you, you''re not in your own place to shout or even raise your voice."


    The kind of look that he gave me sends shivers down to my spine, but I never back down and held my stand. I also didn''t miss how he clenched his jaws as he takes his steps closer to me.


    "Yes it''s none of my business but since we''re going to get married, you''re not allowed to flirt with anyone especially that you''re going to use my name for the year!" He said through gritted teeth.


    "I wasn''t flirting with him!" I tried to defend.


    "Really? Then why are you lying on his lap?" he asked me but his eyes were not on me but with Craig. He formed his fists into a ball, so I decided to stand between them.


    "He''s my bestfriend, my assistant and my apartment mate! Now that you know, can you stop glaring my bestfriend and just tell me what you''re doing here?"


    Then he looked at me, changing his expression into turned cold and serious again.


    "Pack your things, you''re now going to live with me."


    "What?" my voice came a bit louder.


    "You heard me right? I said pack your things and we''re now leaving."


    "But can we just wait after the wedding?"


    "No! Are you going to pack your things now or you''re going to leave empty-handed?"


    I gasped and narrowed my eyes on him.


    "Fine! Let''s go, Craig, help me pack my things!"


    I grabbed his arm and was about to walk upstairs when Daniel suddenly get my hand from holding Craig.


    "No! Stay here man, I''ll help her."


    "What?" another loud voice escaped from my throat. And knowing the small smile and the raise of Craig''s eyebrow, I know something is going on inside his mind.


    "You don''t need to, Mr. Kelley. Craig and I knows what to do----" but he didn''t give me time to finish my sentence as he pulled me towards the stairs.


    We don''t have enough time Sophia, so better hurry!"


    "I can do it on my own, and I told you Craig will help me!"


    "I said no!" he turned to me with a glare.


    "Argh!"


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    When we finally put my suitcase inside his car''s compartment, I turned my heels back inside the house but not before hearing a question from him.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll just say goodbye to Craig!" I shouted with my back facing him and walk my way towards the front door.


    -''Jeez! Cold, arrogant, rude and bipolar! Argh!''- I balled my fists while gritting my teeth.


    "Why did you come back?" asked the grinning Craig when I pushed the door.


    I scrunched my face and pouted at him. "You know what I''ve just realized? He''s also bipolar!"


    But his grin turned into a humorous laugh.


    "He''s just jealous, you know."


    "Oh come on, Craig. You know that''s not true and it''s impossible."


    "Okay, as you say so."  he shrugged but suppressing his laugh.


    "Anyway, can you please take care of my pussy? I''ll promise to get her after the wedding."


    "Ohh, but it''s your husband who should take care of your pussy, my dear."


    "Craig!" my face turned horrified.


    "Just kidding. Of course I''ll take off her even you don''t tell me to."


    "Thanks Craig." I hugged him. "Don''t be late on my wedding day, you need to bring me to the altar."


    "Of course." and we hugged each other again before he walked with me towards the front door.


    And because I didn''t know where to seat, I opened the door at the back. Daniel was already seated in the driver''s seat and watching me on the rearview mirror until I finally settled myself behind him.


    "What are you doing?" he frowned as he turned his head on me.


    "Sitting." I simply answered.


    "Oh God! I know that!"


    "Then why are you still asking?" I rolled my eyes. -''What a silly question!''-


    "Jeez woman!" he comb his hair with his fingers in a frustrated manner.


    -''What''s the matter with him?''-


    "I am not your driver, so you better get up your ass here!"


    I watched him as his handsome face scrunched in frustration, then I chuckled while shaking my head.


    "What difference would it make if I sit in the backseat or in the passenger seat? You are still the driver!"


    He closed his eyes tightly. "Sweetheart, if you don''t get up there, I swear I''m gonna lift your ass and drag you here."


    I gasped and blinked my eyes repeatedly. "Fine!" I huffed before opening the door and transfer to the passenger seat.


    We were on the road for almost twenty minutes but neither of us uttered even a single word. The only sound I could hear inside the car was my frequent sighs and the wind blowing through the car''s windshield. We''re driving in an open road with only a few cars passing by, so the silence was so deafening.


    "Can I open the radio?"


    The first question I''ve asked after the overwhelming silence between us.


    He looked at me with furrowed eyebrows but didn''t answer my question. He just turned his eyes back on the road.


    "Thank you for the wonderful answer! I really appreciate it!" I said and smiled with full of sarcasm.


    I just get my phone from my pants'' pocket and open the YouTube to scan some romantic songs. Then I suddenly remember that I don''t have my headphone, it''s in my bag and that bag was in the compartment of his car. So I have no choice but to open the speaker.


    I leaned on my seat and put my phone in my lap as I started to hum the sweet melody of the song ''On the wings of love.'' I closed my eyes and never tried to glance at him, thinking he might stop me.


    But after a few minutes, I didn''t even notice that I have already fallen into sleep. And when I opened my eyes, we''re in front of a big house but not as big as his parents'' mansion.


    "Get your stuff from the car''s compartment."


    I turned to him. "Aren''t you going to help me?" I asked when I noticed that he had no intention of getting off the car.


    "Just call someone inside to help you, I still have a meeting to attend to."


    "Wow! What a gentleman you are! Thank you, ''Sweetheart''." I slammed the door behind me when I finally step outside.


    -''Huh! If one day comes that you need my help, I swear I won''t ever help you and just gonna laugh on your ass!''- I muttered to myself mentally while getting my luggage from the compartment.


    And when I finish, I counted from one to three before I slammed it in full force causing it to create a very loud noise.


    "Okay." I smiled feeling proud of what I''ve done.


    But before I could pull my suitcase, he came into my view.


    "What did you do?" he asked as if I have committed a serious crime.


    I bite my bottom lip to hold back my smile.


    "Nothing." I shrugged.


    "You slammed it so hard!"


    "Oops! Did I?" I faked my shock reaction. "Ohh.. I''m sorry ''sweetheart.''"


    I walked towards the entrance, humming the last song I played inside the car. But upon entering, I was immediately approached by a woman in her middle fifty. Her smile was so warm and genuine that you can instantly feel at home.


    "Finally, you''re here! Good morning ''anak''." she said and hugged me tightly. I hugged her back but I was confused by the name she called me.


    "I''m sorry, but may I know what did you call me?"


    "Hmm.." I nodded. "Why are you still here, I thought you have a business meeting?" I raised my eyebrow.


    "Yeah, I just forgot some of the documents from my study room." then he left us at the entrance.


    "Hi, I''m Emily, Daniel''s nanny?"


    My head automatically snapped on her face.


    "Nanny? But, isn''t he''s old enough for having a nanny?"


    She chuckled at me. "Yeah, he''s old enough for that but what I meant to say, I was their nanny since they were kids." she said gesturing me to walk inside.


    "Ohh.." I nodded as I give her an awkward smile.


    "You can call me Nanay Emily or Nanay Ems for short." and when she noticed my confusion, she smiled and explained it to me. "Nanay means mother."


    "Ahh.." I said nodding. "Nanay Ems."


    "I''m sorry if you get confused."


    "No, it''s okay. I like it."


    She smiled "I''m a pure Filipina, how about you, are you a pure American?"


    "No, Nanay Ems. I''m half Italian and a half American."


    "Wow! I''m sure your children will be beautiful and good looking because of your mixed genes." she exclaimed excitedly.


    "Huh?" my mouth suddenly hanged in mid-air.


    "Just kidding, Anak." she patted my arm. "Don''t worry I know it''s an arranged marriage, so you can be free to move inside the house. You can also share to me everything."


    "Thank you, Nanay." I smiled as relief flashed inside me. At least I don''t have to be an actress inside the house for the whole year.


    "Let''s go upstairs, I''ll show you your room." I nodded but then I remember my suitcase. "It''s okay Anak, Berto will put it later in your room."


    "Berto? Who is he?"


    Her smile turned wide as she took my hand. "He''s my husband."


    "Wow really? That''s so cute, I mean you''re both here and working for Daniel."


    "Yeah, we have no children of our own, so Daniel and his sister Rian, we considered them as our own children."


    "They were so lucky for having you and your husband."


    "Yeah, but we''re also lucky for having them. At least we experience on how to be parents."


    We shared a smile after that. Truly, the siblings were indeed lucky for having a second parents like them. Well, unlike me. Yeah, I do have my parents but they were separated and we have our own story, own lives and own way of living.

 Chapter twelve: New day

    The day after the wedding...


    Golden rays of sunlight flashing through the window woke me up from my slumber. I checked the time from my digital alarm clock and it''s already eight o''clock in the morning.


    As I get up in bed and walking towards the bathroom, I recalled the happenings when we get into our wedding reception.


    Flashback.....


    "Best wishes on this wonderful journey, as you build your new lives together." said of one of Daniel''s business friend in front of us.


    "Thank you, Mr. Montero." Daniel said as he accepted his hand.


    "Thank you." I smiled and also took his hand. I swear I could feel the numbness of my jaws because of the non-stop smiling since we got out of the car.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let us all raise a glass to these newlyweds. To their happiness and health. And may the good Lord teach them to stand together through everything that comes their way. Cheers everybody!"


    "Cheers!"


    I also raised my glass and drink the white wine that Daniel gave me earlier. And the moment I gulped the last content, we both heard the sounds of the glass tapping and next were the shouts of all the guests including his parents.


    "Kiss."


    My breath hitched when I saw my husband smirking at me.


    "Let''s us give them their wish, sweetheart." he said before capturing my lips not just for a smock but for a breathtaking kiss that last up to how many seconds.


    I closed my eyes with the intensity of his kiss and felt myself losing in the moment.


    I was still in dazed when he breaks the kiss. He connect both of our foreheads while wiping my lips with his thumb.


    "Aherm.." We both turned to the grinning Rian and Alex whose standing a few steps away from us.


    Daniel immediately distant himself away from me.


    "Congratulations bro." Alex patted his shoulder while Rian took my hand and pulled me to the corner.


    "Congratulations." she''s grinning widely. "You know what, you really look good to each other."


    I rolled my eyes. "Rian, don''t forget that this is just an act."


    "I know but can you blame me if I''m hoping that someday ''this deal'' could turn into reality?"


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    "Okay." she shrugged. "But still, I''ll pray for that to happen. I will be the first one to be happy if that happens." she winked at me.


    "Silly woman!"


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Sophia!"


    I was about to open my bedroom door when I heard Daniel call my name. We just came back from our wedding reception and I can now feel the tiredness all over my body.


    "What?" I asked as my eyes drifting off because of drowsiness.


    "I hope you understand your role in this deal."


    I sighed and looked at him straight in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry I know about my role, so you don''t have to remind it to me again."


    "Good. And one more thing. I know my Mom already explained this to you, but let me add something."


    I straightened my body. "And what is it?"


    "We are married just in papers and nothing more, nothing less. We''re not friends or anything. The only thing that''s holding us together is a piece of paper with both our signature. You''re not allowed to ask or interfere on my personal life as I won''t ask anything about you. You can do whatever you want and I don''t care." he stepped closer to me. "If you''re going to date or flirt with any guy, just make sure you''re not doing it in public. I don''t want my name to be scandalized"


    I waited for his next words, but I heard none, so it''s time for me to ask.


    "Are you done?"


    I asked seriously while crossing my arms over my chest. His eyes followed my gesture and I didn''t miss the slight hint of desire written on it.


    "My dear husband, like I said, I know my place and I know my role. I won''t ask anything about you or anything from you. I have my own life and also have my own problems. And regarding our status, ''don''t worry'' because I''ll remember what you said, we''re not friends nor do we know each other inside this house. Now, if you''ll excuse me I''ll take my rest."


    I didn''t wait for his response. I opened the door and left him in the hallway. As soon as I saw the queen size bed, changing my clothes never came across my mind. I just removed my heels and climbed immediately on top of the bed.


    End of flashback...


    I am drying my hair with a towel when I heard the ring of my phone from the bedside table. A smile crept on my lips when I saw Craig''s name and picture on the screen.


    "Craig." I excitedly greet him on the other line.


    "Good morning Mrs. Sophia Ysabelle Kelley. Ohh.. what a beautiful name."


    I rolled my eyes. "Craig, don''t tell me you just called this morning to tease me?"


    "Hmm.. just a slight." and he chuckled. "So how was your ''first wedding night''?" he emphasized the last three words.


    "Tiring." I simply answered.


    "Huh? Oh my God! Did you do the deed?"


    "What? No! What are you talking about?" my eyes turned wide like a saucer.


    "You said it was tiring."


    "Oh my gosh Craig, you are such a dirty-minded!"


    And he laughed even more.


    "Just kidding! I know that will never happen even when you dream and fantasize your husband''s body."


    "Forgodsake! I would never do that!"


    "Haha.. okay." he continued to laugh on the other line. "Anyway, I called to inform you that we need to start practising our dance steps for the international competition next month. We only have three weeks to finalize all the steps."


    "Yeah, don''t worry we will use that remaining three weeks to practice. And it''s still long enough to memorize the steps."


    "Okay, so what are your plans for today? Are you going to stay at home or you''re going to the studio?"


    "Of course! What made you think that I will stay here and won''t go to work?"


    "Because you are in your honeymoon stage."


    I scrunched my face when I heard the word ''honeymoon''.


    "Oh goodness Craig! Can you stop teasing me those things?"


    "I''ll just change my dress and then I''ll leave."


    "Okay, see you."


    "See you, bye."


    After ending the call, I just changed into my black sweatpants, gray tank top and white rubber shoes. I just covered my top with my cotton hoodie. We are now going to start practising our piece for the competition. The half of the prize that we will get in case we win, we are going to donate it to the typhoon survivors last month in Amador City, the smallest city in California.


    I found Nanay Emily in the living room and she greets me with a warm and motherly smile.


    "Good morning, Anak. How''s your sleep?"


    "Good morning Nanay. It''s fine, I actually woke up late today for work."


    "Where do you work?"


    "In a dancing studio. I actually owned it and I''m a dancing instructor." I answered with a smile.


    "Wow, that''s good to hear. Anyway, I cooked breakfast in the kitchen---"


    "Ahm.. Nanay thank you, but I have to go."


    "Okay, just wait for me here and I''ll pack it for you. So if you feel hungry, you can eat it anytime."


    I feel to touch with what she said, and because of that, I can''t help myself from hugging her.


    "Thank you, Nanay Emily." I smiled at her when I pulled back. "I have never experienced such this thing in my life. The feeling of having someone taking care of you, packing your things, your food, telling you to take care before you leave and asking if how was your sleep when you wake up in the morning." I smiled bitterly.


    "Ohh.. how about your mother?"


    I shook my head. "She left me when I was ten years old, and she never came back after that."


    She held my hands.


    "From now on, you have me anak. You can consider me as your mother, with or without contract between you and Daniel or even if it ends. And don''t hesitate to ask me what you need and share to me what you feel."


    She wiped the first set of tears that flow down on my face.


    "I don''t know what''s the real story behind these tears of yours, but I''m just here and I''m willing to listen anytime you want it to share to me." and this time, she was the one who pulled me into a hugged.


    I really wanted to stop the tears, but being in her arms, it''s really hard to control them. How I wish it''s my mom. I missed her. I really don''t know what''s her look right now. Is she still look young? Does she still remember me or does she still know me as her daughter?


    "Shhh.." she rubbed my back.


    And when I pulled back, I give her an appreciative smile.


    "I''m sorry for the drama, Nanay." I said wiping my face.


    "It''s okay, Anak. Wait for me here, I''ll just pack some food."


    I smiled and nodded.


    She came back after a few minutes with two lunch boxes in her hands.


    "Whoah! It''s too much, Nanay." my eyes turned wide when she give it to me.


    "It''s okay, share it with your friends or with your students."


    "Thank you so much, Nanay Emily." I kissed her cheek.


    "Your welcome. Careful, anak."


    "I will Nanay."


    I was about to open the door when she called me again.


    "Oh I forgot something, anak."


    I turned around and she got something inside her pocket.


    "Your husband wants to give this to you." She takes my left hand and put a black credit card on it.


    "W-What is this?" I asked in a crunched eyebrows. "I mean, what is this for?"


    She shrugged. "He wants you to use that when you need something to buy for yourself."


    "But I don''t need this. I''m not as rich as him, but I have my own money Nanay." I put it back on her hand. "Just give it back to him and please tell him that I don''t need it."


    "But----"


    "Thank you Nanay, I have to go."


    I immediately opened the door and run towards the garage. I gulped when I saw again his collection of the finest and expensive sports car. And then I looked at my Mini Cooper, it''s in avery matte metallic purple.


    Well, it''s not as expensive as his cars but I love it. It''s my first car I bought from winning my first international dance competition in the US.


    I put the lunch boxes in the hood and take my keys inside my bag. But I was about to take the boxes again when a man wearing a white uniform suddenly came in front of me.


    "Good morning, Ma''am Sophia." he said in a loud voice which startled me and caused my keys to dropped on the floor.


    "Forgodsake! Who are you?" I asked lifting my hand over my chest.


    He picked up my keys and smiled while giving it back to me.


    "Hi Ma''am Sophia, I''m Ricky and I am your personal driver." he said in a jolly tone.


    "What?" my eyes turned wide in shock. "Are you kidding me?" I chuckled when I realized what he said.


    "No Ma''am. I am your personal driver from now on."


    I laughed before my face turn serious and ask him again.


    "Ricky this is just my car, a mini Cooper. Now please explain to me, how can I get a driver if the driver is much bigger than my car?"


    He scratched the back of his head.


    "Ma''am, we''re actually not using your car. It''s the black BMW-----"


    "Wait! Wait! What are you talking about?"


    "It''s your husband''s order ma''am. I''m just following his instructions." He give me an awkward smile.


    "Ahh.. it''s his instruction, huh?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Then listen to me very carefully." I said in word for word so he could hear it clearly... "And tell this to your boss. I don''t need a personal driver and especially, I don''t need his damned car! Did you get it?" I raised my eyebrow.


    "But ma''am----"


    "Thank you, Ricky. Have a good day." I patted his shoulder before turning around and open my car door.


    -''Huh! What happened to his ''we''re not friends or anything, you can do whatever you want and I don''t care'' last night? Haha.. then suddenly this morning he wants me to have his black credit card? And oh God, a personal driver in his BMW? No way! It''s a big No!''-

 Chapter thirteen: We are not friends

    After taking a bath, I changed into something comfortable.. white cotton shorts and a loose purple top. I set my alarm clock last night at seven am because I want to cook breakfast not for my husband, but for me and also for Nanay Emily and for Tatay Berto.


    But I didn''t find them in the kitchen, instead, I found my husband sitting on one of the chairs in the dining room, wearing his usual business attire with a newspaper on his lap and a coffee in front of him.


    My eyebrow curled up automatically just by seeing him. It''s been one week since we got married, and the last time I saw him was at the hallway on the night of our wedding.


    I walked towards the kitchen while humming a romantic song as if he was not there. I opened the refrigerator to look for something to cook.


    "Hmm.. I think I like bacon and cheese omelet for breakfast." I muttered lowly as I take all the ingredients I needed.


    I continued to move inside the counter without even glancing on his direction.


    "If you take me wherever you go, I wanna learn the things that you know. Now that you made me believe... I want you to take me ''cause I long to be, able to see things that you see... Know that whatever you do I follow you..ohh.."


    I was cutting the cheese when I noticed him stand and walked his way towards the counter, but I continued to act normal until his scent filled my nostrils.


    -''We''re not friends and I don''t know him.''-


    He stop exactly in front of me and maybe waited for a few seconds before he speaks.


    "Why didn''t you take the card?"


    That''s what I''ve been thinking since last week. I sighed and glanced up at him.


    "We''re not friends and we don''t know each other, so why would I take your card? I have my own money, well not as much as you have in your bank account, but still enough for my everyday needs."


    "If you don''t want to take it, I will open a personal account for you and deposit money every month on your name." he said as his eyes wearing a blank expression.


    "You don''t need to do that. Like I said, I won''t ask anything from you and I''m just portraying what''s inside the deal. I don''t need your money, I don''t need a personal driver and especially I don''t need your car. So if you''ll excuse me, I''m hungry."


    I turned my back on him and put the cheese on top of the egg.


    "Can you please stop being stubborn, Sophia?" I gasped when his voice suddenly raised behind me. "Accept the card and take Ricky as your personal driver!"


    "Because people know that you are my wife and I don''t want them to say anything against me as your husband! And another thing, start to dispose of your car and use the BMW in the garage!"


    "What?" My eyes widened when I heard the word ''dispose''.


    "It''s brand new and Ricky will become your personal driver from now on, whether you like it or not."


    "No! You can''t do that! I never signed any document stating that you can dictate my life. And what happened to your words on our wedding night, that neither of us won''t interfere in our personal lives?" I asked as I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "I''m not interfering in your personal life. I''m just fulfilling my part as your husband!"


    A sarcastic laugh escaped through my lips when he mentioned the word ''husband''.


    "Excuse me, did I hear you right? Fulfilling your part as my husband? Well, let me remind you my ''dear husband'', we''re not a real couple and we''re just married contractually so you don''t have to act as my responsible husband."


    "Why? Isn''t this your reason why you agreed to marry me, money and all the things that I have? I sure you knew from the very start that you''re going to marry a billionaire. So why are you acting so innocent and denying the things that I''m offering in front of you right now?"


    His voice was full of bitterness and sarcasm that made me stop in my trance. He''s now judging me again.


    "Or else you don''t want the BMW and you want a brand new car. Tell me what brand do you want? You also want a sports car in color purple like the color of your car?"


    I gulped but didn''t answer him.


    "Okay, silence means yes. Don''t worry because by tomorrow, you will see your brand new Maserati. I will also start to deposit money on your account so when this deal ends, at least you fulfil your dreams!"


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. I suddenly felt my blood boiled with his deep insults. He was about to walk away when I decided to speak.


    "Are you really going to buy me a new car tomorrow sweetheart?" I asked on his back and made sure that my voice came out extra sweet and seductive.


    He turned around frowning and I gave him my sweetest smile which he returned in a form of smirk.


    "See? Now you''re showing your true color sweetheart." his voice laced with venom as he narrowed his eyes on me, but I didn''t back down.


    "Yes, this is me and the true me." I smirked. "Okay, I will accept all the things that you want to give me, but don''t you ever blame me if you find all of them turned into ashes."


    And his expression suddenly changed from being serious into shock.


    "You''re kidding!"


    "Then try me, sweetheart." I didn''t remove the sweet smile on my lips, but not when I turned around and faced the stove again.


    I heard nothing from him after that, just the sound of his footsteps away from the kitchen. And when I''m sure that he''s finally gone, I let out the heavy breath that I didn''t know I''ve been holding since I entered the kitchen.


    "Anak, are you okay?"


    I sighed and closed my eyes tightly when I heard Nanay Emily''s voice behind me.


    "Yeah." I smiled at her. "Good morning Nanay." I hugged her and kissed her cheek.


    "Good morning." she hugged me back. "I saw your husband came from here and he looked so mad, did you have an argument?"


    I nodded. "Yes, he wanted me to accept his credit card and use his car but I said no."


    "Maybe he''s just concern, anak."


    I give her a half and a bitter smile before shaking my head. "No, I don''t think so. If he''s concern, then he doesn''t need to put insults in all his words, Nanay."


    "Do you want me to talk to him?"


    "No! Please don''t do that. I don''t want him to think that I''m asking for someone''s sympathy. This is just for one year and after this I won''t show myself to him. He will never see me again."


    "Sophia..."


    "By the way, I cooked some breakfast here, Nanay. Cheese omelet, bacon and french toast. I hope you like these."


    I immediately changed our topic as I don''t want to talk about that issue anymore. And maybe she noticed that and chose not to ask again.


    "Wow! Thank you, but you don''t have to do this."


    "It''s okay, I actually missed doing this."


    She nodded with a smile. But I know behind that motherly smile that she''s giving me right now, there were lots of questions that she wanted to ask me about. And I''m thankful that somehow she understands, and never forced me to open up with her.

 Chapter fourteen: Purple

    Sophia''s POV:


    "How are you guys. I mean how do you feel right now? You''re going to perform tomorrow, are you sure you''re both ready?"


    "I''m so excited for tomorrow!"


    I saw how Rian rolled her eyes when Gavin squealed in excitement.


    "Did you just roll your eyes on me, Mrs. Smith?" I bite my bottom lip to hold back my smile. I''m sure they were going to argue again about this.


    "I hate seeing your face lately and I don''t know why." Rian replied, causing me to laugh out loud.


    "Wow! Is that what ''P'' can do to you? You''re hurting my feelings!" and he pouted.


    Instead of mentioning the word pregnancy or pregnant, we decided to just mention the letter ''P'' as its abbreviation or short form because she''s still not sure if she''s really pregnant.


    "Oh, I''m sorry but I can''t control my feelings, you know? I feel irritated when you laugh. What should I do? Your voice sounds like a frog to me."


    "Ouch! That''s too much. Do I look like a frog?" he pouted at her straightforward statement.


    I just shook my head and watched them with their nonsense argument.


    "By the way, Belle. How are you and Dani? How was your first wedding night? Did you already do the deed?" Rian asked me wiggling my eyebrows.


    "No! Of course not!" I answered as I avoided her gaze.


    "But you''re married, although it''s an arranged marriage, you''re still married legally." she added and her smile turned into a malicious grin.


    "Huh! Rian, there''s no way in hell that your brother will touch me! And that would never happen even in your dreams!"


    We continued our conversation about ''doing the deed'' topic until Gavin interrupted us with his silly comment.


    "Wow, Rian! As if your husband touched you during your first wedding night." Gavin teased her with his irritating laugh.


    "That''s a different story, Gavin Montero!" she narrowed her eyes on him.


    "What''s the difference with that? You''re both married contractually and under one agreement." he paused for a while. "Oh yeah, I forgot that you''re married to Alex for five years while Sophia was just for a year."


    "Haha.. was that a joke?"


    We both laughed at her reaction.


    "God, Rian. You really need to consult a doctor because I think being ''P'' also makes you bipolar."


    "I hate you! I''ll never let you become my baby''s godfather!" she pouted, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Correction it''s godmother!"


    "Whatever!" she just rolled her eyes.


    "Okay, let''s end your nonsense discussion here guys and let''s go back to the earlier topic." they both looked at me. "Rian, your brother hates me from head to toe, judging and insulting me every time he saw me."


    "He doesn''t hate you, Belle." she tried to explain but I chuckled and shook my head.


    "Rian please, just stop playing cupid with us, because me and your brother, we are two different people. We are the total opposite of each other and we''re not meant to be. You knew the reason why I married him, right?"


    "Yeah, but can I ask you something?"


    I nodded. "Sure."


    "Do you also hate him?"


    I scrunched my eyebrows. "You mean if hate your brother?"


    She nodded.


    "No. I don''t hate him, Rian. I just don''t like his behavior. He doesn''t smile and he doesn''t know how to talk to me in a normal way without scowling and insulting me."


    "Belle, if you get to know my brother well, I''m telling you he''s not that cold and arrogant. In fact, he''s one of the sweetest guy you will ever meet."


    I was about to speak when Gavin beat me off.


    "Of course! He''s your brother, duh!"


    Rian''s head instantly snapped at his direction.


    "Oh my gosh, Gavin Montero! Can you please keep your mouth shut? Or better go to the bathroom and wash your face! You''re oily!"


    "Am I?" he asked checking his forehead.


    "Yes. You''re greasy."


    "Oh my God! Why didn''t you tell me?" He immediately rushed towards the bathroom.


    "You lied to him." I said when Gavin was finally out of our sight.


    "Don''t mind him, he''s so annoying." she shrugged. "You know what, you both have a lot of things in common."


    "Who? Gavin?"


    "No! My brother, silly."


    "Hmm.. like what?"


    "First you''re both stubborn." and she laughed when I playfully narrowed my eyes on her. "You both have strong personalities and I noticed that your favourite cartoon character is the same." She wiggled her eyebrows.


    "Spongebob?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, and he''s still watching it every day."


    "But how can he watch it if he''s always busy in the office?"


    "He has a phone and he''s watching it online."


    "Ohh.. a childish act." I smiled as I can imagine him watching Spongebob series inside his office.


    "But I''m curious, Belle. Why do you love purple? Because it looks like all your things were purple. The wall here in your office, your dress at the engagement party, the motif of your wedding and your freaking car! They were all purple."


    A light chuckle escaped through my lips.


    "Because purple is my favourite colour. It represents creativity, wisdom, dignity, peace and independence."


    "Wow! I didn''t know that."


    "Yes, and my name ''Sophia'' means wisdom and intelligence. And the colour that represents that name is purple."


    "Really?"


    I nodded.


    "How about the name Daniel?"


    "Rian?" I warned her.


    "What? I''m just asking and I just want to know the meaning of his name."


    "Fine!" I rolled my eyes. "Daniel means God is my judge."


    "What about the color?"


    "White and yellow."


    "Oops! So you already searched for it, huh?"


    "See? This is what I''ve been thinking why you''d asked me."


    But she just gave me a light chuckle.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "You told her to dispose of her car? That''s foul dude, what if it has a sentimental value for her?"


    I told Andrew everything that we had talked about this morning, "And you insisted her to accept your credit card, but why? I thought she''s just nothing to you?" he asked while shifting himself into the three-seaters couch in front of my desk.


    "Yes, I just don''t want other people to talk behind me  that I''m an irresponsible husband to her."


    "People? But there were just a few people knows that you''re married."


    "I know, and I don''t want them to think that I''m not taking care of my wife. Besides, I don''t trust the quality of her car!"


    "Hmm... you don''t trust the quality of her car, " he said nodding, but I avoided his gaze. "Or you just want to show her who is dominant between the two of you?"


    "Well I have the rights because I am the man of the house. And as long as the European investors haven''t signed the contract with KI Corporation, I need to keep and protect her Andrew, and you know that right?"


    "Of course I know that you need to protect your wife in every way that''s possible, " he smirked. "But it seems like, you find it difficult to make her follow and obey in everything you told her."


    "Yes, she''s more stubborn than my sister. But I won''t give her any choice because whether she likes it or not, she will use a new car that I''ll provide for her."


    "Ohh interesting. But don''t you find her beautiful?


    "Let''s go back to work, Andrew." My face turned sour with his question.


    "Oh come on dude, don''t be such a mood killer and answer my question."


    I glared at him. "Yes, she''s beautiful. Are you happy now?"


    "Can I go to your house tomorrow? It''s our day off."


    "What the fuck are you planning to do?"


    "Nothing. I just want to eat lunch with you and of course to visit Nanay Emily. I missed her."


    "Is it really Nanay Emily you want to visit, or you just want to see my wife?" I narrowed my eyes on him but he just returned it with a humorous laugh.


    "Don''t tell me you''re jealous, Daniel?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m not jealous!"


    "Okay, then why don''t you want me to go to your house? And what if I want to see her, I thought you said she''s just nothing to you? Or you''re now falling for her?"


    "Tss! Can you stop that nonsense questions of yours? I''m not falling to her, and if you want you can stay with us so you can see her every day and all the time you want!"


    I balled my fist under the table.


    "Ohh.. you don''t know how much I would want to see her every day. But of course, I won''t stay in your house as I don''t want her to think that I''m too disparate with her." He smirked at me when he stood.


    "You can go back to work now." I said, returning my eyes to the computer screen in front of me.


    "Okay, have a good day Sir."


    When he finally out of the room, I brushed my hair through my fingers out of frustration.

 Chapter fifteen: Se?orita

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Sophia."


    I am currently drying my hair when I heard a knock from the other side of my door.


    "Come in, Nanay Emily."


    She opened the door and walked closer to me.


    "Good morning, Anak." she greets me with a smile.


    "Good morning, Nanay." and I reciprocated it with another smile.


    "Your friend is waiting for you in the living room. His name is Craig."


    "Oh, he''s here?" My face lights up just by hearing my best friend''s name. "Thank you, Nanay. I was actually waiting for him today. We are going to practice our steps for our upcoming competition in the US."


    "Wow! Is your husband know about this?"


    "No, and I have no plan on telling him because I''m sure he wouldn''t care."


    "Ohh, I''m sure he will be glad that his wife is going to perform in the US."


    "I don''t think so, Nanay." I continued to comb my hair. "By the way, have you seen him around the house?"


    Today is Sunday and I''m not sure if he''s going to stay in the house. Well, it''s better if not.


    "No, he left earlier this morning, he said they had a meeting in La Mirada."


    "Hmm.." I said nodding. -''Good''-


    "Why? Do you have something to tell him?"


    "No, we''re just planning to use the pool area as our practice ground."


    "Anak, you can use it anytime you want. This house is also yours and you don''t need to ask his permission to use it."


    "Thank you, Nanay."


    "Anyway, what do you want for breakfast? Do you want pancakes with chocolate syrup?"


    "Yes, Nanay. Thank you."


    "Okay, your welcome."


    When she closed the door, I stood up and changed into comfortable clothes. I preferred to wear black cotton short and a gray tank top and just let my hair flow down on my shoulders.


    After checking myself for the last time in the mirror, I decided to get out of the room and show up myself in the living room. I found Craig sitting on the couch, but before I could reach his seat, I saw my cat on the carpet rubbing her head in his pants.


    "Oh, you brought my Pussy?" I exclaimed loudly as I run towards them and I didn''t notice the shock that written on Nanay Emily''s face.


    "How are you Pussy? I missed you so much!" I lifted her up and brought her to my chest. She also started to rub her head on my chin.


    "My goodness, woman! Do you really need to shout her name out loud?" Craig''s face scrunched while shaking his head.


    "What''s wrong with that? I missed my Pussy so much!" I replied, kissing my cat''s head.


    "What''s the name of your cat?"


    We both turned to Nanay Emily who''s eyes has shines in amusement. She has a tray full of pancakes in her hands.


    "She named her cat ''Pussy'' Nanay Emily. My goodness, can you imagine that? She just gave a very beautiful Persian cat a stinky name!"


    The old woman laughed at his statement.


    "Hey, shut up! She likes it though, right Pussy?" I rubbed her neck and she let out a small meow. "See? She likes it!"


    And Nanay Emily laughed even harder.


    "Haha.. do you think she has a choice?"


    I just rolled my eyes and hugged my cat more. "I really missed you Pussy. Did you miss me, too?"


    "Here are your pancakes, Sophia. I''ll just get the juice from the kitchen." Nancy Emily said while shaking her head.


    "Thank you, Nanay." We both said in unison.


    "Your welcome, Anak."


    When she''s finally out of our sights, Craig nudged my elbow slightly.


    "Girl, what''s the meaning of Anak?" He asked before shoving the pancake to his mouth.


    I sat beside him and put Pussy on my lap.


    "Anak means child, but to be specific, she''s calling me Anak which means daughter."


    "Where did she get that?"


    "She''s a Filipina and that''s what they called to their children in the Philippines."


    "Oh, so she''s also calling your husband, Anak?"


    "Yeah, but when she calls him Anak, it means son."


    "Hmm.."


    I glanced at him only to find him smirking.


    "Why? What are you thinking?" I asked confused.


    "Nah! I was just thinking something."


    "And what is that something?''


    His smile widened and I can''t help to raise my eyebrow.


    "Do you think this is correct, if Daniel and Sophia already consummated their marriage they can form an Anak?"


    I frowned when I heard his silly question but he just laughed in front of But. I was about to lash out on him when we heard Nanay Emily''s laughter from behind us.


    "Yes, Craig. That''s correct!"


    And they both laughed together as she put the tray on the coffee table. I swear if Nanay were not in front of us, I''m gonna chop his body into pieces and serve to it to my Pussy.


    "Did you hear that? Nanay Emily agreed to me." He lifted his hand and they did a high-five in front of me.


    "Yeah, but you know what? I''m also thinking not to give your salary this whole month. What do you think?"


    I smirked when his laugh died in mid-air.


    "Oh, come on Sophia, I was just kidding. You know sometimes I have a silly mouth." He smiled at me while scratching the back of his head.


    "Really, but I didn''t know that?." I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Oh, you''re just kidding right?''


    "I''m not." I shook my head.


    "I like the kind of friendship that you have, kids." Nanay Emily said as she gave us both a glass of orange juice.


    "Thanks Nanay." I accepted the glass from her.


    "We''re like real sisters, Nanay."


    "Brother and sister." I said with a raised eyebrow.


    "Haha.. keep on dreaming!"


    Nancy Emily and I shared a heartedly laugh when he playfully narrowed his eyes on me.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    **I love it when you call me Se?orita.. I wish I could pretend I didn''t need ''ya.. But every touch is ooh-la-la-la.. It''s true la-la-la.. Ohh, I should be runnin''... Ohh, you keep me coming for ''ya..


    Ohh, I should be runnin''... Ohh, you keep me coming for ''ya..**


    Https://uc.xyz/4P6RP?pub=link [Se?orita (Lyrics) - Shawn Mendes, Camila Cabello


    "Wow! Was that your piece that you''re going to use for your US competition next week?"


    "Mom? Rian?"


    I was surprised when I saw my sister and mother-in-law walking their way towards us. They were both clapping their hands with a smile on their face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Actually, I would like to invite you for lunch, but I texted Craig this morning and he said you''re not going to open the studio, because you''re going to continue your practice for your US competition."


    "Yes Mom, we still need to polish our remaining steps. And about the lunch, if you want I cook for you."


    "Oh, no it''s okay, Sweety. Don''t worry about it because we already ordered the food for our lunch. And Nanay Emily is now preparing it in the kitchen."


    "Really? But Daniel was not here."


    "I know, and it''s okay. He''s not the reason why we''re here right baby?" She smiled and glanced at her daughter.


    "Yes, we''re here because we want to have a girl bonding with you." She kissed my cheek. "Anyway, we''re watching you earlier while you''re dancing and you were so sexy in your every move."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "What about me?" Craig asked, pouting.


    "Of course you''re also good, Craig."


    "Oh, thank you so much, Mrs. Kelley. I also know for myself that I''m good." He said proudly that caused the two to laughed at him.


    "You know what, I''m planning to go with you in the US next week."


    "Really, Mr. Kelley?"


    "Yes, I''m your number one supporter, right?"


    "Thank you, Mom." I said hugging her again.


    "Don''t mention it, sweety. Can we see the whole choreography?"


    "Of course." Craig and I answered in unison.


    Nanay Emily soon came with a pitcher of juice in her hands and she also sat next to Rian.


    "Okay, ready?" Craig asked me and I nodded, then he pressed the play button.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "Can you hear that?" Andrew asked me when we entered the house.


    "Can hear what?" I asked confused.


    "I can hear some music, come on try to hear it."


    I stopped walking and tried to hear the music that he was saying. And he''s right, there''s a muffled sounds coming from outside.


    "I think it''s coming from the back door." He said and left me standing at the entrance.


    As we walk closer to the kitchen, the music becomes clearer to our ears.


    "Whoa! Is that Sophia?"


    His eyes widened when he opened the door which connected to the pool area.


    I followed him and the scene that came to my view stopped me from walking. My wife is dancing with her friend while my mother and my sister are watching them.


    "Let''s go and see what they were doing."


    He almost run towards the pool area and I have no choice but to follow him again.


    I can''t remove my eyes on her as I walk my way closer to them. She''s only wearing a cotton short, a gray tank top and barefooted. Her hair was now in a messy bun but she didn''t seem to care and just kept on dancing.


    (Watch "SHAWN MENDES, CAMILA CABELLO - SENORITA | Dance choreography by Tian Cehic and Petra Ravbar" on YouTube


    Https://youtu.be/ZnuT8f_cB_4 )

 Chapter sixteen: Hes jealous

    Sophia''s POV:


    **Ohh, when your lips undress me, hooked on your tongue. Ohh, your kiss is deadly, don''t stop...


    I love it when you call me Se?orita, I wish I could pretend I didn''t need you. But every touch is oh la la la. It''s true la la la. Ohh, I should be running. Ohh, you know I love it when you call me Se?orita, I wish it wasn''t so damn hard to leave ''ya. But every touch is oh la la la. It''s true la la la. Ohh, I should be running. Ohh, you keep me coming for you...**


    "Whoa! I didn''t know that you''re a great dancer Sophia!"


    Andrew was the one who react when we finished dancing. They were all clapping their hands except for one person who''s just staring at me until now, my husband.


    Actually, I noticed them earlier walking towards us, but we pretend not to see them and just kept on dancing.


    "Thank you, Andrew." I smiled at him while accepting the white towel that Craig was giving me.


    "I thought you had a meeting in La Mirada, son?" I heard his Mom asked him but I tried my best not to look on his direction.


    "Yeah, but they cancelled it when we were on our way to the hotel. They said Mr. Cheng had a family emergency."


    "Ohh, so what are your plans for today, since your meeting was already cancelled?"


    "Maybe I will just check the company sales report last month, why?"


    "Nothing, we just want to have lunch with you and your wife." He looked at me before he speak.


    "Yeah, sure Mom." He replied but his eyes were still on me.


    "Sophia, you looked so sexy when you''re dancing."


    All our heads turned to Andrew the moment he finished his statement.


    "Are you going to join in a competition?"


    "Actually, they were just rehearsing this new dance craze, Se?orita, right Belle?" I didn''t miss how Rian raised her eyebrow when she answered his question.


    "Yes." I simply answered.


    "She''s a dance instructor and they need to create new dance steps for their students."


    "Wow! Can I also visit your studio sometimes? I just want to---- whoa!" He almost jumped when Daniel brought a glass of Apple juice into his mouth.


    We were all shocked by what he did.


    "Here''s your juice, drink it." He said in a serious tone.


    "But I didn''t ---"


    "You said you''re thirsty, right?"


    Andrew''s face scrunched in confusion but still he accepted the glass from him.


    "Daniel, what were you doing?" Asked by his mother as she glared at him.


    "I just gave him a glass of juice, Mom." Then he turned back to Andrew who''s now smirking at him. "Finish your drinks and help me sort the files from last month in my study room." He didn''t wait for him to speak as he walked back to the kitchen door.


    "What happened to him?" Mom and Craig asked in unison.


    "He''s jealous." My head snapped at Rian and Andrew when they also answered at the same time.


    "That''s not true! Why would he be jealous?" I asked as I stepped closer to the center table and poured an apple juice on the first empty glass I saw.


    And because I''m busy with what I''m doing, I missed how Rian and Mom shared a look. I''m almost done sipping the last content, when I noticed them smirking at me on the side.


    "What?" I asked them confused but continued to drink.


    "Well, that''s your husband''s glass." Rian replied, grinning.


    "Ohh..."


    And no matter how I wanted to spit all of them out, I couldn''t do it because there was nothing to spit out anymore. I have already gulped the last amount of juice inside the glass.


    But I pretend that it was just nothing to me and it was just a glass, although deep inside I can''t take off the feeling that we''ve almost kiss.


    "Anyway, are you going to rehearse again, kids?"


    I ignored Rian and looked at Craig.


    "I think that''s enough for today, what do you think Craig?"


    "Oh, it''s fine with me. Actually, I''m a bit hungry."


    "Okay, if that so, let''s all go to the kitchen for lunch."


    After cleaning our mess in the pool area, we collected our things and we all headed towards the kitchen door.


    When we were inside, I told Craig to go with me and change his shirt inside my room. But we were about to go upstairs when the door of the study room suddenly opened, and we saw Daniel and Andrew came to our view. But none of them really caught my attention, it was my cat Pussy on Daniel''s arms.


    I nudged Craig''s elbow and he followed my gaze. He gasped when he saw where I was looking at. Daniel and Andrew were rubbing my cat''s head. It''s a very unusual scene to see her being comfortable with a stranger.


    I walked towards them with Craig following behind me.


    "Wow! My Pussy likes you!" I said loudly without thinking those words that came out from my mouth.


    "What?" Daniel looked at me frowning while Andrew''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Ohh, I meant my cat likes you." I awkwardly smiled as I took another step closer to him. I can feel his intent stares on my face but at the same time, I can also hear Craig''s words inside my head... -Of all the names you can give her, you really named her Pussy?''-


    "This cat is yours?" He asked me and I nodded.


    "Yes, that cat is mine."


    "What was her name again?" Andrew asked me, but I know he''s just controlling his laugh.


    "Her name is Pussy."


    "Oh my God! You seriously named your cat, Pussy?" And he finally let it out. I don''t know what he was really laughing at, is it the idea that my cat''s name was Pussy or is it me who gave my cat a silly name?


    "Hey, little girl. Where have you been?" I asked my cat while getting her from him Daniel''s arms, but I gasped and my breath hitched when my chest accidentally brushed on his hand.


    I ignored the sudden shivers that runs down my spine and took my Pussy with me. But I was about to go upstairs when he called my attention.


    "Where are you going?" I turned to him and I saw him frowning.


    "To my room." I simply replied.


    "And what will you do inside your room?"


    I raised my eyebrow after hearing his question. "I''m going to change my clothes, why?"


    "With him inside your room?" He asked again, his frown got deeper.


    "Yes, and what''s wrong with that? He''s also going to change his shirt."


    "Seriously? You are going to let him change inside your own room?"


    I blinked repeatedly when he walked closer and looked at me like I have grown two heads in me.


    "Yes, because he''s my friend!"


    "But he''s still a man----"


    "No! He''s a gay!"


    And that made him stopped. I didn''t miss the look of shock on his face when he glanced at Craig behind me.


    "Let''s go, Craig." I didn''t wait for him I speak as I pulled Craig''s hand and immediately run up the stairs.


    "Gosh! I can''t believe that your husband was jealous of me! Can you imagine that?"


    I glanced at him, only to find him grinning widely at me.


    "No, he''s not!" I said hardly and pushed the door inside my room.


    "What can you call about his reaction earlier?"


    "Nothing! He was just overreacting with the idea that I will bring a man inside my room!"


    "So that means he''s jealous." He exclaimed loudly but I just rolled my eyes. "Girl, what if he now has feelings for you?"


    "My goodness, Craig, can we just drop this topic? Why don''t we just talk about our competition and not him?" I glared at him with both hands on my hips.


    "Okay." He shrugged his shoulders but the grin still remain on his lips.

 Chapter seventeen: Dance competition

    Sophia''s POV:


    "I hope you can give Dani a chance, Belle.".


    Rian said as we stepped outside the elevator. She came to visit me earlier and we''re now walking towards the parking lot outside my dancing studio.


    "What do you mean by giving him a chance?" I asked her confused.


    "Get to know him well and befriend with him. My brother wasn''t the type of person who shares to you everything he feels. He''s just keeping them inside and you will notice the signs that he cares through his actions."


    "Rian, why are you telling me these things again? We already talked about this."


    "Tell him your past."


    "No. As I said, what happened to me in the past will remain there and no one will talk about them to him."


    "But Belle.."


    "I don''t need his pity and sympathy, Rian." I said shaking my head. "And we will never be together because as soon as I find Layla, I will leave him and find myself again. So, maybe it''s better if we just keep our situation like this. We''re not even friends so, we don''t have obligations and responsibilities for each other whatever may happen." I shrugged my shoulders.


    I was about to ask her if her husband will pick her up when a new Lamborghini Veneno stopped few meters away from us.


    "Wow! Lamborghini Veneno roadster." I said in awe. "Do you know how many Lamborghini Veneno are only in the world?"


    She turned to me and asked curiously.


    "No, why?"


    "There were only nine units of it made because it''s too expensive. The first 8 units of them were already sold and one remained at the factory. But now I think the last unit has been sold to----" I paused when I saw Alex came out from the passenger side. "Your husband?"


    "What do you mean my husband?"


    "Your husband bought the last unit!" I concluded when his driver also came out from the car.


    "Ohh, I didn''t know that." she said turning her head to the car''s direction. Then she smiled as she watch her husband walking towards us.


    I watched how they show their love to each other. Alex pulled her closer to him and kissed her on her lips.


    "Hi, Belle." He greets me when they finally pulled back.


    "Hello, Alex." I also smiled at him.


    I will lie to myself if I say I wasn''t dreaming to find a man that will also show me love and respect more than anything. A man who will support me and understand me completely.


    "How are you, Belle?" He asked me after kissing his wife''s forehead. "Rian told me you joined the international competition in the US, is it true?"


    "Yes, me and my assistant joined the competition and we''re going to fly there the day after tomorrow."


    "Wow! It''s a huge competition, congratulations in advance. I know you were made for this."


    "Thank you."


    "By the way, does your husband knows about it?"


    "No, I didn''t tell him about this and I think he doesn''t have to know at all." They shared a look but I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "But you know what Mom said, hubby?" Rian asked him with her hand on his chest. "She said she would go with them in the US to support and watch their competition."


    "Well, that''s great."


    "Can we also join them? I want to watch their performance on stage."


    "Okay, I''ll check my schedule, baby."


    "Thank you, hubby."


    A smile crept to my lips when Rian winked at me.


    "Don''t worry Belle, we''re not going to tell Dani about this."


    I just smiled and nodded.


    "Anyway, I think we all should go home now. It''s getting late, baby."


    "Yeah, I agree." I said checking my wristwatch. "I still need to pack my things."


    "Okay, goodnight Belle."


    "Goodnight, guys.


    "Does my brother won''t pick you up tonight?" Rian asked me followed by her giggle.


    "That would only happen when pigs learn yo fly."


    I scrunched my face as I fake my laugh.


    After saying our goodbyes, I walked towards where my car was parked.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "Dude, do you have any relatives who joined the dance competition in the US?


    I frowned as I glanced at Andrew who''s sitting comfortably on the couch with his laptop on his lap. It''s his lunch break but he decided to stay inside my office to watch the latest series of the movie, The walking dead.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked as I stopped typing on my keyboard. "I thought you''re going to watch your favorite movie, why are asking me about dance competition?


    "Yeah, but I was just curious when I heard this competition, that''s why I was asking you if do have any relatives who joined in this International dance competition in the US?"


    "No, why did you ask?"


    "Really?" He asked me again as if he can''t believe with my answer. "If so, who is this Sophia Kelley the host called to perform next?"


    "Are you kidding me?" I asked a bit irritated as I''m not sure if he''s just playing around or something.


    "No, the host really called the name, Sophia Kelley on the stage."


    "Fuck you, Andrew! That''s the name of my wife!" I glared at him.


    Then he frowned when he realized what I said.


    "Yeah, how did I forget that Sophia was your wife''s name?" he muttered as he scratched the back of his head.


    But then his eyes suddenly widened and he screamed loudly while pointing the screen.


    "Oh, dude you need to watch this!" He stood up and immediately walked towards my seat and put his laptop on top of my desk.


    "What is this Andrew?" I asked him with an uninterested tone.


    "Your wife joined the international competition, dude!"


    "What are you talking ----"


    But my question was abruptly died inside my throat when I saw Sophia on the screen with her friend, Craig. She''s wearing a yellow ruffled dress that showing almost all her skin, with a black belt and a black wristband that matched with Andrew''s attire in all black.


    "Their moves seems familiar."


    I heard Andrew but my eyes were glued to the screen particularly when Craig lifted her up in the air with his hand on her butt while the other was on her ankle.


    "Whoa! He lifted her up, that was so sexy!"


    I clenched my jaws but I didn''t show it to him.


    "I love it when you call me Se?orita, I wish I could pretend I didn''t need you.." I just gripped the ballpen on my hand when he literally sang the lyrics in front of me. "Se?orita, wasn''t it what they were rehearsing one week ago?"


    "Yeah." I answered without looking at him.


    "Don''t tell me, you didn''t know this?"


    "She didn''t tell me!" I snapped at him.


    "Ohh, she didn''t tell you?" but he just repeat what I said and smirked at me.


    We continued to watch their performance, but every time Craig was lifting her up, I balled my fists under the table.


    "Go back to your work, Andrew. It''s already 1 pm."


    "What?" He looked at me and scrunched his eyebrows. "But they''re not yet finished."


    "I said go back to your work!" I repeat in a more serious tone.


    "Yes, Sir." He collected his laptop while scratching the back of his neck.


    "Andrew." I called him before he could reach the door. "Cancel all my appointments this afternoon."


    He furrowed his eyebrows but he didn''t say anything, he just nodded and exited the room.


    When he''s finally out of my office I immediately searched the website where I can continue watching Sophia''s performance. My full attention was on the screen when their names were called for the grand finals, that''s why I didn''t notice when Andrew opened the door and walked inside grinning.


    "They''re now one of the semi-finalists and will perform again to compete in the grand finals."


    I almost fall from my seat when he speak beside me.


    He laughed at my reaction.


    "So this was the reason why you told me to cancel all your appointments, huh?"


    I narrowed my eyes but I didn''t say anything as I walked past him. I took my phone and dialled my mother''s number.


    "Are you going to call her?" He asked as he walked towards the couch.


    "No, this is my Mom."


    "Ahh... let me guess, you''re going to ask your mother why your wife didn''t tell you about her joining this International competition."


    "Can you shut up, Andrew?" I snapped glaring my eyes at him.


    But instead of taking my word seriously, he just laughed at me.


    "Okay, Andrew Peterson will shut up now and will just listen to your conversation with your mother." He smirked before turning his head in the other direction.


    I just shook my head as I asked myself silently. -''How did I get an assistant like him? Next time, I''ll make sure not to hire a friend to work for me as my assistant.''-


    My mother answered her phone after three rings.


    "Hi, son."


    "Oh, I''m in Sydney Harman Hall, son."


    "Sydney Harman Hall in Washington?"


    "Yes, I''m with your sister, Alex is here, too."


    "What are you doing there?"


    "Oops! We watched your wife and Craig''s performance----"


    "Without telling me, Mom?" I felt the sudden irritation that crept inside me after knowing that they all go with her without me. I am her husband, she should at least informed me about this.


    "Oh, I''m sorry but it''s not my decision."


    "So it''s her decision not to tell me?" I clenched my jaws. "Is Dad also with you?"


    "No, he''s with Greg they also have a mini-golf tournament today. By the way, why did you call? Did you watch your wife''s performance?"


    (Greg is Alex''s father.)


    "I''m sorry Mom but I have to go."


    "But you didn''t answer my question."


    "Yes, I watched it online. But why didn''t you tell me you''re all going there?"


    "Well, we thought you''re not interested so we just decided not to inform you."


    "But she''s my wife, Mom, and she''s using my last name."


    "Yeah, and it was also my last name." I closed my eyes tightly when I heard her giggle on the other line. "I''m glad that you''re referring her now as your wife. I also hope you find her inside your heart someday."


    "Mom, this is getting out of the topic. By the way, are you going home after that or are you just going to stay in the hotel?"


    "No, we used Alex''s private jet so we don''t have to stay here any longer. We''re just going to wait until they let the finalists to go home."


    "Okay, I''m going to pick you up at the airport."


    "Oh, thank you son, but you don''t have to bother yourself because my driver will pick me up."


    "If that so, I''ll just pick up Sophia."


    "That''s the best way to congratulate your wife, son. Anyway, I have to end this call, they were now walking to the backstage."


    "Okay, bye Mom."


    "Ahem! Can I go with you when you pick up Sophia at the airport?"


    Andrew asked me as soon as I ended the call.


    "Do you want me to end your life now?" I asked narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Whoa! Dude, you''re now acting like a possessive husband." He said smirking.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I told you to back to your work?"


    "Oops! Don''t worry, I''ll do that Sir after you signed these documents."


    He put them on top of my desk.


    "Go back to your office, I''ll just call you after I signed them."


    "Okay, Sir."


    I sighed when he''s finally out of my sight.

 Chapter eighteen: Am I hallucinating?

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Whoa! Am I seeing things, Mom?"


    I heard Rian asked her mother the moment we stepped out of the plane.


    "Is that Dani?"


    My head instantly followed her gaze and I had to blink twice to make sure if it''s really Daniel and that I wasn''t just played by my own eyes. But it''s him, leaning on his black Bentley with both hands on his pockets, and together with Alex and Mom''s driver, he''s also waiting for us.


    "No, sweety. It''s really your brother."


    "But what is he doing here? Does he know about Belle''s competition?"


    "Yeah, he called me earlier to pick up his wife."


    I furrowed my eyebrows but I didn''t react to their conversation.


    "Wow! This is getting more interesting, right Belle?" Rian nudged my elbow while we''re walking towards the three cars.


    I just rolled my eyes and remained quiet as I don''t want her to add her speech anymore.


    "Hi, son. How long have you been waiting for us?" Mom hugged him and he kissed her cheek.


    "Almost fifteen minutes, Mom. How''s your flight?"


    "Well, it''s tiring but it''s worth it because your wife entered the semi-finals." She said excitedly.


    He looked at me but he didn''t utter any word.


    "Big brother." Rian hugged him while Alex just patted his shoulder. "What are you doing here?"


    "Of course, I''m waiting for you and Mom."


    "Waiting for us or waiting for your wife?" She asked and I avoided her gaze when she winked at me.


    But I turned my head back to Daniel when he speak.


    "Yeah, I''m also waiting for her because we have lot of things to talk about." He mumbled but his eyes were focused on me.


    "Like what?"


    "Things that we should discuss as husband and wife."


    He said stepping closer to me and I gulped when he pulled me into a hug. I felt my heart pounding when he pulled back and give me a lingering kiss on my lips.


    -''Am I hallucinating?''-


    I asked myself silently as I was left open-mouthed when he took my suitcase from my hand and pulled it towards the compartment of his car.


    I don''t know how to react after that, I was left speechless because I wasn''t expecting he would do that, especially in front of his mother and sister.


    "By the way, Sweety, we have to go. Just call me if you need anything about the competition." Mom said as she hugged me. "


    "Thank you for going with us in the US, Mom." I smiled and kissed her cheek.


    "Oh, no worries. Congratulations by the way and knock them dead in the finals."


    "We will, Mom."


    "Alex, please take care of my daughter. I have to go now because I''m sure your father won''t be able to sleep until I get home."


    "We all know that, Mom." Rian said and we waited until she completely get inside the car.


    An exhausted sigh escaped from my lips when Alex opened the door for Rian, and I didn''t wait any second to open my own door because I know no one will ever do that for me, especially not my own husband.


    I leaned my back on the car seat and closed my eyes while waiting for him to enter inside. But as soon as my head came in contact with the comfortable backrest, I didn''t know what happened next. How did we get home, what time did we reach his house and how did I end up lying on my own bed.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I woke up this morning feeling the tiredness of all the yesterday''s activities, from the last rehearsals in the hotel and to the mixed feeling of pressure and nervousness before our performance. And of course the shock I felt when Daniel kissed me in front of his mother and sister last night.


    But what really surprised me was when I woke up in my own room wearing my sleeping dress.


    "Good morning, Anak." Nanay Emily greets me when I found her in the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Nanay." I returned her smile and walked towards the countertop to get a coffee from the coffee maker.


    "Congratulations for entering into the semi-finals." She said giving me the new cooked chocolate pancakes.


    "Thank you, Nanay. Anyway, do you know what time we got home last night and who brought me to my room?"


    Her smile widened before she nodded.


    "Well, I think it''s around ten pm and it''s your husband who brought you upstairs."


    "Huh!" I gasped as my hand automatically lifted over my chest. "If he brought me to my room, does it mean..." I didn''t finish my question when she laughed at me.


    "Don''t worry, I was the one who changed your clothes last night."


    A sigh of relief escaped my lips after hearing what she said.


    "Thank you, Nanay." I said giving her an awkward smile.


    "Your welcome, Anak. By the way, aren''t you going to work today?"


    "No, Craig and I decided to take a day off and relax at least for this day, before we start our rehearsals for the grand finals."


    "Uhm... that''s good. I watched your performance yesterday and I''m sure you''ll win in the grand finals."


    "Thanks, I hope so Nanay."


    She patted my arm and give me a motherly smile. "Your husband was also didn''t get to work today, he''s in the study room."


    I furrowed my eyebrows and was about to ask when my phone vibrated inside my shorts'' pocket.


    "Excuse me, Nanay, I''ll just have to take this call."


    She nodded and I walked towards the dining table. It''s from an unregistered number, but I decided to answer it.


    "Hello?"


    "Come stai, Ysabelle Del Mundo." (How are you?)


    My eyes widened in surprise when I recognised the owner of the voice from the other line.


    "Bryan Delgado!" I exclaimed in excitement as I pulled the chair in front of me. "How are you, Bry?"


    Bryan was my childhood friend from Italy. He was the only one who believed and helped me six years ago, and the one who convinced me to leave my past and move on from its memories.


    "Hai cambiato di nuovo il tuo numero?" (Have you changed your number again?) I asked as I noticed he''s using a new number again.


    "Si, ho perso il telefono ieri sera, quindi non ho altra scelta che comprare un nuovo telefono e cambiare il mio numero." (Yes, I lost my phone last night, so I have no choice but to buy a new phone and change my number.)


    I just rolled my eyes. It''s always his reason every time he calls me using a new number.


    "Okay, se lo dici tu." I just rolled my eyes. "Bry, hai ricevuto nuove informazioni su Layla?" (Okay, if you say so. Bry, did you get any new information about Layla?)


    "Beh, questo era il motivo per cui ti ho chiamato, Belle. Uno dei miei uomini ha visto Layla Alonzo nella citt¨¤ di Santa Monica." (Well, that was the reason why I called you, Belle. One of my men saw Layla Alonzo in Santa Monica City.)


    "Intendi Santa Monica in California?" (Do you mean Santa Monica in California?)


    I asked feeling the fast beating of my heart. And I didn''t notice that I was gripping the handle of the mug in front of me which caused the coffee to spill over my hand.


    "Ouch!" I muttered lowly as I immediately brought it to my mouth and sip the now reddened skin.


    "Ma non preoccuparti, I miei uomini la stanno cercando in tutti gli angoli di Santa Monica." (But don''t worry, my men are now looking for her in all corners of Santa Monica.)


    I can''t explain how I feel after hearing that piece of new information from him. It brought me relief but at the same time nervousness and anxiety, because I''ve been searching for her for over six years and I can''t wait to see Joseph suffering in jail. But I don''t know what to feel if this information will just lead us to nothing again.


    "Bryan, devo dirti una cosa." (Bryan, I need to tell you something.) I bite my bottom lip.


    "Che cos''¨¨?" (What is it?)


    I closed my eyes and wait for him to say something but I heard nothing, instead, I heard him chuckled on the other line.


    "Oh, Belle mi stai prendendo in giro! Chi tipo di scherzo era quello?" (Oh, Belle you''re kidding me! What kind of joke was that?)


    I bite my lip again when he didn''t take it seriously and just laughed at me like it was the funniest joke that he had heard.


    "Vorrei esserlo, ma non lo sono. ¨¨ un matrimonio combinato ed ero cos¨¬ disperato, Bry." (I wish I were, but I''m not. It''s an arranged marriage and I was so desperate, Bry.)


    Then his laugh died before he curses on the other line.


    "What the fuck, Yzabelle! Arranged marriage, are you serious?"


    I know he''s mad every time he speaks to me in english, but I still have to let him know about my marriage, because he is one of the first people I trusted and believed in me at a time when I needed help. He became a brother to me during those times.


    "Yes---" I was about to explain but he cut me off.


    "Why Belle, you were desperate of what?"


    "Ti dir¨° tutto, ma non per telefono. Incontriamoci nel mio ufficio." (I''ll tell you everything, but not over the phone. Let''s meet in my office.)


    When we ended the call, I simply looked behind me to make sure no one heard our conversation.

 Chapter nineteen: Serves you right

    I sighed when I glanced at the closed door of his study room. I know he''s inside but I have no plans on asking him why he didn''t go to work today.


    "Meow.."


    A wide smile instantly crept on my lips when I saw Pussy in the living room. I walked towards her and lifted her in my arms.


    "Pussy, I''m going to swim do you want to join me in the pool?"


    I asked her rubbing her head and she leaned on my touch. I climbed upstairs and brought her with me in inside my room.


    I put her on top of my bed but she jumped and followed me inside the walk-in closet.


    "Hmm... you missed me so much, huh?" I smiled while getting my one-piece gray swimsuit inside the drawer. I also took a towel and a new bathrobe.


    After almost fifteen minutes of preparing my things, I took Pussy again with me and we exited my room. I saw Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto sitting on the wooden bench at the garden before I could reach the pool area. I''m sure Tatay Berto was cracking again some jokes to her wife based on her laughs and the way she punches her husband''s arm.


    Happiness and contentment we''re both written on their face. Even though they didn''t have children of their own, but that didn''t measure the love and respect they have for each other, rather it only strengthened their relationship.


    They just proved the saying that "falling in love is not a choice. To stay in love is."


    They both found the right person, the perfect match, the best partner and love from each other.


    "They were so sweet, Pussy." I smiled as I brought her closer to my chest. "Love, love, love. Don''t worry Pussy, you will always have me and we will always have each other, forever."


    "Meow..."


    "Yes, I''ll promise that."


    And with one last glance, I sighed and decided to walk towards the pool and let them continue their sweet moments together.


    But what I didn''t notice, there was someone who''s also watching the two oldies from the terrace of his room.


    "Stay here, Pussy and don''t jump in the water." I said while putting her down on the edge of the pool. I shook my head as I found it funny how I talked to my cat and warned her not to jump on the water, although I know she wouldn''t do that.


    I opened my music gallery and chose to play my romantic playlist before I took off my robe and jump in the water.


    When I felt the exhaustion from almost an hour of swimming back and forth on both sides of the swimming pool, I decided to stop and floating my back on the water. I sighed as I suddenly felt relaxed and drowsy. I closed my eyes and I''m almost asleep on the water when I heard the cold voice from the edge of the pool, and I don''t even have to open my eyes to know who it was.


    "Are you really going to sleep on the water?"


    I mentally rolled my eyes before opening them just to see Daniel standing a few steps away from my things. Pussy is nowhere to be seen, maybe she came back inside the house.


    "I''m not stupid to sleep on in the water!" I replied in a duh tone.


    "Really?" He smirked at me putting his hands inside of his pockets.


    "What do you want?" I asked and averted my eyes away from him as I can feel his intense gaze all over my body. I chose to ignore it and pushed my feet on the water to move towards the other end of the pool.


    "We need to talk." His voice came serious and he walked at the edge to follow me.


    "But we are now talking." I said not looking at him and continued to push my feet.


    "Sophia, I''m serious. We need to talk."


    I sighed and I stopped moving. "Okay, let''s talk. Start it and I''ll listen."


    I sighed when I glanced at the closed door of his study room. I know he''s inside but I have no plans on asking him why he didn''t go to work today.


    "Meow.."


    A wide smile instantly crept on my lips when I saw Pussy in the living room. I walked towards her and lifted her in my arms.


    "Pussy, I''m going to swim do you want to join me in the pool?"


    I asked her rubbing her head and she leaned on my touch. I climbed upstairs and brought her with me in inside my room.


    I put her on top of my bed but she jumped and followed me inside the walk-in closet.


    "Hmm... you missed me so much, huh?" I smiled while getting my one-piece gray swimsuit inside the drawer. I also took a towel and a new bathrobe.


    After almost fifteen minutes of preparing my things, I took Pussy again with me and we exited my room. I saw Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto sitting on the wooden bench at the garden before I could reach the pool area. I''m sure Tatay Berto was cracking again some jokes to her wife based on her laughs and the way she punches her husband''s arm.


    Happiness and contentment we''re both written on their face. Even though they didn''t have children of their own, but that didn''t measure the love and respect they have for each other, rather it only strengthened their relationship.


    They just proved the saying that "falling in love is not a choice. To stay in love is."


    They both found the right person, the perfect match, the best partner and love from each other.


    "They were so sweet, Pussy." I smiled as I brought her closer to my chest. "Love, love, love. Don''t worry Pussy, you will always have me and we will always have each other, forever."


    "Meow..."


    "Yes, I''ll promise that."


    And with one last glance, I sighed and decided to walk towards the pool and let them continue their sweet moments together.


    But what I didn''t notice, there was someone who''s also watching the two oldies from the terrace of his room.


    I opened my music gallery and chose to play my romantic playlist before I took off my robe and jump in the water.


    When I felt the exhaustion from almost an hour of swimming back and forth on both sides of the swimming pool, I decided to stop and floating my back on the water. I sighed as I suddenly felt relaxed and drowsy. I closed my eyes and I''m almost asleep on the water when I heard the cold voice from the edge of the pool, and I don''t even have to open my eyes to know who it was.


    "Are you really going to sleep on the water?"


    I mentally rolled my eyes before opening them just to see Daniel standing a few steps away from my things. Pussy is nowhere to be seen, maybe she came back inside the house.


    "I''m not stupid to sleep on in the water!" I replied in a duh tone.


    "Really?" He smirked at me putting his hands inside of his pockets.


    "What do you want?" I asked and averted my eyes away from him as I can feel his intense gaze all over my body. I chose to ignore it and pushed my feet on the water to move towards the other end of the pool.


    "We need to talk." His voice came serious and he walked at the edge to follow me.


    "But we are now talking." I said not looking at him and continued to push my feet.


    "Sophia, I''m serious. We need to talk."


    I sighed and I stopped moving. "Okay, let''s talk. Start it and I''ll listen."


    "No."


    I frowned as I looked straight at him.


    "Not while you''re still on the water and wearing only a piece of cloth."


    I raised my eyebrow, snickering on his words.


    "Whoa! So you mean to say I have to change my clothes before we could talk? Why? Is there anything that will change with the topic you want to discuss if I change clothes or not?"


    "No, sweetheart." He replied smirking. "I admit I don''t like you, but I am just a man, sweetheart."


    I gulped when I heard the word ''man''.


    "A husband rather, with needs and desires and I don''t have power over them when you''re flaunting yourself in front of me, wearing only a piece of cloth like that and showing all your skin."


    My breath hitched as my eyes widened when I saw the evidence of lusts and desires dancing in his eyes.


    "But we can also talk here if that''s what you want. The problem is, I can''t promise to be a Saint in front of you during our conversation."


    "You''re such a real jerk!" I snapped at him narrowing my eyes while climbing up at the edge of the pool.


    But he ignored me and continued being a jerk husband of the day.


    "Wow! I didn''t know you have such a nice body and a perfect round ass, sweetheart."


    I felt my face turning into crimson red with his comment.


    "What the fuck!" I yelled at him while putting my bathrobe. "Pervert!"


    It really shocked me hearing those words from him. Truly, you can''t judge a book by its cover because I thought he was just a cold and arrogant businessman, but what I didn''t know, there was a pervert and nasty man hiding inside of him


    "That I am, sweetheart." He proudly said wearing his vicious smirk. He put his hands back inside his pockets and started to walk towards me.


    And an idea came across my head as I waited for him to step even closer before I count from one to three inside my head... then bingo!


    "What the fuck, Sophia!"


    I laughed hysterically when he cursed me after I pushed him in the middle of the swimming pool.


    -''Serves you right, my dear husband.''- I muttered to myself while clutching my stomach.


    "I''ll wait for you inside, sweetheart. Bye." I was still laughing when picking up my things.


    Swaying my hips, I walked away from the pool and headed back inside the house. I left him still cursing on the water but I swear if looks could kill, I was already buried six feet under the ground.


    "You look so happy, Anak."


    I just smiled when Tatay Berto greets me in the living room. I didn''t miss how he and Nanay Emily shared a look, but I continued walking upstairs while humming the ''Happy song'' of Pharrell Williams.


    "Huh... because I''m happy, clap along if you feel like a room without a roof. Because I''m happy, clap along if you feel like happiness is the truth. Because I''m happy, clap along if you know what happiness is to you. Because I''m happy, clap along if you feel like that''s what you wanna do.."

 Chapter twenty: Empty-headed

    "Fuck! How dare you, woman!" I punched the water and screamed in her retreating back.


    I climbed up on the edge of the pool clenching my jaws as I didn''t expect her to do that.


    "Daniel, you''re drenched, what happened to you?" asked by Tatay Berto when he saw me entering the living room. "Did you just swim fully clothed?"


    "We saw Sophia in her swimsuit earlier, did you join her in the pool?" I took a deep breath and tried to smile with Nanay Emily''s question.


    "But Sophia seemed happy when she passed by a few minutes ago. Did you two swim together?" Tatay Berto asked again.


    "No, she pushed me." I said scrunching my face.


    -''The nerve of that woman, I swear to give her a taste of her own medicine.''-


    "What did you mean she pushed you?" They asked me in unison.


    "My wife pushed me into the pool." I answered balling my fists as I remembered how she left me drenched in the middle of the water.


    I gained the same reaction from them as they both gave me a humorous laugh.


    "Why did she push you, did you do something?" Nanay Emily asked me raising her eyebrow.


    "I didn''t do anything, she''s just a piece of a brat!" I snarled brushing my hair up. "I''ll just change my clothes."


    I didn''t wait for their response and run upstairs thinking how would I give Sophia a lesson for this.


    -''It''s not my fault seeing her body, she should have thanked me for appreciating her curves instead of pushing me to the water.''-


    The image of her on that gray swimsuit appeared in my head the moment I stepped inside my room. I was not a Saint, I was just an ordinary man who can be easily affected by a woman who''s just wearing a piece of cloth in front of me. A piece of cloth that shows all of her curves, flawless skin, creamy white legs, perfect shaped boobs and her rounded ass.


    "Jesus Christ!"


    I groaned running quickly inside the bathroom. I will need a long and cold shower to take her image out of my head for the whole night or even for the whole week.


    "Argh! This can''t go on like this!"


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    I peeked out my head first before I come out to check if Daniel was not waiting for me outside of the door. And when I was sure he wasn''t there, I opened it and headed straight to the kitchen carrying Pussy in my arms.


    But as soon as we reached the kitchen, I frowned when I saw Daniel cooking inside the counter instead of Nanay Emily.


    -''I think I should push him more often to the swimming pool''-


    And I was about to step back in the living room when I heard his voice behind me.


    "Where are you going?"


    I put Pussy on the floor before I turned around to see him having a deep scowl on his face.


    I smirked.


    "Hmm.. I''m going to find a faster way on how to get to the moon, do you want to come with me?" I asked him raising my eyebrow.


    He sneered but didn''t utter a word. He took off his apron and walked towards me without breaking our eye-contact. I stayed on my feet and waited for him until he stopped a few inches, totally invading my personal space.


    He smirked grabbing my arm, he uses his other hand to caress my cheek.


    "You don''t know what I am capable to do with this sweet mouth of yours, sweetheart."


    I gulped as I felt the sudden shivers that run down my spine when he brushed his thumb around my lips. But because I felt it tickling, I chewed them to ease the itching sensation. I didn''t miss his sharp intake of breath while eyeing down my lips, the transition of emotion from his eyes, and the abrupt changing of its color, from beautiful hazel brown eyes to deep shade of brown that shows his weakness as a man.


    I straightened my posture and asked him looking directly on his eyes. "Really?"


    And with a blink of an eye, I was pinned on the wall behind me with his lips on top of mine. He kissed me in a warm and demanding was that almost left me short of breath.


    "Oops!"


    I pushed him when I saw Nanay Emily from the corner of my eyes standing a few steps away from us. I was gasping for air when he finally let me go.


    "I''m sorry, kids I didn''t know-----"


    "It''s okay, Nanay." I cut her off giving her an awkward smile. -''I actually want to say thank you for coming.''- I added mentally as I took a step away from Daniel.


    "I''m going back to the garden, you can continue----"


    "I''m going with you, Nanay!" I cut her off again in a loud voice which causes her to widen her eyes. "Have I told you that I really like flowers? I actually love white tulips, it''s my favorite! Let''s go?"


    "You are not going anywhere, sweetheart. We are going to talk."


    But Daniel grabbed my hand and I gasped when he spun me around so I am now facing him.


    "We have nothing to talk about-----" I didn''t get a chance to finish what I was about to say when he throw me up on his shoulder with my face facing his muscled back.


    I heard Nanay Emily''s gasp from behind and I know she was also surprised at what Daniel did.


    "What the hell!" I cried out grabbing his shirt. "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    "Excuse us, Nanay Emily, I just need to talk to my wife." I heard him say before he turned and strode towards his study room


    "I said put me down, Daniel!" I yelled and punched his back. But I realized it was a mistake because it feels like punching on a hard wall.


    "Why did you stop, sweetheart? Did you get a nice view of my ass?"


    My eyes widened with his question. He''s now starting on being a jerk again. "You don''t have a nice ass, Daniel Kelley! Your attitude makes you an ass, asshole!"


    "Don''t you think I didn''t know that?"


    He entered in his study room with me still on his shoulder. And to prove to me that he was really an ass, he throws me on the couch.


    "Ouch! Did you really have to throw me?" I groaned touching my butt as I glared my eyes at him.


    He just ignored me and walked to his desk. I found it rude so I stood up and was about to step when he shouts behind me.


    "Where are you going? Sit!"


    My mouth hang opened as I slowly turned my head to face him.


    -''What the heck, he didn''t even say a complete ''sit down''?''-


    "What are you waiting for, sit!"


    "Excuse me, I am not your fucking dog! You dumb-ass!"


    He clenched his jaws and walked his way towards me. I swear if only looks could kill I was definitely lying on the floor, cold and lifeless.


    "Sign this!"


    I looked at the red folder that he''s giving me with a raised eyebrow before taking it from him.


    "What''s this?"


    I asked flipping the cover, but I didn''t hear any word so I glanced up at him. "What''s this-----"


    "Sign it and I''ll explain it to you later."


    "No, I won''t sign this, unless you explain it to me! What if this is for a death sentence, and after I sighed this you will-----"


    "Jesus Christ, woman!" he suddenly shouted in front of me. "You''re crazy, don''t you know that? Do you think I''m stupid to kill an empty-headed bird using my bare hands?"


    My mouth formed a big ''A'' shape.


    -''Huh! Did he just call me empty-headed?''-


    "What''s going on inside your head, Sophia? Are you on drugs?" He asked me again, literally studying me from head to toe.


    I took a deep breath and composed myself.


    "No, I''m not on drugs!" I smirked. "I was born this way. I''m like this all the way, every day! And I don''t think I should need it anymore, because I''m already high on life!"


    "What the fuck, just sign up the paper!" He frustratedly brushed his hair with his fingers.


    I rolled my eyes and walked towards his desk. He stood there watching me as I pulled his chair and suit myself comfortably on it. I laughed inside when I heard him sigh behind me.


    I carefully read every page inside the folder he gave me. It''s a contract and agreement between his company and their European investors. My name was written under his name as his spouse, to prove that he was legally married like what they had talked about before they signed for partnership.


    "When are you going to finish? That contract has only ten pages, so what taking you so long?"


    I snapped my head at him only to find him sitting on the couch with a deep frown on his face. But instead of throwing him an awful answers and nasty words, I just smirked and relaxed on his comfortable swivel chair.


    "What if I say I''m going to take forever to finish this, are you willing to wait?"


    "For goodness sake, woman! I''m fucking serious!"


    "Then shut up and let me finish reading this! You know what, I would really appreciate when you close your mouth!"


    I said through gritted teeth that made him stop and didn''t try to speak again.


    "See, you look so sexy, sweetheart when you''re not talking." I give him my sweetest smile to add his irritation.


    After almost thirty minutes with him inside of his study room, not to include our debates and arguments, I finally finished reading and signed the contract.


    He called me when I was about to open the door.


    "We''re going to my parents'' house tonight, they were tonight us for dinner."


    "Okay." I shrugged not even glancing at him.


    I sighed as I closed my eyes when I shut the door behind me.


    -''Whew! 365 days less 31 is equal to 334 days. That means there are only 334 days of sacrificing my sanity with him! And of course, to find Layla Alonzo.''-


    I muttered to myself and with one last sigh, I headed back to the kitchen.

 Chapter twenty-one: Better to bite your tongue than to eat your words

    Sophia''s POV:


    "What kind of a fucking agreement did you just enter into, Yzabelle?" Bryan yelled at me as he banged his hands over my desk, we are inside of my office.


    I sighed for the 9th times this morning since I started explaining to him my reason on why I accepted Mrs. Kelley''s proposal and why I agreed on marrying his son, but he keeps on asking me why, when and how.


    "I did it to protect myself."


    "To protect yourself?" His head quickly turned in my direction. "Sophia, you know I was here for you from the very beginning, didn''t you?"


    "But I can''t depend on you for the rest of my life, Bryan. I know someday when you find the woman for you, you will get married and you will leave me. So I have to learn to stand on my own feet."


    "That''s why you decided to marry a stranger? Do you think that would solve your problem?"


    "Bryan---?"


    "And what were you saying that I''m gonna leave you when I found the woman for me?" He asked walking towards my seat. "You know you''re one of the reasons why I started and built my company, it was to help you. Sophia, we''re not related in blood but I considered you as my own sister, a sister that I never had."


    "I know." I muttered lowering my head. He lost his sister eight years ago, so when he met me he considered me as his own sister. He was the one who helped and protect me when I escaped from my engagement in Italy.


    "Yeah, you know but you didn''t inform me about your fucking decision!" He raised his voice again.


    "Bryan, I told you---"


    "You didn''t even call me that you encountered that motherfucker again, and you decided to get married right away?"


    I sighed as I lowered my head again, fidgeting my fingers. I knew it was a mistake and I knew I was wrong in my decision not to tell him about my marriage, but I did it intentionally. I didn''t inform him because I know he wouldn''t understand and he wouldn''t let me.


    "Why did you do that? Tell me, how much money did they offer you to accept their proposal?"


    I gasped and my head instantly snapped at him.


    "I didn''t accept anything from them, and I''m not into their money or whatever they had! You know me well, Bryan. I will never do such things for money."


    Why does it feel like I''m facing Daniel again? It''s the same question he asked me when we first met.


    "E per cosa? Non dirmi che sei innamorato del tuo cosiddetto marito, quindi hai immediatamente accettato la proposta di sua madre?" (And for what? Don''t tell me you''re in love with your so-called husband, so you immediately accepted his mother''s proposal?) He asked me raising his eyebrow.


    I tried not to smile when I heard him asked me in Italian because I know when he talks to me using our native language, he''s no longer mad at me. But I also don''t want him to misinterpret the meaning of my smile.


    "Ovviamente no! Era solo per il suo nome, Bryan. ¨¨ un uomo d''affari di spicco e la sua famiglia ¨¨ famosa a Los Angeles e persino in tutta la California. E avendo il suo nome, mi avrebbe protteto da Joseph. I Kelley sono p¨¬u protenti e p¨¬u ricchi di De Lucas." (Of course, not! It was just for his name, Bryan. He''s a prominent businessman and his family is well-known in Los Angeles and even throughout California. And having his name, it would protect me from Joseph. Kelley''s are more powerful and richer than De Luca''s.)


    "E cosa otterr¨¤ in cambio, per farti rimanere incinta e dargli un erede?" (And what will he get in return, to get you pregnant and give him an heir?)


    "Per l''amor del cielo, no!" (For heaven''s sake, no!)


    My eyes widened as I felt goosebumps behind my neck just by hearing his question.


    "Devo solo fingere di essere sua moglie per un anno, in modo che possano ottenere i maggiori investitori europei che li porteranno alla migliore soceit¨¤ di incassi negli Stati Uniti." (I just have to pretend to be his wife for a year, so they can get the biggest European investors that will bring them to the top-grossing company in the US.)


    "Che dire del tuo stato di relazione, del tuo matrimonio e della tua situazione di marito moglie?" (What about your relationship status, your marriage and your situation as husband and wife?)


    "Credimi, non abbiamo alcun tipo di relazione se non per essere una coppia falsa in pubblico. Non siamo nemmeno amici." (Believe me, we don''t have any kind of relationship except for being a fake couple in public. We''re not even friends.)


    "Quindi, come vi trattate a vicenda all''interno dela casa?" (So, how do you treat each other inside the house?)


    I chuckled as I shook my head.


    I sighed and looked at him.


    "Non sapeva il vero motivo per cui l''ho sposato. Quindi, se mi stai chiedendo cosa ho ricevuto da lui, soon i suoi giudizi e gli insulti snervante." (He didn''t know the real reason why I married him. So, if you''re asking me what I have received from him, it''s his judgments and unnerving insults.)


    "E li hai appena accettati tutti?" (And you just accepted them all?)


    "Non posso biasimarlo, Bryan, non sa niente." (I can''t blame him, Bryan, he doesn''t know anything.)


    "Poi digli tutto, Sophia." (Then tell him everything, Sophia.)


    "Non posso!" (I can''t!)


    I said shaking my head.


    "Non posso, Bryan. Mi fido solo di quattro persone del mio passato e tu sei una di loro. Non potevo dirgli la verit¨¤ e aspettarmi che dopo mi credesse, perch¨¦ nemmeno mio padre lo ha mai fatto." (I can''t, Bryan. I only trust four people about my past and you''re one of them. I couldn''t tell him the truth and expect him to believe me afterwards, because even my own father did.)


    He took a seat beside me and held my both hands.


    "Ascoltami, abbiamo creduto in te quando hai condiviso la tua storia con noi. Non tutti quelli che incontrerai sulla strada sono uguali, Sophia. E soprattutto, non tutti sono uguali a tuo padre. Devi imparare a fidarti di nuovo." (Listen to me, we believed in you when you shared your story with us. Not everyone that you will meet on the road is the same, Sophia. And most of all, not everyone is the same as your father. You have to learn to trust again.)


    "Non sono sucrose posso ancora." (I''m not sure if I still can.)


    "Non essere troppo duro con te stesso, Sophia perch¨¦ non tutti ti giudicheranno." (Don''t be too hard on yourself, Sophia because not everyone will judge you.)


    I gave him a half-hearted smile before he pulls me into a tight hug.


    "Devi promettermi che non finirai mai per innamorarti del tuo cosiddetto marito, eh?" (You have to promise me that you will never end up in love with your so-called husband, huh?)


    I suddenly pulled back and raised my eyebrow at him.


    "Assolutamente no! Anche se ¨¨ l''ultimo uomo sulla terra, non mi innamorer¨° mai di lui!" (Absolutely not! Even if he is the last man on earth, I will never fall in love with him!)


    He just looked at me for a second before he burst out laughing.


    "Oh, Mia cara, Sophia. ¨¨ meglio mordersi la lingua che mangiare le parole, tsk.tsk.tsk." (Oh, my dearest, Sophia. It''s better to bite your tongue than to eat your words, tsk.tsk.tsk.)


    "Bryan, non succeder¨¤ mai! (Bryan, that will never happen!)


    He shook his head as he continues to laugh at me.


    "Parla dolcemente, cos¨¬ che se dovessi mai mangiare le tue parole non avr¨¤ un cattivo sapore. Non sappiamo mai, improvvisamente rimani incinta prima della scandeza del contratto." (Speak sweetly, so that if you ever have to eat your words it won''t taste bad. We never know, you suddenly get pregnant before your contract ends.)


    "Per l''amor del cielo, Bryan! Di cosa stai parlando? Ci¨° non accadr¨¤ mai e non mi innamorer¨° mai di lui n¨¦ ora n¨¦ mai pi¨´!" (For heaven''s sake, Bryan! What are you talking about? That will never happen and I will never fall in love with him, not now and not ever!)


    "Okay, come dici tu." (Okay, as you say so.)


    He shrugged his shoulders smirking at me, but I just rolled my eyes. This is me, I know myself and I know it will never happen.

 Chapter twenty-two: Lunch date

    Daniel''s POV:


    I was about to press the intercom to call my secretary when Andrew suddenly came rushing inside my office.


    "Sir, we have unexpected visitors." He said his words and breathing in labored.


    "What do you mean unexpected ----" I didn''t finish my question when the door opened and Mr. Norman Goivanni, our new European business partner came to our view.


    "Mr. Kelley." He said smiling widely at me.


    "Good morning, Mr. Giovanni." I stood up immediately to meet him halfway.


    "I''m sorry for the surprise visit, Mr. Kelley."


    "It''s okay, Sir." I smiled as I take his hand. "Let''s have a seat. What do you want for drinks, Sir, wine, whiskey ----"


    "Oh, no, no, Mr. Kelley. Actually, I didn''t come here today for business." My eyebrows scrunched a bit. "My wife and I want to invite you and your wife for lunch today."


    "Ohh.." I didn''t expect that invitation. "I see, but you should have just called me or informed my Assistant, Sir, so you wouldn''t have been bothered to go here."


    "Well, honestly I was hoping to see your wife here with you to personally invite her. But I think you''ll introduce her to us later because you won''t turn down my invitation, right Mr. Kelley?"


    "Of course not Sir. Actually, I will now call my wife to inform her about your invitation." I said getting my phone inside my pocket.


    "That''s good to hear. Anyway, I have to leave now because my wife is waiting for me inside the car. She wanted to go to the mall and buy some girly stuff before returning to Italy, you know women and their things."


    I chuckled when he shrugged his shoulders as he whispered his last sentence.


    "I will text you the restaurant''s name later."


    "Thank you, Mr. Giovanni." I said taking his hand.


    I walked with him to the door and when he''s finally gone I turned around just to see Andrew smirking. I furrowed my eyebrows and walked past him towards my chair.


    "It seems like you''re going to have a double date later, huh?" He said wiggling his eyebrows.


    "It''s not a date."


    "Ohh.. you want me to call now your wife, Sir?"


    I glanced up frowning at him.


    "And why are you going to call my wife?"


    "To inform her about your lunch date later with Mr. and Mrs. Giovanni." He shrugged grinning at me.


    "No, I''ll just call her later. By the way, why do you always want to call my wife, Andrew? We are still married so back off!"


    "Whoa! Where did that come from, dude? I''m just doing my job here." He said his eyes turned wide in shock. "Ohh... you''re freaking jealous, Mr. Daniel Kelley!" and he laughed at me.


    "I''m not jealous! Can you go back to your work?"


    "Okay, Sir, just call me if you need someone to talk about your feelings."


    I just ignored him when he walked towards the door, but before he opens it he called my attention again.


    "Uhm.. you know what, Sir, jealousy looks terrible on you, yet you continue to wear it."


    "Fuck you, Andrew!" I threw him my pencil eraser but it just landed on the floor near his feet. He just gave me an annoying laugh before he exits the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    I took a deep breath the moment I exit from my car. I received a call from Daniel earlier and he said we were invited by his new European business partner for a lunch date today and they wanted to meet me personally. So I had to go home to change my clothes.


    I was walking near the entrance of the restaurant, when I received another call from him.


    "Where are you?"


    I rolled my eyes when I heard his question. No even hi or hello, once a rude always a rude!


    "I''m now at the entrance." I waited for his next words but he already ended the call. -''Forgodsake! What kind of a person he is?''- I mumbled to myself as I put my phone back inside my clutch.


    The waitress standing at the entrance approached me.


    "Good morning, Mam."


    "Good morning, is there a reservation for Mr. Norman Giovanni?" I asked her smiling.


    "Are you Mrs. Sophia Kelley, Mam?"


    I blinked my eyes twice before I could answer her question.


    "Y-Yes, I''m Sophia Kelley." I''m still not used to that name and I don''t want to get used to it.


    "Oh, they were actually waiting for you, Mrs. Kelley. Let me assist you to your table, Mam." She said with a polite smile.


    "Thank you." I smiled back at her and followed her way.


    Daniel immediately stood up when he saw me approaching their table. And I noticed the two people sitting across his seat also turned their heads on me.


    I didn''t miss the look of surprise in his both eyes when I finally reached him. His lips curled up into a small smile when he took my hand and pulled me into a hug. But he didn''t stop there, he cupped my cheeks and kissed me in front of them.


    I was surprised by his sudden action so I was left motionless even when he''s kissing me, that he had to bite my bottom lip for me to return his kiss.


    He smirked as brushed my lips with his thumb when he pulled back.


    "I like your dress, sweetheart. You looked hot and sexy at the same time." I gasped when he whispered them to my ear.


    I am wearing a tight and sexy black dress that ended two inches above my knee.


    I glared at him as I felt my face turning into a thousand shades of tomato.


    "Sweetheart, I want you to meet, Mr Norman Giovanni and his wife Mrs. Amelia Giovanni. They were our new business partners in KI Corporation.''


    Sudden shivers run down my spine when I felt his hand on my lower back.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Giovanni, this is my lovely wife, Sophia Kelley."


    I gulped when I heard the word ''lovely'' but I smiled and offered a hand to the man in his late fifties in front me.


    "Wow! What a surprise to finally meet you, Mrs. Kelley. The woman who tamed the heart of the young businessman here."


    I mentally rolled my eyes. ''Tamed the heart of Mr. cold and arrogant'' that is too impossible to happen.


    "You looked more beautiful in person, Mrs. Kelley." He added as he kissed the top of my hand.


    "Thank you, Sir, the pleasure is mine to meet you and your wife today, but please just call me Sophia. And thank you for trusting my husband and the KI corporation."


    "Oh, we believe that this partnership will bring both companies more success and progress in the future."


    When it is my turn to greet his wife, I noticed the frown on her face while giving me a smile.


    "Have we met before, Sophia? You looked familiar to me."


    My breath hitched as my smile vanished from when I heard her question, and I gulped when suddenly all their eyes landed on me. These couple came from Italy, and I''m not sure if Mrs. Giovanni saw me or met me six years ago.


    "I''m sorry if I''m gonna ask this but..." I was almost become deaf by the loud pounding of my heart. "Are you a dancer?"


    My hand automatically lifted up to my chest as an instant relief washed over me when she finally released her question.


    "Yes, Mam." I answered smiling at her.


    "Ohh... tell me, have you joined the latest dance competition in Sydney Harman Hall in Washington?"


    My smile widened and nodded at her.


    "Oh my God! Honey, she''s the one I''ve been telling you remember, my most favorite among all the contestant?" She suddenly squealed and grabbed her husband arm.


    "Yeah, I remember, honey." He said smiling at her before he turning to Daniel. "I can''t believe this Daniel, you didn''t tell me your wife is a dancer!"


    He just smiled and held by hand under the table. I glanced at him and tried to pull it back, but he just tightened his hold and completely ignored me. He intertwined our hands and brought it on his knee.


    I gulped as I felt the heat radiating from his skin.


    "Sophia, you have no idea how surprised I was, you were my favorite and my bet to win the grand finals!"


    "Thank you, Mrs. Giovanni." I said appreciating her words.


    "Come on, dear just call me Amelia or you can just call me Aunt Amelia." She suddenly turned to the men in the table. "Excuse us, honey, Daniel, Sophia and I were going to discuss a different matter. You can talk about your business and we will talk about our passion." She winked at the two and turned to me again.


    During the lunch, me and Mrs. Giovanni just talked about the upcoming competition, while our husbands we''re discussing about their business. But in the middle of our discussion, I stiffened when I felt Daniel''s hand on my knee. I gulped as I glanced at him with a silent question written in my eyes.


    "Sweetheart, Mr. Giovanni was asking when are we planning to have children?"


    I smiled sweetly when an idea came across my mind. I grabbed his hand from my knee and put it over the table as I suddenly kissed him on his cheek. I noticed the look of shock in his eyes and I can''t help the victorious smile that crept on my lips.


    "Oh, Mr. Giovanni, you don''t know how I always tell to my husband to reduce his workload, he''s always busy and always coming home late. And sometimes he doesn''t have time left for me."


    I made sure my voice sounded disappointed and when I looked at the face of my husband, I wanted to laugh when I noticed that he''s just looking at me open-mouthed. I''m sure he wasn''t expecting my answer.


    "Oh, young man, you should prioritise your wife."


    I raised my eyebrow at him in a mocking way when the two started to throw him advice on how to make me always happy. But I was taken aback with his next move, he suddenly cupped my cheeks and sealed my lips with a deep and a hard kiss.


    "I''m so sorry, sweetheart I didn''t know you feel upset about it." He said when he pulled back, still cupping my cheeks. "I promise from now on, I''m going to reduce my workload and have more time for you." He smirked before he kissed my forehead.


    "Is that true, sweetheart?" I asked returning his smirk.


    "Yes, you know how much I love you, right?"


    Fuck. I wanted to laugh on his face if we''re just in a different place and situation and not in front of his biggest investor.


    "Of course, sweetheart." I just mentally rolled my eyes when he hugged me again and give me a peck on my lips.


    "Ahh... You two are so sweet." Mrs. Giovanni said placing her head on her husband''s shoulder.


    "Young love." Mr. Giovanni added and kissed her wife''s head.


    I just smiled and later on, I felt a hand over mine and intertwined with a big and calloused hand under the table. And in the next second, I felt a pair of warm lips over my head. I glanced up at him only to be kissed by him passionately in front of the two couple sitting across our seats.

 Chapter twenty-three: Im not jealous!

    Sophia''s POV:


    After our lunch together with Mr. and Mrs. Giovanni, we all go in our separate ways. Daniel and I were back into being ''normal'' couple again, and when I say normal it means ''I don''t care about you and mind your own business'' motto.


    I didn''t ask him or even talk to him about our kiss, as I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Well, maybe because I just don''t want to hear his insensitive comments.


    After we said our goodbyes to the couple, I turned to go back inside the mall. But I didn''t notice that he followed me, I was just shocked when he grabbed my arm inside the men''s boutique.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked barely a whisper.


    "I should be the one to ask you that question, sweetheart." He whispered as he pulled me closer to him. "What are you doing inside the men''s boutique?" I gulped when his hold tightened.


    I raised my eyebrow when I noticed the hard glare that he''s giving me.


    "It''s none of your business, sweetheart." I smiled pushing him away but he didn''t budge a bit.


    "Don''t you dare give me that fucking line, Sophia! What are you doing inside this men''s boutique?" He asked me through gritted teeth.


    "Why do you want to know?" I ignored his question and continued to ask him back.


    He grabbed my waist and pulled me closer to him that I almost bumped into his chest.


    "Don''t test my patience, Sophia or I swear I''m gonna kiss you right here, right now and I''ll make sure that we will be in all headlines tomorrow!"


    I was left open-mouthed when I heard his words.


    "Then do it." I smiled at him and when he was about to kiss me, I pushed him and took a step backwards. "Just kidding!" I continued to step backwards. "Craig wants me to buy him a new necktie! Are you happy now, sweetheart?"


    That made him stop and I sighed inwardly. I tried to walk past him but he grabbed my arm.


    -''Oh, my goodness!''- I murmured as I almost bumped again into his chest.


    "Why does he wants you to buy his necktie?" He asked me, his face was just mere inches away from mine.


    "And why not, I can''t see anything wrong with that?" I asked him back, ignoring the urge within me to look at his soft and red lips as I remembered the kiss we had shared earlier inside the restaurant.


    "Can''t he do that for himself?"


    I thought we were cleared that we will not interfere in each other''s personal lives and activities, but why is he acting like he cares and on top of that, he seems jealous?


    "You sounded like a jealous husband, sweetheart?" I smirked and patted his cheek. "Don''t worry, I will be faithful to you until the last seconds of our contract."


    "I''m not jealous, and don''t be assuming, woman!" He sneered as he dropped my hand. "You''re not special to me, Sophia, and not all men will fall for your charm. And always keep this in your mind, we''re just married because of an agreement nothing more, nothing less."


    He looking straight into my eyes.


    "Another thing, you are nothing to me so don''t assume things like I''m jealous of every man in your life!"


    -''Ouch! That''s too much.''-


    I was left speechless after that even when he walked out of the boutique and he''s no longer in front of me.


    "Ouch!" I sighed and just focus on my purpose why am I inside the boutique.


    Tsk.tsk.tsk. I will never forget the three types of people in my life. #1. Who left me in difficult times. #2. Who helped me in difficult times, and #3. Who put me in difficult times.


    The moment I was about to open my car, my eyes landed on the two people in the parking lot. The back of the girl was facing me, but the man''s face was on a clear display, and he''s none other than my own husband. I averted my eyes when he suddenly glanced at me wearing his signature smirk.


    I gulped the sudden unexplainable feeling inside as I opened the door and tried not to look back at them. I know it''s his personal life and as I said, I have no right to interfere with it, but we also talked about having an affair ''secretly'' and not publicly.


    What was that all about? I was just thinking, what if I was the one who did that stupid thing and he caught me kissing another man in the parking lot, what will be his reaction to that?


    "Really, kissing another girl in the parking lot? What a fucking shit was that?" I asked myself chuckling as my knuckles turning white on the steering wheel. "You''re questioning me about buying a tie for Craig, but you''re the one having an affair with another girl? How fucking dare you, Daniel Kelley?


    I banged my hands again in frustration as if he can hear what I was mumbling.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Sophia, what are you doing here?"


    That was Craigs''s first question when he opened the front door of his apartment which was also my former apartment... No, let me rephrase that.


    He opened the door of ''our apartment '', I can still call it my apartment because I am just temporarily staying in my husband''s house for one year.


    "Let me in and I''ll explain it to you inside."


    He opened the door widely and I walked past him pulling my purple suitcase behind me.


    "Do I have to get some snacks and a pitcher of juice before you start? Because I think that''s a long story to tell, am I right?"


    I rolled my eyes and throw myself on the couch.


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    He was about to disappear in the living room when I called his name.


    "Ahm... Craig, I don''t like to drink an orange juice today, you can make anything but just not an orange juice."


    "Wow sister, choosy?"


    "Come on, Craig, please?"


    "Fine!"


    I sighed and spread my legs on the couch. After five minutes, he came back with a tray of bacon and cheese pizza and a pitcher of an apple juice in his hands.


    "Wow, pizza! I missed this, Craig. Thank you." I gave him a flying kiss before shoving the first slice inside my mouth.


    He chuckled as he gave me my glass filled with an apple juice.


    "Hey, take it slow, girl!" He said patting my hand when I was about to bite my second slice of pizza. "Why does it seems like you haven''t eaten pizza in a year?"


    I chewed the last piece and swallowed it quickly before answering his question.


    "Craig, I am an Italian girl, what do you expect? It''s my favorite flavor, cheese and bacon."


    He just shook his head and took his glass of juice in front of him.


    "Anyway, how are you and Gavin Montero, are you now together------ shit, Craig!"


    I didn''t finish my question as I screamed when he suddenly spit out the juice from his mouth.


    "What happened to you?" I asked crunching my face as I wipe the table with tissue.


    "I''m sorry, but it was your fault."


    "How does it become my fault?"


    "Because you suddenly brought up his name." He said glaring at me.


    I chuckled as I get another slice of pizza.


    "What''s wrong about mentioning his name, huh? I just wanted to know the status of your relationship." I emphasised the last word.


    He rolled his eyes. "We''re okay and we''re friends, that''s all."


    "Hmm... Okay." I shrugged grinning widely at him.


    "Anyway, let''s talk about the reason why you suddenly barged in here again, and the meaning of bringing your purple suitcase. Does your husband kicked you out of his house?" He asked raising his eyebrow at me.


    "Of course, not." I put the glass down on the table. "I brought some of my personal things because I''m going to stay here ''again'' until the day of our competition."


    "What?" He straightened his seat. "I don''t get it?"


    "I need to stay here so we can rehearse often and prepare for the grand finals."


    "Uhuh... so you mean to say we can''t rehearse and prepare for the finals if you''re staying in your husband''s house?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. As I was saying, we can practice more often if I stay here for the rest of the week until the finals."


    "Are you sure that''s just the real reason?" He asked eyeing me suspiciously.


    "Yeah, and don''t you think it''s an advantage for us because we can practice anytime we want?"


    "Tss! Come on, Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo, I mean Kelley, don''t give me that bullshit explanation of yours because I won''t buy that!"


    "But that''s just my reason-----"


    "No, I know you too well, Sophia. Come on, spill the beans."


    I sighed before explaining to him what happened to me and Daniel earlier at the restaurant, our little fight inside the men''s boutique and what I saw at the parking lot.


    He listened to me while I was sharing my story but the reaction I got from him was something I wasn''t expecting. He suddenly burst out laughing, clutching his stomach.


    "Was there something funny with my story? Tell me, which part of it that made you laugh?" I asked sarcastically, but he laughed again shaking his head.


    "Oh, my God, Sophia! Was that all your reasons on barging in here again, just because you''re annoyed by what he did?"


    "Yes and because I want to make all the steps perfect before------"


    "No, you''re jealous, because you saw him kissing another woman right after he kissed you inside the restaurant. And that''s the real reason why you''re annoyed because you''re jealous, girl."


    I was taken aback when I heard what he said, but I just chuckled sarcastically.


    "Me, jealous of what he did?" I asked pointing to myself. "Craig, how many times do I have to tell you that I will never fall in love with him? He can kiss whoever he wants to kiss and I don''t fucking care! Didn''t you hear my story, he said I''m not special and I was just nothing to him!"


    "Yeah, that''s what he said but what about you?"


    "Oh, my God, Craig! You know what, I''m tired of explaining this thing over and over again! I''m not jealous, and if that''s what he feels for me then fine, I feel the same! And I''m not planning to be someone who I''m not just to become special in his eyes, duh!"


    I said waving my hands in the air as I stood up and grabbed the handle of my suitcase.


    "One last thing before you take your rest!"


    I glanced back at him and raised my eyebrow.


    "Does your husband knows that you''re going to stay here again?"


    "No, and I don''t care! He can mind his own fucking business and I''ll do mine!"


    I said pulling my bag towards my room without looking back at him, so I missed the mysterious smile that crept on his lips.

 Chapter twenty-four: Her absence

    Daniels''s POV:


    "Nanay Emily, have you noticed Sophia this morning?"


    I asked my nanny when I couldn''t find her around the house after searching for almost five minutes.


    "Oh, she didn''t tell you?"


    "She didn''t tell me what?"


    "That she''s going to stay in her old apartment."


    "She''s going to what?" I asked furrowing my eyebrows.


    "Yes, she told me she''s going to stay in her old apartment because they need to rehearse for the grand finals."


    "But why does she needs to stay there again? She can-----"


    "Anak, let her be, it''s just for a week." She smiled patting my arm. "Your wife really wanted to win this competition, as she said she will donate all the prize she''ll get to the typhoon victims in Amador City."


    "She will donate all the prize, but why would she do that?" I asked feeling surprised. I didn''t expect that it was her real reason for joining the competition.


    "Maybe she just wanted to help those people who have been affected by the calamity. The typhoon left them devastated."


    I was left speechless for a second.


    "But you can call her if you want, so you can talk to her."


    "It''s okay Nanay, just tell her whenever she came back to sign these papers."


    I gave her the blue folder that consist of the new contract and project of KI Corporation with Mr. Giovanni''s Company. I can''t understand why that old man and his team still needs Sophia''s signature for this project, but I have no choice but to agree.


    "Why don''t you just call her or go to her old apartment to make her sign these papers?"


    "I don''t have enough time, Nanay. I need to go now because I still have an appointment with our new business partners."


    "Oh, okay. Don''t worry, I''ll just give these to her when she come home."


    "Thank you, Nanay." I said kissing her cheek before going out of the front door.


    I was about to start the engine when my phone vibrates inside my pocket.


    "What does this woman needs this time?" I asked gripping my phone when I saw the name of my ex-girlfriend, Chloe on the screen, I swiped the cancel button and throw it to the passenger seat. I don''t have time for her game today. I sighed as I remember what happened yesterday when Sophia saw us in the parking lot. It''s actually my intention to kiss Chloe, but seeing her walking out of the mall and towards her car, I pulled and kissed Chloe and made sure that she would see us.


    But it just made me annoyed seeing her not affected by what I did, so I immediately pushed Chloe when she''s no longer at my sight.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Six days. Six days had passed that I''ve also been crazy busy in this new project of KI Corporation with  Mr. Giovanni team. It took almost all our time and patience since we started this project.


    And it''s also been six days since Sophia returned to her old apartment for their rehearsals, that until now I don''t understand why she needs to stay there again. It''s just thirty minutes drive from the house to their studio, maybe it won''t take so much of her time driving for thirty minutes?


    "Argh! Woman!" I slammed the files in front of me as I leaned my back on the chair.


    I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I suddenly felt a headache.


    "Oops! Are you okay, Sir?"


    I opened my eyes and see Andrew standing in front of my desk.


    "Sudden headache because of work?"


    "And what else do you think will be the cause?" I asked him furrowing my eyebrows.


    "I don''t know." He shrugged and put the blue folder on top of my desk. "I was just thinking maybe because of your wife." He added grinning.


    "Tss! What made you think that she has anything to do with this?"


    "Hmm.. because since she returned to her old apartment, you have always been grumpy and yelling that I could almost hear you from my office." He chuckled flipping the pages of the folder in front of me.


    "It''s because of the new project with Mr. Giovanni and not because of her!"


    "Ohh.. Okay." He shrugged again. "If that''s what you want to believe, but sorry I don''t believe you."


    I tried to calm myself and decided to remain quiet to stop him from rumbling nonsense things.


    "Thank you, Sir and good luck for the new project." He said getting the folder from me. "And of course for your headache."


    "Do you want this to be your last day at work?"


    That made him stop from grinning.


    "Ohh... never mind what I said I was just kidding." I raised my eyebrow. "I''m going back to work, Sir."


    "Good!"


    I sighed when he''s finally out of my sight.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    This day has been extremely tiring and all day my head ached thinking about our newest project and Sophia''s absence around the house.


    I just got used to seeing her every morning in the pool while dancing or inside the guest room that she made a mini dancing studio.


    I loosened my tie upon entering the front door, but I was stopped when I saw the sleeping figure in the living room. I put my coat on the coat stand and walked closer to the couch. And my frown got deeper when I recognised that it''s my wife sleeping soundly on the couch.


    "Anak, you''re here?"


    I gasped when Nanay Emily suddenly came from behind, holding an ice gel.


    "Nanay, why is she sleeping here and what are you going to do with that?" I asked pointing the gel in her hands.


    She was about to answer when Sophia changed her sleeping position causing her blanket fall into the floor.


    "She was very tired when she came home earlier and maybe she can no longer move to her room." She said walking around the couch.


    I picked up the blanket and was about to stand when I noticed the large bruise on her right leg.


    "What the fuck! What happened to her, Nanay?" I asked shocked and tried to look if she also had on her arms and other leg. And I clenched my jaws when I saw another one on her right arm and two on her other leg.


    "She said she got that in the rehearsals----"


    "To hell with that rehearsals! She will no longer be joining that fucking competition, Nanay Emily!" I said balling my fists.


    She gasped and patted my arm.


    "But you can''t stop her, Daniel. She already had given all her efforts and time to this rehearsals just to join the finals." She took a seat on the other end of the couch and put the gel on Sophia''s leg.


    "Even if she gets a lot of bruises all over her body?"


    "That''s just a part of the rehearsals, Anak. Why don''t you just bring her in her own room, so I can change her clothes and put the gel on her bruises."


    "Let me, Nanay."


    "You will change her clothes?" She asked me with wide eyes.


    "No, I mean, let me put the gel on her bruises."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Nanay." I said while carefully lifting my wife in my arms.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I''ve been watching her sleeping figure for almost twenty minutes and I also stopped putting the gel on her bruises.


    I have to talk to her when she wakes up tomorrow. Yes, I don''t like her but I can''t see her having a lot of bruises all over her body just to win this competition dancing competition, and for what? Just to give the prize to the typhoon victims in Amador City?


    If that''s her only reason for joining that competition, I''ll just double the winning prize and donate them to all the survivors in the whole City, than seeing her like this.


    I sighed when I checked my wristwatch and found that it''s already eleven-thirty. I stood up and bring the ice gel, but I was about to open the door when I heard her faint voice.


    "No. No. Per favore non farlo!" (No. No. Please, don''t do this.)


    I furrowed my eyebrows when I saw her turning her head from side to side. I immediately run to her side and noticed the beads of sweats forming on her forehead. She''s having a nightmare, and she seems scared and anxious.


    I get my handkerchief inside my pocket and wiped her sweats.


    "Aiuto! Qualcuno mi aiuti per favore!" (Help! Somebody help me please!)


    I can''t understand what she was talking about, the only word I can understand is ''No''.


    "No! Per favore non farlo!" (No, please don''t do this!)


    She''s now crying on her dream and I was about to wake her up when she suddenly speak in english.


    "No! I''m begging you, please stop! Don''t do this! No!"


    I was shocked with her last words. She now stopped from wailing and turned her body to the other side of the bed.


    -''She''s begging for someone to stop? What was that, what kind of nightmare she had? To whom is she begging to stop?''-


    I clenched my jaws while watching her now peacefully sleeping figure.


    -''Why is she begging for someone to stop?''-


    I sighed and put the blanket up to her waist. I decided to go back inside my room when I was sure she''s okay and took one last glance before closing the door.


    But it''s already one in the morning but I''m still lying awake in bed with eyes wide open. I can''t seem to sleep. My mind was still drifting to the scene earlier. I still can see her terrified face, she''s crying on her dream and begging for someone to stop.


    "Who are you, Sophia? What happened to you? Was that just a dream?"

 Chapter twenty-five: Stubborn wife

    "Are you looking for your wife?" I turned around to see Tatay Berto smiling at me.


    He smiled and pointed the kitchen door. "She''s in the kitchen with your Nanay Emily."


    "Thank you." I smiled and walk straight towards the kitchen.


    I just came out from the gym and still wearing my gym attire. I haven''t changed yet as I decided to look for her. I need to talk to her about her bruises last night.


    "Where did you get all of that?"


    I heard Nanay Emily''s voice when I reached the kitchen door.


    "I got these from the rehearsals, Nanay, " Sophia replied pointing her bruised arm. "I just fell from the harness."


    My eyes widened when I heard her answer but she just chuckled as if those were just nothing to her.


    "We didn''t notice that it wasn''t locked-----"


    "You didn''t notice that it wasn''t locked?" I shouted from behind that caused them to jump on their seats.


    "Jesus, Daniel!" Her startled eyes met mine as she lifted her hand over her chest. "Do you really have to shout?"


    I ignored her question and took three long strides towards her.


    "You fell from a fucking harness and you still can laugh?" I grabbed her arm and checked her large bruise.


    "And what do you want me to do, to cry over just a simple accident?" She asked me sarcastically pulling her arm back.


    Does this woman know that I was the one who brought her to her room last night and put ice on her bruises?


    "Just a simple accident, really Sophia? If that was just a simple accident, you wouldn''t have these bruises! It could have been worse or you had taken more serious injury!"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Kelley? But the last time I checked, this is my body and not yours, so I''m the only one who has the right to complain about these bruises! And would you please mind your own business?"


    "We need to talk, Sophia!" I said ignoring her last statement.


    "I''m sorry, but we have nothing to talk about and I have no time to talk to you."


    "Ohh... sweetheart, believe me we have lot of things to talk about, like your upcoming competition." I said putting some loose strands of her hair behind her ear.


    "And why do we have to talk about my competition, Mr. Kelley? Does it bother you?"


    I smirked when she swatted my hand.


    "Let''s just talk about this inside my study room."


    "No! We''re not going to talk about anything, especially my competition! Why don''t you just leave me alone so I can continue putting Ice gel on my arm?"


    "You can continue that later after we talk."


    "No, I won''t talk to you!"


    -''What a stubborn woman!''-


    "Just tell me if you don''t want to walk, sweetheart and I''ll carry you to the study room." I said looking straight into her eyes.


    I tried not to smile when I noticed how she clenched her jaws. I''ve realized how cute she is when she''s angry.


    "Fine, I''ll talk to you but why do we have to go inside your study room, can''t we just talk here?"


    "Jesus Christ, woman, you have a lot of whys!" I brushed my hair with my fingers.


    "Let go of my hand!" She said glaring at me.


    "I''ll just let go of it when you come with me to the study room." I said tightening my hold to her hand. Actually, I''m enjoying holding it, it''s so soft and it fits perfectly to my big hand.


    When she still not moving, I bend down to lift her in bridal style but she slapped my hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I told you I''ll carry you---"


    "I have two legs! I can walk on my own!"


    "Okay, follow me to the study room." I shrugged.


    "Yes, Sir!" She yelled rolling her eyes.


    I bite my lips to suppress the smile that secretly formed on my face and left her annoyed.


    I entered the study room with her following behind me.


    "What do you want?" She asked me crossing her hands over her chest the moment we stepped inside.


    I turned my eyes away and walked towards my desk. This is not the right time for my wild imagination.


    "You will no longer be participating in that competition."


    "What did you say?" Her eyes widened when she screamed.


    "I said you can no longer participate in the competition!"


    At first she just looked at me and didn''t say anything, but after a few seconds she started to laugh as if what I said was the funniest joke she had ever heard.


    "What did you say, Mr. Kelley I can no longer participate in the competition?" She asked me still laughing. "Why? Are you my manager?"


    "I''m fucking serious, Sophia!"


    "I know." She shrugged and already stopped from laughing. "Because I can''t remember the last time you talked to me without mentioning that you''re ''fucking serious.''"


    I  furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Why are you suddenly become interested in my life?" She asked raising her eyebrow.


    "You''re wrong, sweetheart. I''m not interested in your life and I have no interest in you!"


    "Then why do you want me to quit in the finals? Why are you suddenly meddling my business?" She raised her voice.


    "Because you get bruises on your body and it doesn''t look good on my image! I have my reputation, Sophia!"


    She just chuckled.


    "Why do you want to win that competition, just for fame or for money?"


    "That''s none of your fucking business, Mr. Kelley! Whatever my reason for joining this contest, it has nothing to do with you!" She said through gritted teeth.


    But I ignored her and the feeling inside me to pull her and kiss her red and soft lips.


    "If you just want to give the money to the typhoon survivors in Amador City, then drop it! I will double the winning prize and give it directly to the institution that manages the typhoon casualties."


    I don''t know what she found funny with what I said, because she laughed at me again.


    "Then do it, Mr. Kelley, double the winning prize and if you want or if you''re too generous, make it triple and I don''t care!" She paused sneering at me and crossed her arms in front of her that pushed her chest up.


    -''Jesus Christ!-'' I swallowed hard and formed my fists.


    "Actually, I don''t fucking care whether you donate or not even a single cent, but I won''t quit this competition just because you said so! You''re not my boss, so stop meddling my business!"


    I grabbed her arm but she winced when I touched her bruise.


    "I''m sorry." I said dropping it immediately. I know based on her reaction she was shocked hearing my apology. "Yeah, you''re right I''m not your boss but  your husband for one year, and this is included in the agreement that you need to show yourself presentable in the public!"


    She pulled back her hand and glared at me.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kelley, I still don''t forget my role in this marriage. I know you''re just thinking yourself and your reputation but as I said, I won''t do anything that will defile your image. I will be your puppet wife in the public eye and the loving wife that will kiss you in front of your business colleagues. But when it comes to my personal life, you have no right to dictate me what I should or should not do because your not my real husband, we''re just married in a piece of paper!"


    I was left speechless after her long statement until she walked towards the door.


    "Another thing, Mr. Kelley, even if you donate all your millions to the casualties in Amador or in the whole America, I still won''t quit!" She gave me one last glare before slamming the door behind her.


    I blinked my eyes for a second to realize that I am now alone.


    "Argh! How did I get a stubborn wife? Mom, this is all your fault!" I said frustratingly brushing my hair.

 Chapter twenty-six: Grand Competition

    Sophia''s POV:


    "I''m so excited, girl! Good luck for us tomorrow."


    Craig squealed inside my office, but Daniel''s words were still swirling inside my head.


    Maybe he noticed that I wasn''t in the mood so he took a seat in front of my desk.


    "What happened to you, girl? Why does it seems like you''re not excited for tomorrow?"


    I sighed and leaned on my seat.


    "What?"


    I rolled my eyes when he screamed.


    "That''s the same reaction I had earlier when he told me that."


    "Oh, my God! Did he tell you why he wants you yo quit?"


    I sneered crossing my arms over my chest.


    "Because I got bruises from the rehearsals, can you imagine that? Just because of these simple things, he wants me to quit----"


    "Oh my gosh, girl! He''s worried about you. Tsk.tsk.tsk, he''s now showing concern for his wife!"


    I arched my eyebrow and sarcastically chuckled at him.


    "Yeah, you''re right, he''s concerned."


    "See, I told you!" He exclaimed grinning and flipped his imaginary long hair.


    "He was just concerned with his image and reputation but not for me, and what made you think that he would worry about me?"


    "Because he''s ''also'' falling in love with you!"


    "Here we are again."


    I sighed shaking my head.


    "Wait! What do you mean by the word, ''also?" I asked glaring at him.


    "Oops! Did I mention that word?"


    "Yes, you said he''s also falling in love with me."


    "Ohh... don''t mind it, girl." He winked at me. "By the way, what did you tell him, did you agree? Are you going to quit the finals?"


    "Of course, not! Even if he''s willing to donate all his millions for the typhoon survivors in the whole America, I won''t quit the competition! You know how much efforts and time we put in this team just to go through the finals. We have already reached the top and its just a step up for the grand finals. And whether we win or not, he can''t do anything to stop us!"


    "Wow!" He said clapping his both hands. "I like your spirit, girl! And because of that, I''m sure we will bring home the title and the crown!"


    I chuckled when I heard the word ''crown''.


    "Craig, it''s a dance competition and not Miss Universe pageant."


    "Come on, it''s both competition so it''s just the same!"


    "Fine!" I said rolling my eyes.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the grand champion for the United States International Dance competition is...."


    The emcee paused for a second. Craig took my hands and we faced each other while waiting for emcees'' next words. I could hear more the loud pounding of my heart inside my chest than the screams of the audiences across the whole stadium. It''s very loud and deafening that almost blowing up my eardrums.


    The loud sound of a fake heartbeat from the speakers around the stadium added to the nervousness that Craig and I felt at the moment.


    "The champion is..."


    "Fuck you!"


    I can''t help not to chuckle when I heard Craig cursed the emcee. I furrowed my eyebrows at him.


    "She''s doing it on purpose! Forgodsake, doesn''t she knows that I''m dying here waiting for the result? I swear if she''ll do it again, I will skin her alive-----"


    "The grand champion for the United States International Dance competition is... ''Sophia and Craig'' from Los Angeles, California! Congratulations!"


    He didn''t finish his statement when we both heard our names being called as the grand champion.


    "Did I hear her right, she mentioned our names?" He asked me with his eyes rounded like a saucer.


    "Yes, she mentioned our names!" I nodded as I screamed.


    "So that means we are the winner?"


    "Fuck you, Craig! Yes, we are the winner! We are the grand champion!"


    And we both screamed in unison. I looked at the audience while Craig was still screaming beside me, and my eyes met the smiling face of my husband.


    -''He''s here.''-


    I silently muttered as I can''t believe that he''s also standing below the stage with his mother and sister and some of our supporters.


    Soon the person who''s in charge to give us the trophy and the check came from backstage. Someone also gave me a bouquet of flowers.


    We stayed there for almost twenty minutes, accepting the congratulation messages from the sponsors of the show, the president of the stadium where the contest was held, the judges and lastly, from my husband who was called by the emcee to give me a personal message.


    I felt Craig''s elbow on my side and I glared at him when Daniel accepted the microphone and walked towards me.


    I gulped when he took my free hand.


    "Sweetheart..."


    I tried not to roll my eyes when I heard his first word.


    "Congratulations to you and to Craig, I know how much efforts you put into this competition, to the point that you left me for one week just to rehearse for the finals..."


    I gasped but smiled at him, although all the people around us doesn''t know that I''m actually glaring at him and holding his hand tightly. Does he really need to mention that in front of everyone?


    "But I understand because it''s for the grand finals, and it''s worth it!"


    He said grinning and show our intertwined hands to the audience.


    -''Liar!''-


    "I know I don''t tell you this often, but I want you to know how much I love you, that I will always be here for you and will support you in all your dreams."


    We both heard the loud screams from the audience including Craig and the emcee behind him. And what happened next really surprised me. After he gave the microphone back to the emcee, he cupped both of my cheeks and kissed me right in front of all the people watching us on the stage.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Congratulations, Craig and Sophia! You were so good in your performance earlier." Mrs. Giovanni said while kissing our cheeks.


    She insisted to have even a simple celebration in Washington before we fly back to Los Angeles.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Giovanni." We both said in unison.


    "Oh, I remember your husband''s message, Sophia, is it true that you left him for a week just to rehearse for the finals?"


    I bite my lips and glanced at Daniel who''s currently talking with Mr. Giovanni.


    "Yes, but he understands and it will never happen again." I said smiling and it died when I noticed the ''devil'' walking towards us.


    "Ohh... poor Daniel."


    I just smiled again but deep inside me, I wanted to kill my husband for mentioning that on the stage.


    "Hi, girls."


    "Hi, Daniel. I''m congratulating your wife and Craig, they were both great dancers!"


    "Your right, Mrs. Giovanni, that''s why I fell in love with her over and over." He replied smiling while looking at me.


    -''What a great actor!''-


    I want to puke with his sweet words. I don''t know how can he manages to speak those sweet lines in front of everyone. But what they didn''t know, he wanted me to quit and back out for the competition in the last minute.


    "Ohh... so sweet." Mrs. Giovanni said dreamily. "Anyway, I''ll leave you two alone for a while, I''ll just talk to my husband."


    "Okay."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Giovanni."


    We replied in unison.


    "So cute." She said before walking towards her husband.


    When we were left alone, I tried to walk past him...(tried)... but he grabbed my hand and pulled me towards him.


    "What are you doing?" I asked glaring at him.


    "Pulling my wife." He shrugged before giving me his signature smirk.


    "Mr. Kelley!" I said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, is that how you should call your husband, sweetheart?"


    He put his hand around my waist and pulled me closer to him, ''till our faces were just mere inches away from each other.


    I gasped and glared at him but he just tightened his hold on my lower back. I gulped when I noticed that his staring down my lips and before I could say anything, he already captured it in a sweet and sensual kiss. I gasped inside as I felt the shivers that run down my spine. I don''t know but when he pulled me even closer and his tongue invaded my mouth, everything went blank. I just found myself kissing him back with both of my hands around his neck.


    We stayed there for I don''t know how long until...


    "Ahem!"


    I was about to pull back when I heard someone''s voice behind him but he didn''t let me, instead he put his hand on the back of head and angled his face so he could kiss me deeply.


    I tugged the side of his jacket as I felt the shortness of breath, but he still continued his assault and didn''t let me go.


    "Oh God, big brother! Is that how you love your wife, kissing her until she''s out of breath?"


    When I heard Rian''s voice, I pushed him away but not enough to catch someone''s attention.


    I was catching my breath when I turned to his sister who''s now smirking at us. I noticed the glare that he gave her, but Rian, stubborn as his brother just returned it with a chuckle.


    I just shook my head when he left me with his sister without uttering a word.


    -''Tss! Great! What a great husband -slash- actor you are, sweetheart!''-


    I muttered to myself while glaring at his retreating back.

 Chapter twenty-seven: Rian is missing

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Congratulations, Mrs. Smith you''re ten weeks pregnant."


    Rian glanced at me with tears forming in her eyes when the doctor shows her little bump on the screen.


    "Wow, he''s so cute, Belle." She said wiping her tears. The doctor continued to show her the different angles of the baby inside her belly.


    "Congratulations, Rian. I''m sure Alex will be glad about it."


    "Yeah, actually I''m planning to give him the results as my birthday gift to him tomorrow."


    "Really? Well, I think that''s the best gift he will ever receive tomorrow."


    "Do you think he''ll like it?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows with her questions.


    "Of course, who wouldn''t like the gift of being a father? Actually, you don''t really have to ask that question because I''m sure he''ll love that news."


    I said smiling as I hold her hand.


    "He''s going to be a father and you''re both going to be parents."


    "Yeah, and you''re going to be an Aunt."


    My smile vanished when I heard the word ''Aunt''.


    "A fake Auntie for a year." I shrugged as I gave her a half-hearted smile.


    "Of course, not! You were legally married, Belle so that means you''re going to be his or her real Aunt."


    I just shook my head and watched how the doctor print the sonogram report.


    "Anyway, why are we talking about our marriage, shouldn''t we be talking about Alex''s birthday celebration tomorrow and about your surprise for him?"


    She just rolled her eyes.


    "Mrs. Smith, your baby is healthy, just avoid too much stress and you need to have enough rest every day. And I have prescribed vitamins and maternal milk for you and for your baby''s healthy development inside your tummy."


    The doctor said while giving Rian her prescription and the sonogram result.


    "Thank you, Dr. Steve."


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. Smith. Our next meeting will be next month, but if there are things you don''t understand about your pregnancy and you''re confused, you can call me anytime." She said smiling and give Rian her calling card.


    "Thank you so much, Dr. Steve, I''ll remember that."


    We parted our ways after Rian''s consultation with her OBGyne. She said she''s going to visit Alex in his office while I decided to go home to change my clothes, and to get my laptop that I forgot to bring earlier.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I frowned when I noticed the new sports car in the garage as I parked my car.


    "Good afternoon, Mam Sophia."


    I turned around to see Erwin, Daniel''s driver smiling at me.


    "Good afternoon, do you know who owns this new car?" I asked him pointing the gray CCXR Trevita.


    "Yes Mam, it''s your husband''s new sports car collection." He replied smiling but it almost caused my eyeballs to pop out of my sockets.


    "Wow! He bought a new car again? Huh! Look at what money can do. Tsk.tsk.tsk."


    I said shaking my head while swirling the car key on my finger. He didn''t say anything, he just gave me a knowing smile.


    "You know what, Erwin if I were him, I would rather donate my money to the Government Institutions or Foundations such as Mother of perpetual help and Sacred heart foundation that helps those children who were left by their parents, or those patients who were suffering from cancer, instead of buying a new sports car! For what, just for his new collection?"


    I asked him as if he''s the one who bought the car.


    I rolled my eyes. "As if he would listen to me, duh!"


    "Why not, you are his wife I''m sure he will listen to you."


    I just chuckled but didn''t comment anything on it.


    "Anyway, why are you here and where''s your boss?"


    "He''s in his study room, Mam Sophia."


    "Hmm." I nodded. "Thanks, Erwin."


    Swirling the keys on my fingers, I walked towards the front door and left him standing in the garage. Although I was curious to know why Daniel was here, I would never ask even his driver because I don''t want him to think that I''m interested in his life.


    When I didn''t find anyone in the living room, I went up to my room to take a bath and change my clothes.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I was about to go to the kitchen when I heard a loud knock from the front door, so I turned around to open it just to see Alex standing outside looking haggard and disheveled.


    "Alex?"


    "Is Rian''s here?"


    I frowned with the first question he asked me.


    "No, she''s not here, why?" I asked opening the door widely.


    He stepped inside and dropped himself on the couch as he brushed his hair frustratedly.


    "Fuck! Where is she?"


    I don''t understand what''s going on and why he''s looking for his wife here.


    "Sophia, what''s happening here---Alex?" I heard Daniel''s voice from behind. "What are you doing here?" But Alex ignored him and so am I.


    "We were together this morning. Actually I went with her to the OBGyne clinic but after that, she said she''s going to your office. Why, what happened?"


    "So you know that she''s pregnant?"


    He asked me back, ignoring my last question.


    "Wait! Who are you talking about? Who''s pregnant?" Daniel asked again, but no one answered him.


    "Yes, we had told her for a long time to consult a doctor so she could understand her pregnancy and it''s symptoms. She said she wants to give the results to you as her birthday gift for your birthday tomorrow."


    "Oh, fuck!" He cursed dropping his head in his hands as he put his elbows on his knees.


    "Is there anyone of you who can answer my question!"


    My head snapped at Daniel when he suddenly screamed. He''s now glaring at us.


    "God damned it, Daniel! Are you that slow?" I also glared at him. "Who do you think we are talking about being pregnant which concerns to Alex?"


    He looked at me forming his fists but I chuckled sarcastically.


    "Ahh... maybe his dog or their neighbor''s cat or maybe their chicken----"


    "Jesus Christ, woman! Can you stop your mouth from swearing!" he shouted narrowing his eyes at me.


    I smirked and raised my eyebrow.


    "Oh! You call them swearing, sweetheart? Well, I just call them ''sentence enhancers''!"


    "And you really talking back at me?"


    "For you it''s talking back but for me, I call it ''explaining''!" I crossed my arms over my chest.


    "Jeez----"


    "Forgodsake! Can the two of you shut up for a moment and set aside your husband and wife''s issue?"


    He didn''t finish what he about to say when Alex suddenly shouts. We both looked at him but not before rolling my eyes to my annoyed husband.


    "Rian is missing, guys." Alex said brushing his hair again.


    "What?"


    We looked at each other as we asked in unison.


    "She''s pregnant, I saw the results of her check-up and ultrasound. She didn''t notice it was left on my secretary''s desk before she run towards the elevator and left the office."


    "But why would she run knowing she was pregnant? Didn''t she talk to you?" I asked taking a seat across him, but I raised my eyebrow when Daniel sat down next to me.


    "No, she saw Francine inside my office and maybe she heard her insisting that I was the father of her child."


    "Wait! Who''s that Francine?" I asked shocked.


    "Francine was his first girlfriend." I looked at Daniel who answered my question.


    His face held seriousness while he''s looking straight at Alex.


    "Is the child really yours?" He asked clenching his jaws.


    "No, he''s not mine. Francine and I had sex before, but I can''t remember not using protection."


    I bite my lips as I felt the tension between the two men. I know how Daniel loves his sister and I honestly can''t blame him if he suddenly stood up and hit Alex, but to my surprise, he''s still calmly sitting beside me and I don''t know what''s running inside his mind right now.


    "Oh, my God! Where is she now? Have you tried to call all her friends?" I asked him again.


    "I did, but she''s not there."


    "I believe in you, Alex, but you have to find my sister. Because I swear to God I''ll kill you when something bad happens to her and to my nephew!"


    "What if it''s a girl, that means your niece." I said crossing my arms over my chest.


    "I believe it''s a boy!" Daniel snapped at me.


    "And what if it''s a girl?"


    "It''s a boy!"


    We were in the middle of our little fight when Alex stood up and walked towards the front door.


    "Alex." He turned to me when I called him. "I''ll try to call her and inform you immediately when she answered it."


    "Thanks, Belle." He gave me a half-hearted smile.


    Daniel walked with him outside while I was left in the living room and started to dial some of her friend''s contact number.

 Chapter twenty-eight: What is happening to him?

    "Craig, can you please reschedule my appointment with Mrs. Graughan?" I said giving him my laptop.


    "But why?" He asked me frowning.


    "We just had an emergency at home, Rian is missing."


    "Oh, my gosh! But why, what happened?"


    I sighed and started to tell him what happened. I can''t help but think how hurt Rian must have been when she heard that information. She loved Alex so much that she never thought to forget him and turn her love to someone else.


    "Forgodsake! I thought he loved Rian, how could he do that?" He exclaimed balling his fists.


    "Well, Alex is still unsure if it''s his child or not."


    "What the fuck, he''s still unsure? He fucked the child''s mother and now he''s saying he''s not yet sure if the poor kid was his?"


    "Craig, that''s not what we''re thinking right now. We need to find Rian, she''s pregnant and too much stress is not healthy for the baby."


    "Well, have you called the police to report that she''s missing?"


    "No, we still have to wait 24 hours because they couldn''t do anything either, they have protocols to follow."


    "Oh, yeah, I forgot."


    "Anyway, I have to go, I need to be there when they found Rian."


    "Okay, don''t worry about your appointments for today, I''ll handle them."


    "Thanks Craig." I said kissing his cheek before I get my bag and walked towards the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Oh, God! Where is my daughter, Alex?"


    That''s the first question of my mother-in-law when they also rushed to Alex''s house.


    "Have you already reported this to the police?" Mrs. Smith asked his son.


    I was listening to their conversation when I felt a hand on my lower back. I furrowed my eyebrows when I glanced at Daniel.


    I gasped when he pulled me closer to him.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him almost a whisper but he didn''t answer my question, instead he pulled me in front of him and from behind he encircled his arms around my waist and put his head on my shoulder.


    I gulped when I felt goosebumps behind my neck and shivers down my spine. I wonder what''s going on in his head right now that he has to act like this. I tried to remove his hands, but he only tightened his hold around my waist. I sighed as I silently wish I could kill him in front of his parents.


    "Honey, the police can''t help us at this time because our daughter was not more than 24 hours missing."


    "So you mean to say we have to wait twenty-four hours before they help us find my baby?"


    I bite my lips when Mom snapped at Dad. No one can blame her for being sensitive and emotional right now. She''s been crying the whole time since she received the news, especially when she heard that Rian is pregnant.


    "Mom, please calm down, we will find her. Alex and I already hired the best investigator in town." Daniel said and I sighed inwardly when he finally let me go and took a seat beside his mother.


    Watching their concerned faces, I can''t help but to shake my head.


    "Who is this Francine, Alexander?" Mr. Smith''s voice roared the living room as he asked his son.


    "She''s my ex-girlfriend, Dad. But I swear, that child was not mine!"


    Alex replied, but we were all shocked as we didn''t expect what his Dad did next.


    "You''re son of a bitch!" He screamed and took his son''s collar with his eyes storming in anger. "I told you to stop being a womanizer! Look at what you did!"


    "Vincent, stop it!" Mrs. Smith immediately stood up to stop her husband from choking their son.


    I just turned around and sighed as I can''t watch the scene in front of me. It seems to remind me almost the same scene that happened in my life a long time ago. No matter how I explained myself, my father didn''t accept it. He chose to be a puppet of money and his business.


    I walked towards the window and closed my eyes for a moment. I hope Rian is safe and her baby. When I opened my eyes someone''s name pop up inside my head. Bryan.


    I immediately took out my phone and scrolled my contacts. How did I forget him? He has a detective agency, I''m sure he could help us with this.


    I dialled his number and he pick up after three rings.


    "Ciao bella Sig?ora, come stai?" ( Hello beautiful lady, how are you?)


    "Bryan, I need your help."


    Because I was too much excited, I didn''t notice that my voice came out loud that stopped the commotion behind me. I also didn''t know the glare I was receiving from a certain person behind.


    "Perch¨¦, che ¨¨ successo? Hai visto di Nuovo Joseph?" (Why, what happened? Did you see Joseph again?) He asked with concern laced in his voice.


    "No, it''s about my sister-in-law, she''s missing."


    I heard him chuckled on the other line.


    "Wow, sembra che tu sia gi¨¤ vicino alla famiglia di tuo marito, eh?" (Wow, it seems that you''re already close to your husband''s family, huh?)


    I bite my bottom lip before I continue and ignored what he said. I know he''s just teasing me.


    "My sister in law is missing, Bryan and I need your help. We already called all her friends but they just gave us the same answer, they didn''t know where Rian was."


    "Ok, hai provato a chiamarla di nuovo?" (Okay, have you tried to call her again?"


    "Yes, but her phone was already out of reach."


    "Ok, cercher¨° di rintracciarla, dammi solo il suo numero di telefono e il numero di targa dell''auto che ha usato." (Okay, I''ll try to track her down, just give me her phone number and the car''s plate number she used.)


    "Sure, I''ll send you all the information you need. Thank you so much, Bryan. You''re the best!"


    "Promettimi solo che mi chiamerai quando vedrai di nuovo Joseph." (Just promise me that you will call me once you see Joseph again.)


    I smiled and nodded, but I remember he can''t see me. "Yes, promise I will."


    I sighed when I ended the call and turned to them to tell them about the call.


    "It''s Bryan, one of my friend. He owned a detective agency and he can also help us to find Rian."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? Alex and I have already called a private investigator, so why do you need to call another to find Rian?"


    We all turned to Daniel who''s now standing and glaring at me.


    -''What the fuck is his problem?''-


    "Can we even trust him?" He asked again balling his fists that almost turned his knuckles into white.


    I raised my eyebrow and was about to speak when we heard his mother''s voice.


    "Daniel, why are you so mad? Sophia is right, her friend can be a great help to find your sister!"


    "Tss! She just want to call another man!"


    He muttered lowly but enough for me to hear before he walkout and left us confused with his sudden outburst.


    "Don''t mind him, sweety he''s just jealous." Mom said and she winked at me.


    I just chuckled as I don''t know how to say in front of them that it''s too impossible to happen.


    Soon, Gavin and all their friends arrived. They were all worried for Rian especially that she''s pregnant.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    It''s already twelve midnight but we''re still waiting for an update about Rian.


    I smiled when I suddenly remembered that today is Alex''s birthday. Rian was planning to give him a surprise birthday celebration if this hadn''t just happened.


    "Happy birthday, Alex."


    I greet him patting his shoulder.


    "Thank you." He said giving me a half-hearted smile.


    They all greeted him and even sang ''happy birthday'' just to cheer him up.


    I watched them one by one while they were singing but then I suddenly realized that we haven''t called yet all Rian''s bandmates.


    I called them but we were just disappointed to know that she''s not also with them.


    "Thank you, Jordan."


    "Who''s that Jordan?"


    I was shocked when I heard Daniel''s growl behind me the moment I ended the call. I looked at him raising my eyebrow.


    -''No, don''t mind him, Sophia. Just think that you didn''t hear him and he doesn''t exist.''-


    I ignored him and walked towards the couch but keep on asking myself.


    -''What''s happening to him? Huh! He''s just proving me how bipolar he is.''-


    "That was Jordan, one of her band member." I said turning to Alex.


    "What did he say?"


    "She''s not with them, but I''ll try to call Gelo. He''s the closest to Rian."


    But when I tried to call his number, he didn''t pick up and it soon goes to his voicemail.


    "Maybe he''s busy?" I said trying to call him again but I sighed when it also goes to his voicemail.


    "Or maybe he''s just sleeping." Cari added, Rian''s other best friend


    Gavin looked at me with wide eyes but didn''t say anything. I didn''t miss the exchange of glances of everyone who witnessed what Daniel had done.


    I looked at the man whose arm was still on my waist. He stared back at me his eyes full of different emotions I couldn''t understand.


    I am wondering what''s happening to him. He suddenly became possessive and he seemed to be jealous of the men I was talking to.

 Chapter twenty-nine: Alexs Accident

    Sophia''s POV:


    It''s been thirty minutes since I called Alex and told him that we already know where his wife is. Bryan called me this morning confirming Rian''s location.


    The moment I ended the call, I suddenly felt anxious as if I was feeling something was going wrong.


    I sighed and tried to shake off those thoughts. I sat down on the couch and continued listening to the music of Madilyn Bailey.


    Another thirty minutes passed but the uncomfortable feeling still bothers me, so I decided to go to the kitchen to prepare something for lunch. I found Nanay Emily in the kitchen counter and glanced at what she was cooking.


    "Hi, Nanay Emily." I greeted her, smiling as the delicious aroma of the food she was cooking filled my nostrils. "What are you cooking?"


    "I''m cooking menudo, Anak. Your husband asked me this morning to cook his favorite dish for lunch."


    "He asked that for his lunch?" I asked furrowing my eyebrows. "He didn''t go to work?"


    "No, he said he''ll wait for an update about Rian."


    "Ohh..." I said nodding. I bite my lips when I realized I haven''t told him yet that we already know about his sister''s location.


    "By the way, he''s in the gym, do you want to talk to him?"


    I looked at her smiling face and shook my head.


    "I''ll just send him a message, Nanay."


    She suddenly chuckled. "Why do you have to send him a message if you can go directly to the gym and talk to him?"


    I just smiled at her and shrugged my shoulders. The truth is, I don''t want to talk to him as I still remember what he did yesterday at Alex''s house in front of his parents. He acted like a jealous and possessive husband to me.


    I took my phone and began to type the message I wanted to tell him.


    I didn''t wait for his reply and put the earphones back to my ears. Well, I''m honestly not expecting any response from him.


    I opened the fridge and took all the ingredients I need for my fried chicken recipe.


    I was swaying my hips and enjoying the ''Happy Song'' of Pharrell Williams while cooking my delicious fried chicken when I noticed someone''s watching me from behind. I turned around to see my arrogant husband standing at the door with his hands on his pockets and watching me move inside the counter.


    I just ignored him and continued dancing while singing the song lyrics.


    "What are you cooking?"


    I jumped in shock when I suddenly heard his voice behind me. I looked at him raising my eyebrow. I really wanted to say...''none of your business'' but I changed my mind.


    "I am cooking fried chicken, my royal highness." I answered smiling and bowed in front of him as he''s a real King.


    He went inside the kitchen counter and snatched two pieces of my precious fried chicken. I gasped and my eyes widened when run outside. I screamed but it''s too late because he already shove it to his mouth.


    "What are you doing?" I asked narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Eating my fried chicken." He smirked and shrugged.


    "But that''s mine! I didn''t cook that for you, I cooked that for myself!"


    "Oops! I''m sorry sweetheart, I thought you wanted to share it with me because I am your husband." He smirked.


    "What the fuck!" I unconsciously muttered which vanished his smirk.


    "I guess you didn''t learn your lesson, sweetheart."He said seriously and stepped towards me.


    "And what''s that lesson you''re talking about?" I didn''t move and waited for what he''s planning to do.


    But to my surprise, he walked past me and go directly inside the counter to get another two pieces of my fried chicken.


    "I swear to God, I''m going to kill you, Daniel Kelley!" I said through gritted teeth as I run after him around the counter.


    I gulped when I heard his laugh, not the laugh he always gives me but a boyish one. If we were in a different situation or if we were just friends, I would greet his laugh and I will tell him...


    -''I hope you always do that because you become more handsome when you laugh.''-


    But no, we''re not friends so I would never do that!


    "You''re like Rian, are you really going to kill me just for fried chicken?"


    "Because that''s not for you and I didn''t cook that for you! Argh!" I shouted narrowing my eyes at him. I was about to chase him again, but I felt my phone vibrates inside my pocket.


    I furrowed my eyebrows when I saw it was an unregistered number.


    "Who''s that?"


    I glanced up at Daniel who instantly strode beside me and also looking at my phone. I took a step away but he just followed me behind waving the chicken in front of me. I glared at him before answering the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello Ma''am, good afternoon. I am Mich, the head nurse from the emergency department of Good Samaritan Hospital, and we are calling for patient Alexander Jonathan Smith. He was rushed to the emergency room twenty minutes ago due to a car accident."


    "W-What?"


    I felt goosebumps all over my body when I heard the news.


    "Oh my God!"


    I was too shocked and didn''t notice that I was gripping Daniel''s hand but he didn''t complain, instead he held it tightly with his eyes showing concern and confusion.


    "C-Car accident?"


    "What happened? Who''s that?" Daniel asked cupping my cheek, but my attention was with the nurse on the other line.


    "Yes, he''s in the operating room right now. But can I know your name Mam, and your relationship with the patient? Because his call records indicate that you were the last person to call him before the accident."


    "He''s my friend and a co-brother-in-law. And yes I called him earlier to tell him where his wife is."


    "Okay Maam, thank you so much for the information. By the way, Mam can we ask from your side to inform his wife and other relatives about what happened? We need consent before performing another operation for Mr. Smith.


    "Y-Yeah, I will, thank you. I''ll call them immediately."


    Daniel cupped both of my cheeks the moment I ended the call.


    "What happened? Who got an accident?"


    "I-t''s Alex had an accident and he''s now in the emergency room we need to call your sister!" I said without even pausing.


    "Hey, wait! Make it slowly, I don''t understand you!" He said simultaneously holding my hands and cupping my cheeks.


    I closed my eyes and repeat the first line slowly.


    "Alex was rushed in the hospital due to the car accident."


    His eyes widened. "Oh fuck!" He said before pulling my hand and rushed towards the garage door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I looked at him when I felt his hand on my knee. We''re now in the parking lot of the Hospital and waiting for Rian''s arrival.


    My breath hitched and I gulped when shivers crept all over my body. We stared at each other but didn''t utter a word.


    I sighed after of few seconds before I look away and turned my eyes outside the window.


    We rushed towards the emergency entrance when I received Rian''s call. I was about to complain when Daniel grabbed my hand but I realized we''re in the public so I just let him intertwined our fingers as we run towards the entrance and even when we were inside.


    Soon after almost three hours of waiting, the doctor finally came out from the operating room. We all muttered a silent prayer when he said Alex was now safe but he still needs to be observed because of the rib fracture he got from the accident.


    Rian was the first to be allowed inside when he finally transferred to the ICU, so we were all left outside.


    I bit my lip as I saw all the seats were occupied. I passed by them and intend to just stand in the corner when my hand was suddenly pulled. I yelped when my butt landed on my husband''s lap.


    "Forgodsake, Daniel----"


    I didn''t finish my sentence when he gave me a quick kiss on my lips. I was shocked and left speechless when he pulled me to his chest and encircled his arms around my waist.


    I caught Rian''s gaze which I didn''t notice coming out of the ICU. I tried to take off his hands and stand up as I noticed almost all eyes were on us at that moment.


    "Stay still!" He whispered to my ear hugging me tightly and put his head on my shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" I whispered back.


    "They were looking at us."


    I sneered looking at the side of his face.


    "As if they didn''t know our situation!"


    "Just stay seated if you don''t want me to kiss you in front of them!"


    I gulped and keep my mouth sealed as I looked straight to the ICU''s door, ignoring the strange feeling inside my stomach.

 Chapter thirty: I need your signature

    "How''s Alex doing?"


    Craig asked me as he sat down on the couch in front of my desk.


    I sighed and stood up to sit across him.


    "He had just been discharged from the hospital, but he still couldn''t remember his accident and their wedding."


    "Ohh..."


    He stayed for almost a month in the hospital and he was surprised when Rian introduced him to his son that he couldn''t even remember how it happened. But what''s more surprising was the result of his DNA test with Dino... Positive.


    "Anyway, how are you and your ''dear husband''?"


    I rolled my eyes when he suddenly changed the topic. I stood up and walked back to my desk.


    "Gosh, Craig! Are we really going to talk about him?" I asked frowning as I get my phone inside my bag.


    "Why not, is it bad to talk about him?" He smirked crossing his arms over his chest.


    "I just don''t want to talk about him!" I said glaring at him.


    But I was about to go to the restroom when my phone vibrates on top of my desk.


    "What the fuck!" I cursed when I saw Daniel''s name flashed on the screen.


    "Why?


    "Speaking of the devil!" I picked up the phone and showed him who was calling.


    He just chuckled at me before going out of the office to give me some privacy.


    When he''s finally out of the room, I took a deep breath before answering the call.


    "Hello----"


    "You need to go to my office now, I need your signature for the company''s new project."


    I blinked my eyes in shock. He didn''t even greet me before he ordered me.


    "No, Mr. Giovanni is coming too, so I need you here."


    "Oh, God! Fine, I''m coming!" I just rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    And of course, expect those things that will never change, just like the behavior he has... rude and jerk! Well, he just ended the call without saying goodbye.


    "Argh! Daniel Kelley, how I wish I could kill you!"


    Annoyed that I took my coat off the back of my armchair and put my phone inside of my bag. I just explained to Craig that I needed to go to Daniel''s office to sign some important documents.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    My eyebrows automatically find their way up when the tall building of Kelley International Corporation came to my view.


    "Whoa! What a huge company, as huge as its CEO''s ego! Tsk.tsk.tsk."


    I get my bag and red coat from the passenger side and exit the car. But the moment I stepped at the entrance of the building, I noticed that almost employe we''re greeting and smiling at me.


    "Good morning, Mam."


    "Good morning." I smiled as I greet back to one of the employee at the entrance.


    At first I thought maybe it''s because I was a new face to them, or maybe because they''re working in Customer department so they need to greet every customer that enters the building.


    But I started to get confused when the receptionist also greet me and mentioning my name.


    "Good morning, Mam Sophia." She said smiling at me.


    I furrowed my eyebrows and checked myself if I was wearing an ID that shows my name, but I found none.


    "Hi, how did you know my name?" I asked her confused.


    "Well, everybody knows you here, Mam Sophia. And you''re our CEO''s wife." She replied smiling.


    I wanted to ask how but I decided to just keep it to myself. I smiled at her and ask which floor could I find my husbands''s office.


    As I entered the elevator, I was greeted by the two employees. I smiled at them and greet them back. This is the first time I''ve been here, so I wonder why they know me and how did they know my name.


    And the world seemed to stop at the executive floor when they saw me getting out of the elevator. I gulped when I noticed that they were all looking at me.


    "Good morning, Mam Sophia." I gasped as they all greeted me in a group.


    "Hi, good morning." I gave them an awkward smile.


    "You look more beautiful than the picture, Mam Sophia."


    I furrowed my eyebrows at the lady from my left side. "Picture?"


    "Yes, Mam." And they took me to the hallway which was also the way going to Daniel''s office.


    My eyes literally widened in surprise when I saw our large photo hanging down the hallway. It was taken from our wedding reception where he gave me a bouquet of flowers. In the picture, he was standing behind me while I was sitting. His right hand was hugging my waist while the other was holding my hand and we were both smiling.


    "Ohh..."


    I gulped as I couldn''t form any word inside my head. I didn''t know about this and I have no idea that he saved this picture.


    But then I suddenly remembered his reason for marrying me.


    -''Gosh, Sophia Yzabelle! You really forgot that thing? Of course he needs to show to everyone your picture together particularly to his new business partner, Mr. Giovanni!''-


    I shook my head as I mentally slapped myself.


    -''Che stupid da parte tua, Sophia!" (How stupid of you, Sophia!)


    I knocked directly at his office when I saw that no one was sitting at his secretary''s desk.


    "Come in."


    I could feel my breath stuck inside my throat when I heard his voice.


    -''Since when has his voice been so good to my ear? And forgodsake, when did I start to get affected by his presence?''-


    "Sweetheart!" Daniel exclaimed smiling widely at me. He immediately stood up and walked towards me.


    If there were no people inside his office, I would surely raised my eyebrow and ask him... ''Wow, are you really happy to see me?''... but since there were some prominent businessman inside, I wouldn''t say that.


    "Hi, sweetheart----"


    I gasped as he didn''t let me finish my greeting. He pulled me into a hug and kissed me deeply in front of everyone.


    I was left speechless by his action. I just looked at him when I heard everyone''s cheers and claps.


    "Gentlemen, this is my lovely life, Sophia Kelley."


    He introduced me to the four men sitting on the couch. I gave them my sweetest smile while accepting their hands, and tried to ignore the strange feeling I felt because of the heat that radiates from his palm on my lower back.


    They talked about their new business, projects, contracts, and blah, blah, blah, blah while I was waiting for him to give me the documents that needs my signature.


    And until the meeting was over but he never gave me even a single piece of paper to sign.


    "So where are the documents I need to sign?" I asked putting my hands on my hips when everyone has finally left.


    "Mr. Giovanni didn''t attend the meeting." He said walking behind his desk and I furrowed my eyebrows with his answer.


    "And what does Mr. Giovanni have to do with my question?" I asked again following him and stopped right in front of his desk.


    "Because he holds all the documents for our new project!"


    "Ohh, great!" I blurted shaking my head. "So what will I do here?" I glared at him.


    "Sit on the couch and then shut up!" He glared back at me.


    "Forgodsake! You''re such a jerk!" I shouted annoyed as I get my coat and bag on the couch. I was about to walk towards the door when he called me again.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to go back to the studio because I have nothing to do here! Goodbye, Mr. Kelley!"


    "Let Erwin drive you back."


    I was stopped from opening the door and turned to him.


    "No, thanks sweetheart but I can drive myself back. And oh, before I forget I want to say thank you."


    He frowned but I just smiled.


    "Thank you so much for calling and telling me to come here. You don''t know how I appreciate this! Tsk.tsk.tsk. It feels awesome!" I said sarcastically and rolled my eyes.


    This time I was the one who didn''t wait for his response, I immediately opened the door and closed it behind me.


    "Great! I cancelled my two dancing schedules just for nothing! Haha... what a great day!"


    I muttered to myself when I was already in the car.

 Chapter thirty-one: Its him again

    Forty-five minutes have passed since I left Daniel''s office but until now I''m still on the road and stuck in the traffic. I''ve been checking my wristwatch for the 6th times as I can also feel my stomach growls.


    As the traffic finally moved, I thought of going to a restaurant to eat lunch before I go back to the studio. I pulled over in front of an Italian restaurant and immediately run inside.


    I was enjoying my favorite Pizza Margherita and Lasagna Bolognese when there''s someone who suddenly sat in front of me. And because I was so hungry, I continued eating without paying attention to who it was.


    Until I heard his very familiar voice. The voice I never wanted to hear again. I slowly glanced up to the owner of that voice and goosebumps instantly crept all over my body. It''s him.


    Joseph De Luca.


    The person I''ve been avoiding for six years, who gave me endless nightmares at night, ruined my relationship with Dad, ruined my reputation and ruined everything I have, is now sitting in front of me.


    "Come stai, la mia bella Yzabelle? It sono mancato?" (How are you, my beautiful Yzabelle? Did you miss me?)


    "Che ci fai qui e che cazzo vuoi da me?" (What are you doing here and what the fuck do you want from me?) I asked him clenching my teeth.


    I glared at him and dropped my spoon loudly over the table ignoring the gaze of other customers inside the restaurant.


    "Stai lontano da me e non chiamarmi mai amore! Sei un disgustoso bastardo!" (Stay away from me and never call me love! You''re a disgusting bastard!)


    But he just chuckled and leaned forward bringing his face closer to me.


    "Rilassati Belle, voglio solo dirti che sono ancora pazzo di ti. Voglio ancora assaggiarti, toccarti e renderti mio." (Relax Belle, I just want to tell you that I''m still crazy about you. I still want to taste you, touch you and make you mine.)


    My breath hitched when I heard that line again.


    "Perch¨¦ sei scappato da me l''ultima volta che si siamo incontrati? Non ho fatto niente di male in te, vero?" (Why did you run away from me the last time we met? I didn''t do anything wrong with you, did I?)


    "Come osi farmi questa domanda? Sai cosa mi hai fatto sei anni fa, hai appena cancellato tutti i filmati TVCC per ripulire la tua immoralit¨¤! Ma quando trover¨° Layla, mi assicurer¨° che finirai in prigioni! E a quel punto, celebrer¨° per vederti marcire dentro fino al tuo ultimo respiro!" (How dare you ask me that question? You know what you did to me six years ago, you just deleted all the CCTV footage to clean up your immorality! But when I find Layla, I''ll make sure you''ll end up in prison! And at that point, I will celebrate to see you rot inside until your last breath!)


    I stood up glaring at him. I can no longer eat my food, I have lost my appetite. I just put some cash on the table before walking towards the exit. But I was just a few steps away when I heard his voice again.


    "So chi ¨¨ tuo marito!" (I know who your husband is!)


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before turning to him.


    "Correggimi se sbaglio. Questo ¨¨ Daniel, il famoso Daniel Kelley di KI Corporation?" (Correct me if I''m wrong. Is this Daniel, the famous Daniel Kelley of KI Corporation?)


    I didn''t answer him. I started to walk back to where he was seated.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. Sai davvero come catturare un grosso pesce, Yzabelle, eh?" ( You really know how to catch a big fish, Yzabelle, huh?)


    I stopped right in front of him and smirked as I put my hand on the table.


    "Si hai ragione, ho catturato un pesce grosso, in realt¨¤ non solo semplicemente grande ma con buon gusto e buona qualit¨¤." (Yes you''re right, I caught a big fish, actually not just simply big but with good taste and good quality.)


    "Davvero, che dire della sua esibizione a letto? ¨¨ anche buono, ti soddisfa?" ( Really, what about his performance in bed? Is he also good, does he satisfy you?)


    I clenched my teeth and balled my fists.


    "Ti fa urlale come ho fatto io----" (Does he makes you scream like I did to----)


    I didn''t let him finish his nasty and disgusting words as I took my remaining half a glass of wine on the table and threw it on his face.


    "Oh, cazzo!" (Oh, fuck!) He screamed that caught the attention of some customers.


    Almost all eyes were on us but I did not care, instead, I took the fork I used earlier and brought it close to his face.


    "Sei un fottuto figlio di puttana! Stai lontano da me e non ti avvicinare nemmeno a mio marito! (You''re a fucking son of a bitch! Stay away from me and don''t even get close to my husband!)


    "E se non lo facessi?" (And what if I don''t?)


    "Beh, ti ammazzo cazzo con le mie stesse mani!" (Well, I''m gonna fucking kill you with my own hands!)


    He was about to laugh but I immediately dropped the fork and took the glass of water and threw it on his face.


    "Che cazzo!" (What the fuck!)


    I smirked.


    "Non preoccuparti, ¨¨ solo acqua per purificare la tua mente sporca!" (Don''t worry, that''s just water to cleanse your filthy mind!)


    I didn''t wait for him to respond or to say something, I rushed towards the exit and almost ran in the parking lot to get faster to my car. My heart was pounding inside my chest when searched for Bryan''s number while starting the engine.


    "Fucking shit, Bryan! Where are you?"


    I slammed my hand on the steering wheel. I''ve been calling him for almost five minutes but my calls were always going to his voicemail.


    I removed my earphone and tossed it inside my bag. I just decided to call him later. But for now, I need to get away from here and to make sure that Joseph is not following me. I looked at the rearview mirror and checked if there was a suspicious car behind, but noticing no one was following me, I drove fast just to get home immediately.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I went straight to my room when I got home and tried again to call Bryan''s number. When he picked up the call, I told him what happened and he advised me to stay home and insisted on getting a personal bodyguard for me despite my refusal.


    I also called Craig and informed him that I needed to stay home because of what happened earlier at the restaurant. I will wait for Bryan''s hired bodyguard first because it''s alarming now to think that I might possible to see and meet Joseph in any corner of Los Angeles.


    So I stayed at home all day and did nothing but listen to music and watch Tv.

 Chapter thirty-two: The Weather

    "Anak, are you not going to work today?"


    Nanay Emily asked me when she saw me in the garden sitting on the bench and holding and playing my guitar.


    "No, Nanay I''m on leave." I simply answered as I don''t want to elaborate things.


    It''s been three days since I encountered Joseph at the restaurant and it''s also been three days of staying home. On the first day, I helped Nanay Emily on cleaning the house and the other maids on changing the bed covers and curtains of all the rooms inside the house, including Daniel''s room. On the second day, I asked Tatay Berto to let me help them with cleaning and washing all of Daniel''s car in the garage.


    "Do you want me to bring you juice and some snacks here?"


    I sighed inwardly when she didn''t ask again about my vacation.


    "Yes, Nanay Emily, thank you." I nodded smiling at her.


    "Okay, what do you want, orange, apple or strawberry flavor?"


    "Anything Nanay, I''m sure my stomach will not complain of any flavor of the juice I drink."


    She chuckled at me before entering the house.


    When I was left alone again, I began to play and sing the favorite song of all those who remember their childhood with their father by their side. I missed him even though I was deeply hurt by his decision, by not believing and supporting me those times that I needed a father.


    **Back when I was a child, before life removed all the innocence... My father would lift me high and dance with my mother and me and then spin me around ''till I fell asleep, then up the stairs he would carry me and I knew for sure I was loved...


    If I could get another chance, another walk, another dance with him, I''d play a song that would never ever end... How I''d love, love, love to dance with my father again...**


    I continued to sing and play my guitar without noticing someone''s standing behind me.


    **When I and my mother would disagree, to get my way I would run from her to him... He''d make me laugh just to comfort me, yeah, yeah... Then finally make me do just what my mama said... Later that night when I was asleep, he left a dollar under my sheet, never dream that he would be gone from me...**


    A lone tear fell over my cheek but I wiped it immediately as I didn''t want Nanay Emily to see me it and ask me why. Why am I in tears or why am I crying?


    But what I didn''t know was that one of the people standing behind me noticed it, and I was surprised when suddenly someone clapped the moment I finished the song.


    "Wow! I didn''t know you can also play the guitar, Sophia!"


    I turned around shocked and holding my chest. I saw Andrew clapping his hands and Daniel behind him looking at me strangely, but I ignored him and talked to Andrew who''s now sitting on the bench across my seat.


    "And you can also sing well!" Andrew added while grinning widely.


    I just smiled at him.


    "Can I borrow your guitar?"


    "Sure." I nodded and give him my guitar. I tried to look behind me but Daniel was nowhere to be found.


    Andrew started to talk again about his collection of guitars and other musical instruments but my mind wasn''t focused on his words but on the song I sang and how I missed my childhood with my Dad and Mom.


    "Why did you choose to sing that song?"


    How I wished to have a complete family with a father and mother by my side, comforting me in times of difficulty.


    "Sophia?"


    But I know that will never happen even in the future because they have now a life of their own.


    "Sophia!"


    "Huh?" I was shocked when he suddenly clapped his hands in front of my face.


    "Are you okay?" He asked shifting his seat next to me.


    "Y-Yeah, I''m okay. Why did you ask?"


    He looked at me then chuckled while shaking his head.


    "I have asked you three times but you don''t seem to be listening.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Of course, I''m okay!" I chuckled at him.


    He was about to ask again but Nanay Emily came to our view with a glass of juice and tuna sandwich in a tray.


    "By the way, what are you doing here, Andrew?" I asked him getting the tray from Nanay Emily''s hands.


    "I''m here with my boss, I''ll help him arrange some important documents he needs for his business trip in Mexico tomorrow."


    "Uhm..." I just nodded.


    "How long will he stay in Mexico?"


    I sighed inwardly when Nanay Emily asked the silent question inside my head.


    "I''m not sure yet but he may be there for a week depending on how long the meeting will last."


    An idea came across my head when I heard the word ''week''. I can finally go to Amador City without answering any questions from Daniel. Maybe I''ll try to call Bryan and ask for a personal bodyguard to go with me.


    Andrew received a call from Daniel and he excused himself to go inside.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Sei sicuro di andare nella sola citt¨¤ di Amador?" (Are you sure you''re going to Amador City alone?)


    That was Bryan''s first reaction after telling him of my plans while Daniel is out of town for a week.


    "Bryan, non sono solo, ho due guardie del corpo con me, ricordi?" (Bryan, I''m not alone, I have two bodyguards with me, remember?)


    He hired personal bodyguards who just stayed outside the house.


    "Va bene, ma voler¨° l¨¬ dopo aver finito il mio nuovo progetto." (Okay fine, but I''ll fly there after finishing my new project.)


    "Okay, chiamami quando arrivi." (Okay, just call me when you get there.)


    I started to pack my things when I heard Daniel''s car coming out of the gate. I had to wait an hour to make sure that he''s already at the airport by the time I leave the house.


    It''s a business meeting so there''s no doubt that he will take several days to come back. I just told Nanay that I''ll be home after three days.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "California and the other Cities in the US is bracing for super typhoon Yakimda."


    I stopped from browsing the TV channels when I heard the broadcaster reporting about the new super typhoon to landfall in the US. I didn''t go to work today and I am inside my room and watching TV.


    "Super typhoon Yakimda, one of the most intense storm systems of this year, is expected to make landfall tomorrow, Sunday (July 20) morning in California. According to the country''s weather agency, it''s packing sustained winds of 230 km/h (130 mph) at its center, which would make it the equivalent of a category of 3 hurricanes. The California disaster alert and coordination system put it''s wind speed higher and has said it''s the equivalent of a category of 5 storms."


    I heard a knock from the door followed by Nanay Emily''s voice.


    "Come in, Nanay Emily."


    "Are you not going to work?" She asked me when she opened the door.


    "No, Nanay I''m staying." I replied without looking at her.


    "As of this morning (July 14), the eye of the storm was about 730 km (455 miles) west of Amador City, which was also hit by a signal number 4 typhoon the past two months."


    "Oh my God!"


    I heard Nanay Emily''s reaction who''s standing next to me. I thought she was just shocked about the news so I just ignored her and asked about Sophia.


    "Nanay Emily, I haven''t noticed Sophia last night and even this morning."


    I arrived yesterday from my supposed to be a one-week meeting in Mexico. Some of the clients cancelled their appointments so we decided to go back after two weeks and reschedule the meeting again.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you yesterday when you came home." She said still in wide eyes.


    "You forgot to tell me about what?" I asked her borrowing my eyebrows.


    "That your wife went to Amador City the same day you left."


    "What the fuck!" My eyes widened in shock especially after hearing that the eye of the storm is now in Amador City. "What was she thinking of going there alone?" I asked getting off in bed and dialling my pilot''s number.


    "She said she''s going to give the money she got from winning the contest, and by the way, she''s not alone, Anak." She followed me outside my room.


    I stopped and turned to her when she said Sophia was not alone.


    "What do you mean she''s not alone?" I asked while dialling my phone.


    "She''s with her two bodyguards."


    I frowned. "Bodyguards?"


    "Yes, she said they were hired by her friend." She shrugged her shoulders.


    I gripped my phone when I realized whom she refers to as Sophia''s friend.


    "Good evening, Mr. Kelley." I heard Roger''s voice, my pilot, from the other line.


    "Roger, I need to fly to Amador City right now!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Sir but we can''t fly to Amador city today due to the weather condition. The eye of the storm is----"


    "I don''t care if there''s a storm or not, I need to go to Amador because my wife is there right now!"


    "But Sir..."


    "Anak, calm down! Your pilot is right, we can''t do anything right now because of the weather condition. Why don''t we call Sophia to know if she''s okay?"


    I ended the call and dialled Sophia''s number immediately.

 Chapter thirty-three: Her mother

    Daniel''s POV:


    It''s been four hours since I heard the weather forecast on TV and since then, I''ve been trying to call Sophia''s number but it''s still unattended until now.


    Almost every TV channel has no news other than the storm. There has been flooding in some parts of California particularly in the City of Amador.


    I already called Rian and Alex and checked their situation and also informed them about Sophia''s stubbornness.


    "Anak, you haven''t eaten lunch yet."


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned around to see the serious face of Tatay Berto. We are in the living room and waiting for an update about Amador City''s current condition.


    "I''m okay, Tatay Berto." I said taking a deep breath. "I don''t know how will I explain this to Mom if she knows what happened, I''m sure she''s going to kill me! Argh! That woman, she''s always a pain in my ass!" I said brushing my hair with my fingers.


    But I furrowed my eyebrows when Tatay Berto suddenly laughed.


    "Aren''t you worried about your wife?" He asked as he sat down across my seat.


    "Of course, I am! If I''m not worried I wouldn''t call her."


    "Uhm..." He said nodding.


    "I don''t know why she was so stubborn. I already told her not to go there and just let me donate for the typhoon victims but she still didn''t listen!"


    "Maybe she just really wanted to help the people."


    "I know, but what I don''t understand is why does she really want to go there? Does she have a relative or a boyfriend in that City?"


    He laughed at me again.


    "You know what, Anak I''m now confused. Are you really worried or you''re just jealous?"


    "Tatay Berto, I''m not jealous. Actually, what worries me the most is what mom will do to me if she finds out what happened."


    "Don''t worry about your mother, Daniel she will understand. Worry first about your wife''s safety because we don''t even know what''s happening in Amador right now."


    I closed my eyes and sighed in frustration.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Ma''am Sophia, we can''t fly back to Los Angeles right now."


    "What do you mean we can''t fly back to Los Angeles?"


    I asked one of my bodyguards Niko when he knocked on my door the day we were about to go back to Los Angeles.


    "All domestic and international flights around Amador City have been cancelled due to the super typhoon Yakimda."


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked walking towards the window of the hotel and noticed the heavy rains and strong winds outside.


    "Yes ma''am, actually it''s all over the news right now." He walked towards the television set and turned on the TV.


    "As of this morning (July 19), the eye of the storm was about 730 km (455 miles) west of Amador City, which was also hit by a signal number 4 typhoon the past two months. If the storm systems sustain their strength, the world could see five simultaneous five cyclones, a global weather event that''s only happened once. Meanwhile, it''s path after landfall in California is still unclear, but the storm is expected to weaken considerably by Wednesday (July 23)."


    "What if we just drive to LA?"


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am Sophia but they have closed the main road of Amador due to the extensive flooding outside the City."


    "Oh, my God! How can we go home?"


    He shrugged. "We have no choice Ma''am, but to wait until the storms subside, I''m sure by then, they will reopen the main road and return the regular airport flights."


    "Oh, God!" I said brushing my face with my palm. "I need to call Nanay Emily and Bryan."


    I walked towards the console table to get my phone, but before I could dial Bryan''s number, we heard a loud knock from the door.


    Niko opened it and I was shocked when Bryan entered inside.


    "Bryan?" I said as my eyes widened in shock. "How did you get here? The main road of Amador was already closed?" I asked walking towards him.


    He rolled his eyes. "Ero gu¨¤ qui prima che annunciassero la cancellazione dei voli." (I was here already before they announced the cancellation of flights.)


    "Ohh... Bryan..." I lunged at him and kissed his both cheeks. "Thank you for coming, big Bryan!" I said grinning widely.


    "Davvero non capisco perch¨¦ tu debba venire qui personalmente, se tuo marito offre che far¨¤ una donazione per le vittime del tifone?" (I really don''t understand why you have to personally come here if your husband offers that he will donate for the typhoon victims?)


    "Because it''s not my money, Bryan and I don''t want to hear anything from him especially about money."


    "Ok bene. Comunque, li hai gi¨¤ chiamate per la cancellazione dei tuoi voli? (Okay fine. Anyway, have you already called them about the cancellation of your flights)


    "Not yet, but I''ll inform Nanay Emily today."


    "Hmm... Che ne dici di tuo marito?" (Hmm.. How about your husband?) He smirked at me.


    I stood up ignoring his question and dialled Nanay Emily''s number. But I tried to call her and even Craig''s number but they were out of reach.


    "Why I can''t call them?" I complained furrowing my eyebrows.


    Bryan took his phone and checked something on it.


    "Scusa, ma non abbiamo alcun segnale." (Sorry, but we have no signal.) He said waving his phone.


    "Oh my God, I''m sure they will worry about me.?"


    "Devi aspettare che il segnale ritorni e poi riprovare, forse ¨¨ anche influenzato da forti piogge e forti venti al''esterno." (You have to wait for the signal to return and then try it again, maybe it''s also affected by heavy rains and strong winds outside.)


    I just sighed and sat down across his seat.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Four days had passed until the storm finally stopped. They reopened the main road and the domestic and international flights returned to its regular schedule.


    But when we were on our way to the airport, we saw people on the streets asking for help as they were left devastated and homeless by the storm.


    We decided to cancel our flights again and chose to help those people who need help at that time. At the same day, city officials came along with some volunteers from the neighboring cities.


    We were helping the city trucks to distribute all the relief goods to the casualties when my eyes landed to one of the female volunteers helping to distribute the goods from another truck.


    I gulped and tried to blink my eyes as I silently hoping that I was just seeing things, hallucinating or it''s just an imagination. But after blinking several times, I confirmed that I wasn''t just imagining. She''s here. My mother is here.


    "What happened to you? Why did you suddenly stop?"


    I heard Bryan''s voice from behind followed by a light tap on my shoulder.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked nudging my elbow, but I was too busy watching my Mom from a distance.


    He followed my gaze and when he turned to me, I looked at him with tears streaming down my face.


    "Your mother."


    He said with a half-hearted smile and I nodded.


    "Do you want to talk to her?"


    "No," I replied looking back to my mother, but to my surprise she''s now also looking at me.


    I startled when she began to walk towards our direction.


    -''No!''- I muttered to myself before I grabbed Bryan''s arm and pulled him towards our rented car.


    "Hey, what''s happening to you? Aren''t you going to talk to her? She''s still your mother---"


    "No! She''s not my mother! She''s no longer my mother since she left me! I don''t need her anymore!" I shouted at him and wiped my tears harshly. "Let''s go, I need to go home now!" I said opening the door on the passenger side.


    I heard him sighed before he followed me inside.


    I didn''t utter a single word after that, when we were on our way to the airport and even when he brought me home.

 Chapter 34 - Im sorry

    Daniel''s POV:


    The moment my jet landed in Amador, I began to dial Sophia''s number but it''s still out of range. ;


    We searched the small city and tried to check all the people on the road, while silently hoping she''s not one of them.


    We also checked almost all the hotel around the city but there is no Sophia Kelley checked in at their hotels.


    Roger, my pilot tried to call some airports near the city to confirm if Sophia had a flight with one of them, but still there was no Sophia Kelley listed on their records.


    "Where are you, Sophia?" I asked gripping my phone. ;


    I feel worried and frustrated every time passed and I still couldn''t see her.


    We were searching the last town when I received a call from Nanay Emily.


    "Nanay Emily." ;


    "Anak, where are you?" She asked on the other line.


    "I''m in Amador, I''m still searching for Sophia, why?"


    "No need, Anak she''s already here."


    I frowned. "What do you mean she''s already there?"


    "She just came home a few minutes ago."


    A sight of relief instantly left my throat when I heard that she''s safe but I clenched when jaws when a sudden question came across my head. How did she get home when there''s no Sophia Kelley listed in all Los Angeles flights?


    "Thank you, Nanay Emily." I said before ending the call. "Roger let''s go!"


    "Where to, Sir?" He asked confused.


    "Let''s go back to Los Angeles."


    "But how about our searching for your wife---"


    "No need, she''s now at home! Let''s go, my wife and I will need to talk!"


    "Yes, Sir."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    I wiped my tears when I heard Nanay Emily''s voice outside my room.


    "Come in, Nanay Emily."


    She has a tray full of snacks and a glass of Apple juice when she entered my room. She put it on top of the bedside table before she takes a seat on the edge of my bed.


    "Are you okay?" She asked me with concern written on her eyes.


    I nodded and gave her an unemotional smile.


    "What happened to you in Amador and where were you during the storm? We were so worried when we couldn''t call you, Anak."


    "I''m sorry, Nanay if I made you worried." I sighed and looked down on my fingers.


    "Your husband was also worried when he found out that you were in Amador during the storm, especially when we couldn''t call you for almost a week."


    "He was worried about me?" I asked chuckling. "Or he was just worried about me because he''s afraid that when something bad happens to me, his Mom would blame him?"


    She sighed when I looked at her.


    I shook my head as I chuckled sarcastically.


    "See? I was right." I took the tray from the bedside table and drink my apple juice. "I''m sorry again, Nanay Emily for making you worried. I''ll promise not to do it again. I was about to go back when they cancelled our flights so I have no choice but to wait for the storm to stop."


    "It''s okay, what matters the most is that you''re safe and you''re finally home. Anyway, your husband is in Amador City right now."


    "But what is he doing there?" I asked frowning.


    "He''s searching for you, Anak."


    "And why would he do that?"


    "Because he''s concerned and worried about you."


    "Nanay..."


    "Sometimes, what your mouth says is different from how your heart feels."


    No matter how I wanted to explain that I don''t believe in that saying, but I remained silent and just listen to him. I sighed when she finally outside.


    I decided to call Craig when I was left alone.


    "Forgodsake! Sophia, your alive!" ;


    I cringed when he screamed on the other line.


    "What the hell? Of course, I''m alive! What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, my God Sophia, how are you? Didn''t you know how worried I was when your husband called me last week, forgodsake!"


    "And why did he call you?"


    "Because they can''t reach you, well, we can''t reach you! What happened to you?"


    I sighed and explain to him what had happened and about seeing my mother again.


    "Oh, my gosh! Are you sure she''s your mother?"


    I can''t help but to laugh at his question.


    "What kind of question is that, Craig?"


    "Aren''t you just imagining things?"


    "Of course, I''m sure of what I saw!"


    "Did you talk to her?"


    "No, she''s no longer my mother, Craig. My mom died 16 years ago."


    "Sophia---"


    "Let''s not talk about her, please.?"


    "Okay." I heard him sighed. "Sophia, you know I''m always here for you, right?"


    I bite my lips and nodded, but I realized he can''t see it. "Yes, I know and I wanna say thank you for that, for being always being there for me."


    "Your welcome, you know I will always be here for you."


    We became silent for a moment.


    "Craig, can you send here my piano?"


    "Why?"


    "Why, because I want to play. I missed playing my piano." I shrugged.


    "Sophia, tell me the truth, are you really okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m okay why did you ask?"


    "Because I''ve known you for years and every time you''re playing your piano, I know something''s bothering you."


    I bite my lips and make my voice sounds jolly. "I okay, Craig. Don''t worry about me, I just miss playing the piano, that''s all."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, by the way, I''ll will ask Niko to get the piano there." I have to change the topic.


    "Ohh..are you referring to your yummy bodyguard?"


    I chuckled at his silly question.


    "Yes, the one and only." I replied shaking my head.


    "Okay, send him today and I will also send your piano right away!"


    "Okay fine, I''ll tell him now, thank you." ;


    I''m still laughing when I ended the call.


    When I felt bored inside, I decided to go out my room and bring the tray to the kitchen. ;


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I was about to enter the kitchen when the front door burst open and the furious face of Daniel came to my view.


    I tried to ignore him and continued to walk towards the kitchen when I heard his voice boomed all over the living room.


    "Sophia!"


    I took a deep breath and put the tray on the table before I decided to turn to him. But I was surprised when he''s now a few steps away from me. ;


    "We need to talk!" He said through gritted teeth.


    And because I was not in the mood to fight back or to answered back with a snappy question, I just nodded and followed him inside of his favorite room when he wants to talk to me. His study room.


    "What the hell were you thinking of going to Amador?" He asked me shouting the moment I closed the door behind me. "Didn''t I tell you not to go there and let me donate for the typhoon victims?"


    His raging eyes we''re looking at me as he brushed his hair with his fingers.


    "And you fucking went there the same day I left?" ;


    He continued to lash at me with the same tone level, but I remained quiet and just listening to him. It''s not because I''m used to this but because I''m tired of explaining and elaborating things that I knew had nothing to do with him.


    "What if something bad happened to you? How would I explain that to my Mom?"


    I looked at him open-mouthed. I was right. He was not worried about me, he was just worried that his mom and his family would blame him if there''s something happened to me. Well, what would I expect?


    "You didn''t even think of the people who were so much worried about you----"


    "I''m sorry." I said looking straight into his eyes.


    "What did you say?" He asked me furrowing his eyebrows.


    "I said I''m sorry. I''m sorry for making the people inside of this house worried about me."


    He frowned and then walked towards me. He put his palm on my forehead, maybe he''s just checking if I have a fever for suddenly saying ''sorry''.


    I sighed and looked at him again.


    "And I''m sorry for not listening to you and continued to go there. And by the way, you don''t have to worry anymore about your mom blaming you, because there''s nothing bad happened to me."


    He didn''t utter a word, he just keep on staring at me as if I am an alien in front of him. I know he was a bit shocked based on his reaction.


    "Do we have anything else to talk about?" I sighed when he didn''t answer, but when I was about to take a step, he grabbed my arm and spin me around.


    "What happened to you in Amador?"


    I removed his hand. "I told you there''s nothing bad happened to me." But his frown just got deeper. "Excuse me, I have to go, I''m still waiting for my assistant''s call.


    If I was just in the mood when he asked about what happened to me in Amador, maybe I would give him my snappy comeback... ''why do you care?''... ''None of your business!''... ''Can you just mind your own fucking business?''...


    Seeing my mother again after 16 years brought me so much memories of my childhood... that supposed to be happy, memorable and had a complete family. But everything has changed since she left us and when she left me.

 Chapter 35 - Put aside your jealousy

    Sophia''s POV:


    I was in the hallway when I saw him down the stairs but I continued to walk until I met him in the middle. I thought he would just pass me by, but I was surprised when he suddenly grabbed my arm.


    "Who are your bodyguards and how did you get them?" He asked me seriously.


    "I didn''t take them." I simply withdrew my hand from his grip.


    "Then who took them, was it your friend, Bryan?"


    If I didn''t know him, I would think he was jealous of Bryan based on the tone of his question.


    "Yes, he hired them as my personal bodyguards."


    I didn''t miss how he clenched his jaws in front of me.


    "Fire them!"


    I blinked my eyes repeatedly as my mouth hung open when I heard what he said.


    "I said fire them!" He repeated in a higher tone.


    "And why would I do that?"


    "Because you don''t need them!"


    I shook my head as I chuckled sarcastically.


    "Who are you to tell me what I need in my life and not? And who are you to dictate me what I should do or not?"


    "If you don''t do what I said and you didn''t fire them, then expect something worse to happen, sweetheart."


    I gulped when he pulled me and whispered to my ear.


    "Fire them now and I will hire a new set of bodyguards for you."


    I don''t know what his problem is but since I couldn''t handle any arguments right now, I took my cellphone out of my pocket and called Bryan right away in front of him. He picked up the call right after the first ring.


    "Bryan, I''ll return the bodyguards you hired for me. I''ll just tell them to report to you in your office."


    "Hey, aspetta! Di cosa stai parlando e perch¨¦ dovresti farlo?" (Hey, wait! What are you talking about and why would you want to do that?)


    "I don''t need them anymore. Thank you so much, Bryan I appreciate your help."


    "No Yzabelle! Non ti lascer¨° senza guardi, ¨¨ troppo rischioso soprattutto che Joseph sia ora qui a Los Angeles." (No Yzabelle! I will not leave you without guards, it''s too risky especially that Joseph is now here in Los Angeles.)


    "I know, but you don''t have to worry about me, Bryan because Mr. Daniel Kelley said he''s going to hire a new set of bodyguard for me."


    "Aspetta, l''ho sentito bene? Sig?or Daniel Kelley, intendendo che tuo marito assumer¨¤ guardie del corpo per te?" (Wait, did I hear it right? Mr. Daniel Kelley, meaning your husband will hire bodyguards for you?)


    He chukled.


    "Oh, okay, l''ho capito, tuo marito ¨¨ geloso! Dimmi, Belle, c''¨¨ qualcosa che devo sapere ----" (Oh, okay I got it, your husband is jealous! Tell me Belle, is there something that I need to know----)


    "Thank you, Bryan. I''ll just call you some other time."


    I didn''t let him finish what he was about to say as I ended the call. I took a deep breath before I glance up to the serious face of the man in front of me.


    "Is there anything else you want me to do, Mr. Kelley?" I asked looking straight into his eyes.


    He looked at me furrowing his eyebrows.


    "Are you sick?"


    I bite my bottom lip to suppress my laugh as I didn''t expect that question.


    "What made you think that I''m sick, Mr. Kelley?


    I waited for his answer but I think he has no plan on answering my question, because he just stood there staring at me and studying my answer.


    And when he didn''t utter a word after of few seconds, I left him in the middle of the stairs. I felt his stares on my back but I continued to walk towards the front door. I need to talk to my two bodyguards and explain to them what does my ''husband'' wanted to happen.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I was about to inform Daniel when I saw him running down the stairs. Our eyes met as he run towards my direction.


    "Your sister called-----"


    "I know, let''s go!" He cut me off by taking my hand and pulled me to the garage. "Alex called me and told me what happened."


    He opened the door of the passenger side for me, much to my surprise but I chose to keep it inside.


    "That f.u.c.k.i.n.g woman, she had already taken the money but she still wanted to take the kid?" He said slamming his hands on the steering wheel.


    I stayed quiet throughout our ride to Alex and Rian''s house. I let him talk and cursing while driving.


    I just opened my mouth again when I received another call from Rian and she said they were going to Francine''s former apartment.


    "What did she say?" He asked me referring to my conversation with his sister.


    "She said they were going to Francine''s former apartment and let''s just wait for them at their house."


    "Sophia, are you sick?"


    I glanced at him when I heard him asked me after a long moment of silence in the living room while waiting for Rian and Alex.


    "I told you I''m not sick." I answered leaning on my seat.


    "They why are you so quiet?"


    I sneered shaking my head. "Why, aren''t you used of me being quiet? Don''t worry, I won''t stay like this forever." I paused and looked straight into his eyes. "And don''t ask me as if you care, because I know you don''t."


    I said taking my eyes away from him. I took my phone and about to dial his sister''s number when the front door suddenly opened. We both stood up when Alex and Rian came to our view.


    "How was your visit to Francine''s former apartment?"


    They both looked at us when we asked in unison.


    "We met Myla, Francine''s ex-girlfriend." Rian answered as she kissed my cheek.


    "Ex-girlfriend, meaning she''s a lesbian?"


    This time I looked at Daniel when we asked again at the same time.


    "Wow, I wasn''t informed that your tongues are now connected to one another." Alex said grinning but I just rolled my eyes.


    "How did she get the money?" Daniel asked ignoring his brother-in-law''s teasing.


    "Well, by withdrawing directly from the bank."


    "Without your signature?" Daniel asked again and sat down next to me on the couch.


    "She faked my signature!"


    "That''s how desperate she is and she even took the child with her!"


    We all turned quiet for a while until Rian ask me.


    "Belle, don''t you have a friend who runs a detective agency?"


    "Yes, why?" I asked confused.


    "Why don''t we call him, maybe he can help us." Rian said, hope written in her eyes.


    "No! She''s not calling him!" Daniel exclaimed with authority.


    My head snapped on him as well as the two.


    "Why not, he was the first to know where I was when I left, didn''t he?"


    "I said no! She''s not calling him!"


    "Yes, I''ll call him. I''ll try to ask his help." I said taking my phone and ignoring Daniel''s glare. I stood up and walked towards the window.


    "Come on, Daniel! Can you put aside your jealousy even just for a day?" I heard Rian talking to her brother, she even called him Daniel which means she''s now annoyed with him.


    "I''m not jealous!"


    "Really? Then why are you reacting so much about Bryan?"


    I didn''t here anything from their conversation when Bryan picked up the call.


    "Ciao, Belle?" (Hello, Belle?)


    "Ho di nuovo bisogno del tuo aiuto, Bryan." (I need your help again, Bryan.)


    "Fammi indovinare, si tratta di tuo marito?" (Let me guess, this about your husband?)


    "Ovviamente no! Non si tratta di lui, si tratta della figlia di Alex. In realt¨¤, sua madre lo prese, insieme ai solde che aveva preso dal conto bancario del bambino." (Of course, not! This is not about him, this is about Alex''s child. He was missing. Actually, his mother took him, along with the money she had taken from the child''s bank account.)


    "Wow, all''inizio era tua cognata, ma ora suo figlio?" (Wow, at first it was your sister-in-law, but now it''s her son?)


    "Si, e ho ancora bisogno del tuo aiuto, Bryan." (Yes, and I need your help again, Bryan.)


    "Ok, vedr¨° cosa posso fare, dammi solo tutti le imformazioni de cui ho bisogno per trovarle rapidamente." (Okay, I''ll see what I can do, just give me all the information I need to find them quickly.)


    "Ok, grazie, Bryan." (Okay, thank you, Bryan.)


    "Aspettare! Tuo marito ¨¨ con te?" (Wait, is your husband with you?)


    "Si, perch¨¦ lo chiedi?" (Yes, why do you ask?)


    "Bene, sono sicuro che il suo culo esplode di gelosia, perch¨¦ mi stai parlando in questo momento." (Well, I''m sure his a.s.s is blasting with jealousy, because you''re talking to me right now.)


    I rolled my eyes when I heard him chuckled on the other line.


    "Haha... It''s so funny!"


    "Ti chiamo immediatamente quando ricevo informazioni." (I''ll call you immediately when I get information.)


    "Thank you."


    I noticed Daniel''s glare the moment I walked back to them, but I just ignored him and talk to his sister.


    "Bryan said he will call us immediately once he get information."


    "Oh, thanks Belle, that would be a great help, right Dani?" She asked smirking at his brother.


    "Tss!"


    Alex and Rian laughed at his reaction. I also looked at him and tried to read his eyes, but just like before it''s still devoid of emotion.

 Chapter 36 - Mrs. Kelley

    The search for Francine and Dino took almost a week, until I received a call from Bryan about the location of Francine''s car.


    I was just so annoyed that Daniel didn''t leave my side as I talked to Bryan. He wanted to listen to our conversation so I spoke Italian so he couldn''t understand.


    But a piece of bad news faced us all after that call. Francine''s car finally found in San Bernardino City, almost one hour of drive from Los Angeles. We all rushed to where her car was found but there''s were all met with shock and panic when we arrived at the place.


    Dino and Francine met an accident based on the car''s condition. We called the police department closest to the area, but they said the people involved in the accident have been rushed to the nearest hospital.


    Alex suddenly punched the hood of his car but Daniel was fast to stop him. I immediately hugged Rian as she was also shaking in panic and gave her a bottle of water.


    When they were both calm, we rushed to the nearest hospital to find out the condition of the child. Daniel and I went back into being quiet again when we got back inside the car until we reached the hospital.


    "Miss, where can we find the patient named Dino Joshua Imperial?" I asked the nurse in the reception area.


    "May I know what''s your relationship to the patient, Ma''am?"


    I turned to them and Alex answered the nurse''s question.


    "I''m his father!"


    "Patient Imperial is still in the emergency room, Sir." she politely said and pointed the way to the emergency room.


    When we reached the emergency room, the hospital staff didn''t allow us to go inside, so we had no choice but to wait outside with some relatives of the patients inside the emergency room.


    "Alex.."


    I glanced at Rian who patted her husband''s shoulder.


    "He will be okay." She said as she took a seat next to him.


    "I''m sorry, baby." Alex took her hands.


    "For what?"


    "For all of this. I made a big mistake and I dragged you into this mess."


    "Alex, we''re a couple, we''re together in this marriage. Whatever your problems, those are my problems too. And stop mentioning about the mistakes you''ve made because they were all in the past. We''re now in the present and our future depends on it."


    I watched as they hugged each other and a smile formed in my lips when Alex uttered a simple ''I love you'' while kissing her wife''s forehead.


    "Relatives of patient Imperial.."


    We all rushed to the doctor who came out of the emergency room.


    "I''m his father." Alex introduced himself and we listened to their conversation.


    "Sir, your son has suffered serious injuries due to the accident."


    We were all shocked by the news


    "And he needs an immediate blood transfusions because of the amount of blood he lost----"


    "I am his father, I can donate blood to him!" Alex interrupted the doctor.


    "Okay Sir, but we need to check first if your blood type is match to the patient."


    "I can also donate if my blood match with him." Rian said grabbing her husband''s hand.


    "Ohh..." She sighed looking upset.


    "I''m not pregnant, you can take my blood sample too."


    They all looked at me as if what I said was too shocking. I just shrugged my shoulder.


    "Okay Ma''am, please be ready. We will take your blood sample after five minutes." The doctor said before entering the entered the emergency room again.


    We all waited for almost ten minutes for the results of our blood samples, hoping that at least one of us could match the child''s blood.


    "I''m sorry Sir, but your blood sample doesn''t match the patient''s blood. But the good news is, Miss del Mundo''s blood sample matches him."


    They all turned to me I just listened to the doctor as she continued to explain all the possible reasons why my blood matches with the kid.


    Daniel was frowning when I came out of the emergency room, but he stood up when he noticed me walking towards their seats.


    I just let him hold me while taking my seat next to him.


    I was surprised by his gesture but I chose not to give him a snap.


    "Yeah, slightly." I answered shortly.


    "Take a rest, we''re going home after this."


    I tried not to laugh at him. I just bite my lips and avoided his gaze. Actually, I know why he does it, of course it''s just a show for everyone.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "That f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch! She just used me for money!"


    We all turned to Alex when he suddenly cursed after he learned the truth that Dino was not his child.


    Myla, Francine''s ex-lover came to the hospital and told us the truth that Dino was not even Francine''s child. She just adopted the kid because his real mother had already left him.


    I don''t understand what kind of mother would leave her child just for money. Actually, we have the same story, my mother also left me when I was young.


    "I don''t know." Alex said and he turned to Dino''s sleeping figure.


    "I have a suggestion." They all turned to me. "Maybe Alex and Dino can take another DNA test. You can use----"


    "And what for? We already know that his not the real father of the child?"


    I arched my eyebrow when Daniel cut me off.


    "Well, Mr. Kelley if you want to know my reason, then let me finish my statement!" I said looking at him seriously. "Yes, we already know that he''s not Alex''s child, but since he has no other relatives maybe they can file a petition for adoption."


    "Well, she has a point there." Dani said turning to them.


    "I always have a point, Mr. Kelley." I said raising mu eyebrow.


    "Not all the time, Mrs. Kelley."


    I was surprised by hearing the words ''Mrs. Kelley''. It was the first time he had called me by that name. I gulped as I stared right through his eyes. He stared back at me and we missed the sharing of looks of the couple inside the room. We were just pulled back into our world when we heard Dino''s cry.


    "Mommy.. where are we going? huhu.."


    We all rushed to him as he turning his head from side to side.


    "Oh my God! I''m gonna call a doctor!" I said and was about to run towards the door when Daniel pulled my arm.


    "No, stay here. I''ll call the doctor."


    I was left speechless until he disappeared from our sight. Rian gave me a smirk but I just rolled my eyes. I already know what she''s thinking.

 Chapter 37 - Shes just like them!

    "I really missed this, Sophia!"


    Craig exclaimed as he closed the door of his car behind him. We just arrived at the parking lot of the shopping mall near the studio.


    "I missed shopping with you, girl!"


    I chuckled grabbing his arm as we walked towards the entrance. But I noticed his sticky gaze on my two bodyguards behind us.


    "Tsk.tsk. I can''t believe your husband hired bodyguards for you." He looked at me smirking.


    "What''s with that smirk?" I raised my eyebrow.


    "Nothing." He shrugged. "I just can sense the gradual change of hearts."


    "Tss! Nothing changed, Craig and nothing will change."


    "Hmm.. Okay."


    I rolled my eyes and pulled him inside the women''s boutique.


    We were about to enter inside my favorite Pizza store when someone called me from behind.


    "Belle!"


    "My Belle!"


    My breath hitched as my heart began to hammer when I recognized her voice. I slowly turned my head to the source of that familiar voice, and I was right, she''s here.


    "My Belle!"


    I was surprised to see her again. I didn''t expect that after seeing her in Amador, I would see her again here in Los Angeles.


    She started walking towards me but I quickly moved away.


    "Baby!"


    I heard her calling my name but I continued to walk away from her.


    "Isabelle, wait!"


    She followed me and I clenched my jaws I felt her hand on my left arm.


    "I''m sorry Ma''am, but I don''t understand you! I can only speak in English." I pulled my hand out of her grip.


    "Belle, it''s me, your Mom."


    "I''m sorry, but I think you''re mistaken. Excuse me, I have to go. Craig let''s go!"


    "Huh? But I thought we''re going to eat---"


    "I said let''s go!" I said glaring at him.


    "Oh, okay let''s go." He nodded, confusion was clearly written on his face.


    "My baby, I''m sorry." I heard her voice from behind but I ignored her as I pulled Craig towards the parking lot.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Flashback...


    "La mamma partir¨¤ per un po, ma torner¨° e prometto di portari con me quando torno." (Mom will leave for a while, but I will be back and I promise to take you when I get back.)


    "Ma perch¨¦ hai una valiglia con te?" ( But, why do have a suitcase with you?)


    "Sono solo alcuni dei vestiti della mamma." (It''s just some of mom''s clothes.)


    "Mamma, non mi ami pi¨´?" (Mommy, don''t you love me anymore?)


    "Dove hai preso quell a domanda? Certo che ti amo, sei il mio bambino." ( Where did you get that? Of course I love you, you''re my baby.)


    "Allora perch¨¦ te ne vai? Perch¨¦ mi stai lasciando?" ( Then why are you leaving? Why are you leaving me?)


    "Non posso spiegartelo adesso. Sei troppo giovane per capire cosa sta succedendo. Ma quando invecchi, capirai tutto e perch¨¦ la mamma deve andarsene." (I can''t explain it to you right now. You are too young to understand what''s happening. But when you grow old, you will understand everything and why mommy needs to leave.)


    "Promettimi che tornerai." (promise me you''ll come back.)


    "Lo prometto a mia figlia." (I promise my daughter.)


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "I saw her again, Bryan." I said tears rolling down my cheeks. I was in the kitchen and reheating the food that Nanay Emily cooked earlier for lunch.


    I got home immediately after Craig and I left the mall earlier.


    "¨¨ di nuovo tua madre? Dove l''hai vista?" (Is it your mother again? Where did you see her?)


    "S¨¬, al centro commerciale prima." (Yeah, at the mall earlier.)


    "Oh, pensavo fosse ad Amador?" (Oh, I thought she''s in Amador?)


    "Questo ¨¨ quello che ho pensato anche io. In realt¨¤ sapevo che era a Seattle, ma improvvisamente l''ho vista ad Amador. E ora ¨¨ a Los Angeles. Che piccolo mondo, no?" (That''s what I thought too. I actually knew she was in Seattle, but then I suddenly saw her in Amador. And now she''s in Los Angeles. What a little world, isn''t it?)


    "Perch¨¦ non le parli e chiedi la sua spiegazione? Sono sicuro che dopo tutti questi anni ha una buona spiegazione del perch¨¦ ti ha lasciato prima." (Why don''t you talk to her and ask for her explanation? I''m sure that after all these years she has a good explanation for why she left you before.)


    "Non ho pi¨´ bisogno di parlarle, Bryan. E non penso nemmeno di aver bisogno della sua spiegazione. mi ¨¨ bastato che fosse mia madre da 10 anni, ma poi ¨¨ finita. Non siamo pi¨´ collegati l''uno all''altro!" (I don''t need to talk to her, anymore, Bryan. And I don''t even think I need her explanation either. It was enough for me that she had been my mother for 10 years, but then it was over. We''re no longer connected to each other!)


    "Una madre non lascia suo figlio, Bryan. sacrificher¨¤ tutto per i suoi figli." (A mother does not leave her child, Bryan. She will sacrifice everything for her children.)


    "Belle, non conoscerai mai la sua ragione se non le chiedi." (Belle, you will never know her reason if you don''t ask her.)


    "Perch¨¦ dovrei chiederle di lei? Qualunque sia la sua ragione, non ¨¨ ancora abbastanza per riempire i suoi fallimenti come madre per me." (Why should I need to ask her? Whatever her reasons, it''s still not enough to fill her failures as a mother to me.)


    I chuckled sarcastically, wiping my tears that blurring my vision.


    "Perch¨¦, se le chiedessi, potrebbe riportare come sarebbero stati i miei ricordi d''infanzia? Non pu¨° riportarlo indietro, Bryan. Perch¨¦ se non se ne fosse andata, non avrei mai sperimentato ci¨° che avevo vissuto da Joseph!" (Why, if I asked her, could she bring back what my childhood memories should have been like? She can''t bring it back, Bryan. Because if she hadn''t left then I would never have experienced what I had experienced from Joseph!


    "Yzabelle.."


    "L''ho aspettata, ho pensato che sarebbe tornata. Per ogni mio compleanno, ogni Natale e ogni occasione della mia vita, l''ho aspettata ma non ¨¨ mai venuta! Fino a quando non mi ci sono abituato senza di lei." (I waited for her, I thought she would come back. On my every birthday, every christmas and every occasion in my life, I waited for her but she never came! Until I got used to it without her.)


    I paused as I took a deep breath.


    "Non so cosa ho fatto, perch¨¦ Dio non mi ha dato una famiglia completa. Perch¨¦ devo provare quelle cose? Sono cos¨¬ stanco, Bryan!" (I don''t know what I have done, why God has not given me a complete family. Why do I have to experience those things? I''m so tired, Bryan!)


    I continued talking not noticing that someone was watching me from behind.


    "Voglio solo una vita semplice, ma perch¨¦¨¨ cos¨¬ difficile averlo?" (I just want a simple life, but why is it so difficult to have it?)


    I bite my lips just to control my sobs.


    "Ehi, ecco perch¨¦ sono qui. Craig e io siamo qui per te e stiamo facendo del mio meglio per trovare Layla. Quando ci¨° accade, prometto che tutto torner¨¤ alla normalit¨¤." (Hey, that''s why I''m here. Craig and I are here for you, and I''m doing my best to find Layla. When that happens, I promise that everything will go back to normal again.)


    ''S¨¬, spero che la troverai presto, Bryan." (Yeah, hopefully you''ll find her soon, Bryan.)


    I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath.


    "Belle..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "Non essere mai prigioniero del tuo passato, ¨¨ stata solo una lezione, non un ergastolo." (Never be a prisoner of your past, it was just a lesson, not a life sentence.)


    I smiled half-heartedly but didn''t utter a word.


    "Comunque, devo andare, chiamami se hai bisogno di qualcosa, ok?" (Anyway, I have to go, just call me if you need anything okay?)


    "I will, thank you."


    I put my phone back to my pocket and wiped my tears with my hands. I was free to speak and moved in the kitchen because I knew Nanay Emily was not home and Daniel was in his office.


    But what I didn''t know, the last person in my mind was just a few steps away from me.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    I left some important doc.u.ments for my meeting this afternoon, and I was just a few minutes away from the house so I just decided to get it instead of calling Andrew or Denise.


    I heard a faint cry the moment I entered the house. I followed the voice and I frowned as it was getting clear while I was walking towards the kitchen.


    And it really surprised me to see Sophia in front of the oven, she was talking to someone on her phone while she was crying.


    I tried to listen to what she was saying but to my dismay, I couldn''t understand what language she was using. The only clear word that registered in my head was ''Bryan''.


    I formed my fists as I can feel the rage surging inside me just by hearing his name. She was lying all this time, I thought. She said they were just friends but why she''s now crying over him?


    I was about to walk back in the living room when I heard her last word before she ended the call.


    "I will, thank you."


    -''Tss! Is that what you called ''friends'', huh?''- I mentally asked throwing daggers on back and killing that Bryan inside my head.


    I decided to leave and went straight to my study room. She didn''t even notice that I was just a few steps behind her and even when I left the house again.


    "Let''s go back to the office!"


    I told my driver Erwin as I slammed the car door closed beside me.


    -''I was right about her! She was just like the other girls lying and whoring around just to get money''-

 Chapter 38 - Judgement

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Sophia!"


    I frowned when I heard Daniel''s voice. I was about to open the front door.


    "You''ll have to come with me this afternoon at the company press conference."


    "What press conference and why does it have to be with me?" I asked him confused.


    "Tss!" He sneered. "Of course, because you''re pretending to be my wife! And come on, Sophia don''t act as if you don''t want any of this because I know the type of woman you are!"


    I gasped at the sharpness of his tone.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked frowning at him but he just smirked.


    "You know what, I was starting to think you''re different, but was wrong!"


    He said that left me speechless in seconds.


    "Wait! What did you mean by that?" I asked following him inside his study room?


    "I don''t have time to explain to you! Just find it on your own if you really want to know!"


    "Wow! What kind of answer is that, Mr. Kelley? I just want to know what the press conference is. And we talked about it before that we will never inform the public about our marriage!"


    I followed him to his desk.


    "You know what, I don''t understand why you hate me! I didn''t do anything wrong to you!"


    I unconsciously blurted out but it''s too late to take it back because he started to laugh at me sarcastically.


    I watched him until his laugh died and as he slowly walked towards my direction.


    "Do you want to know why I hate you, Sophia?" I gulped when he gripped my arm. "Because I hate liars and pretentious!"


    I almost stumbled when he suddenly let me go with a slight push.


    "And I don''t like you!"


    He said with spite in his voice.


    I was left open-mouthed with his last words. I took a deep breath and composed myself.


    I said crossing my arms over my c.h.e.s.t.


    "And what did you say, liar and pretentious? Tsk.tsk.tsk. It''s so funny how the people who know the least about me, have the most to say."


    I gave him a sad smile while shaking my head.


    "Mr. Kelley, every single person on this planet has a story. Before you judge me try to step into my shoes, because I''m telling you, you only know my name but not my story."


    I don''t know how I managed to stay standing in front of him and looking straight into his emotionless eyes.


    I sighed when he didn''t say anything after that. He just pulled his chair and sat down, completely ignoring me.


    I walked out of his study room without hearing anything from him.


    That same afternoon, I went to his office to attend the press conference that he was talking about. I just forced myself to smile at every flash of cameras focused on the two of us.


    He announced the company''s success in reaching the top-grossing company title in the whole state of California, as well as the new partnership between them and Mr. Norman Giovanni''s company.


    I knew then that my world would not be that small, because I know everyone would recognize me, and I''m sure all the people that I avoided would now easily find me.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Daniel''s POV:


    I was busy checking the reports that Andrew have me this morning when I received a call from my mother.


    "Mom, how are you-----"


    "Let''s meet. See me at the restaurant in front of the KI corporation building."


    I frowned upon hearing her tone.


    "But why? Mom, I''m busy---"


    "Daniel Kelley, see me at the restaurant in front of your building now and don''t make your mother wait!"


    I didn''t have to ask if she was mad or not because I already knew the answer. It''s every time she mentioned my whole name, I knew I had done something wrong that made her mad.


    "Because we have to talk and don''t make me wait, Daniel!"


    I sighed and closed my laptop.


    "Okay, I''m coming."


    I took my phone and my jacket from the back of my chair and headed towards the door. I can''t think of any possible reason why she suddenly wants to talk to me.


    "Andrew, I''ll just meet my Mom outside, please prepare for our next meeting." I knocked on his office walking towards the lift. He just looked and didn''t ask anything.


    I found her sitting in one of the corner of the restaurant.


    "Mom." I said kissing her cheek.


    "Sit down, Daniel."


    "What''s this all about, Mom?"


    "Well, we need to talk about your conference yesterday."


    She leaned forward and put her elbows on the table, one of her mannerisms if what she will about to say is really important.


    "Uhuh?"


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Do what?"


    "Why did you introduce your wife to the media?"


    "Mom?" I chuckled at her question. "She''s my wife, Mom and even if I didn''t introduce her to the media, they will still recognize her because she will accompany me to the events I will be attending in the future."


    "That''s different, Daniel at least at those parties, the whole world will not immediately know that she is your wife!"


    "Wait, I don''t understand the problem with it, Mom. Why don''t you want me to introduce her to the public?"


    She sighed and leaned on her seat.


    "Because you know she''s not going to be your wife forever."


    I gulped when I heard those words from her.


    "Do you think I don''t know that reason, Mom?" I don''t know why, but those words affected me.


    "Son, you put her life in danger by announcing to the public her connection with you."


    I frowned when her tone suddenly changes from serious to being sad.


    "What do mean, Mom? I hired two bodyguards for her and I will even add another two if that''s needed."


    "You don''t understand, son."


    "Then make me understand. Is she a murderer, did she kill someone, does she have a case and she''s now hiding from it, or is that the real reason why she married me-----ouch!"


    She slapped my hand.


    "Your questions are not funny!" She said glaring at me. "It''s not my story to tell, son, but I just have a favor to ask you."


    She held both of my hands.


    "I know what you feel about her, you don''t like her, am I right? But as I told you before, Sophia is a fine young woman, son. Don''t judge her for marrying you because you don''t know what she''s been through. Remember son, everyone has a story and there''s a reason why they choose to do what they do."


    She gave me a half-hearted smile before she stands up and hug me on my seat.


    "Ask her and know her story, by then you will understand what she''s been through and why she had to marry you."


    She patted my shoulder before walking away towards the exit.


    -''Ask her story? Huh! As if we''re close and she would tell me that?''-

 Chapter 39 - That is what we call love

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Sir, we have a meeting at the Downtown Mall around 4 pm. with the Asian Industries Corporation representative."


    Andrew said when he came into my office.


    "Wait, why is it at the Downtown Mall? Are we the one who set an appointment with them?" I asked furrowing my eyebrows.


    "No, Sir. They called yesterday to set a meeting scheduled today."


    "If so, why did you agree to hold the meeting at the downtown mall?"


    "I just thought they were one of the big clients of the KI corporation, so I agreed."


    He smiled awkwardly scratching the back of his neck."


    "Just this once, Sir so we can go to the mall too. We''re always busy at work so we don''t have time to enjoy ourselves."


    I sneered. "So that''s the real reason why you agreed to set the meeting at the mall, to enjoy?"


    He shrugged smiling like an idiot.


    "We can go to the bar after the meeting like we used to do before." He sat down in front of my desk. "I just noticed that we haven''t been drinking at the bar since you married Sophia."


    I raised my eyebrow. "It''s because we''re busy with our new project and partnership with Mr. Giovanni."


    "When have we not been busy? Come on, dude, we were always busy even before but you could still join me for a drink."


    "And how different it was then compared to now?"


    He chuckled at me.


    "Ahh... you don''t have to answer that, I already know the answer! It''s because you have ''Sophia'' now and in all your remaining time, you''ll spend it thinking of her."


    "And who told you I was thinking of her?" I threw a crumpled paper on his face. "She''s not an important person for me to spend time thinking of her!" I said frowning at him.


    "Ohh... Okay." He shrugged as he stood up. "You''re not too defensive with your answer, dude." He added with a smirk.


    "Tss! Can you back to your work now?" I said glaring at him.


    "Okay, Sir."


    I smirked as an idea came to my head.


    "By the way, be ready for the presentation this afternoon with the Asian Industries Corporation."


    "Well, I''ve changed my mind, you''re now the one who will present the new project to them."


    "Huh? But you said-----"


    "That''s final Andrew. You can go back to your office now." I said raising my eyebrow.


    I suppress my laugh while watching scratching the back of his head as he walked towards the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Anak, are you sure you''re going with me to the supermarket?"


    I smiled and nodded to Nanay Emily''s third or fourth times of asking the same question.


    "Aren''t you busy today?"


    I said walking with her towards my car. But we were stopped by one of my bodyguards from opening my car door.


    "Ma''am Sophia, we''re not using your car." He said smiling awkwardly at me.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Mr. Kelley said you''re not going to use your car starting today."


    "Forgodsake---"


    I didn''t finish my statement when I felt Nanay Emily''s hand in my arm.


    "Let it be, Anak because I''m sure we will not fit inside your car, especially now that you have two additional bodyguards."


    My eyes widened in surprise.


    "T-Two additional bodyguards?" I looked around to see two new faces behind Nanay Emily.


    "He didn''t inform me this, Nanay Emily."


    They all looked at me awkwardly.


    "Maybe he''s just thinking about your safety, Anak. He already introduced you to the media and for sure many will recognize you as his wife everywhere you go."


    I just sighed biting my lips and didn''t argue with her as I thought she has a point about my safety.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with having bodyguards around me, the only problem is that I am not used to having someone trailing behind me and watching my every move.


    Ben removed the cover of one of the cars in front of us that made my eyes widened in surprise.


    "This is your new car, Ma''am Sophia."


    I blinked my eyes twice... thrice... to make sure I wasn''t just dreaming. A Rolls-Royce Cullinan SUV in ''Matte Purple'' was right in front of me.


    "Wow! You love purple, right?"


    "He asked the manufacturer himself if they could customize the color, and they agreed, so they made a purple one." We all turned to Ben.


    "How did you know that?" I asked him as I still couldn''t believe that Daniel would do such thing for me.


    "I was with him when he talked to them." He shrugged.


    "Ahh... how sweet of him."


    I tried not to roll my eyes when Nanay Emily nudged my elbow. I just smiled at her.


    I haven''t recovered yet with the purple exterior of the car when Ben opened the door that left me and Nanay Emily open-mouthed.


    The entire interior of the car is a combination of white, matte blue and purple.


    "Oh, my God! This is what we call love."


    My head snapped at her after hearing her last word.


    "Love?" I asked her frowning.


    She chuckled as my reaction and patted my shoulder.


    "Anak, only the person in love can do such things."


    I don''t know but I just found myself laughing while shaking my head.


    "That''s one of the impossible things to happen, Nanay Emily." I said when I finally composed myself.


    "In dreams and in love, there are no impossibilities, Sophia, meaning when you''re in love you can do things you never thought you could do."


    "Just like this!" Ben added which made me snapped at him.


    I didn''t miss the kind of look that they shared.


    I chose not to give a comment and just opened the door on the backseat.


    While they were busy talking, my mind was also busy thinking about why Daniel did such a thing? I just don''t want to hear anything from him that I was asking such this thing.


    We walked around the supermarket with four bodyguards trailing behind us. After we put our groceries in the car, I invited Nanay Emily to eat at my favorite Italian restaurant inside the Downtown Mall.


    But I don''t know why fate seems to be playing on me the same day, because before we could even get inside the restaurant I saw ''Her'' at the entrance talking to a man the same my age.


    But it''s too late to hide my face because she had already seen me coming. Her face lightened up at the sight of me but I immediately avoided her gaze and pretended that I didn''t see her or that I didn''t know her.


    "Nanay Emily, I-I don''t feel like eating here right now, can we just go to another restaurant?" I asked grabbing her hand that made her stopped from walking.


    She looked at me confused.


    "I thought this one is your favorite restaurant?"


    "Y-Yeah, but they don''t have Bolognese pasta, there are other restaurants on the second floor maybe they serve my favorite pasta."


    "Oh, okay." She said nodding. "Wait, are you okay, Anak? Your hands are cold and sweating."


    -''Shit!''- I silently cursed as I saw ''Her'' walking towards our direction.


    "Let''s go, Nanay Emily!" I pulled her hand but she stopped when we heard my name being called by my ''mother''.


    "Yzabelle."


    I bite my bottom lip and closed my eyes when I heard her voice again.


    "Belle, baby."


    I took a deep breath before opening my eyes. I noticed the frown on Nanay Emily''s forehead while moving her eyes from me and to the woman in front of her.


    "It''s you again?" I asked her when I turned around.


    "Baby, please talk to me." She said stepping closer to me.


    Ben and his men tried to hold her but I shook my head so they just stood there with Nanay Emily watching our dramatic conversation.


    "Please let me explain."


    She pleads but I just chuckled sarcastically preventing the tears that now forming around my eyes.


    "Why do you want to explain? I told you I didn''t know you!"


    "Yzabelle, please baby?"


    "Don''t call me ''baby'' because I am not your daughter!"


    "But I am your mother, Belle."


    I clenched my jaws when I heard the word ''mother''.


    "Mother?" I repeat glaring at her. "Don''t you ever mention that again because you don''t know what the word ''mother'' means!" I emphasized the word mother.


    I tried to swallow the lump inside my throat but I failed when I saw her in tears.


    "I''m sorry, my Belle, please forgive me


    "What did you say, I''m sorry and forgive you?"


    Tears are now blurring my visions, so I didn''t notice the certain someone standing just a few steps away from us. His face was full of different emotions as he watched me cry with the pleading woman in front of me.

 Chapter 40 - Your wife is a strong woman

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Dude, isn''t that Sophia?"


    I raised my eyebrow when Andrew pointed behind me. It was just five minutes after our meeting with the representative of Asian Industries.


    "F.u.c.k you, Andrew!" I said glaring at him and took my phone completely ignoring him.


    "Hey, I''m serious, dude! She''s with Nanay Emily."


    "I''ll kill you if you''re just playing me around!" O warned him still not looking behind.


    He chuckled at me. "Then kill me, but try to look behind you before you do that."


    I sighed and followed his gaze just to be surprised when I saw her pulling Nanay Emily''s hand away from the entrance. And I frowned when suddenly the woman in her middle fifties followed them outside.


    Andrew and I shared a look before we stood up and immediately run towards the restaurant. And then I heard the woman called her by her second name. But what surprised me when she turned around and snapped at the woman.


    "Yzabelle, please baby?"


    -''Baby? Why is she calling her baby?''- I asked myself as I continued to watch them.


    "Don''t call me ''baby'' because I am not your daughter!"


    "But I am your mother, Belle." The woman said trying to hold her hand.


    I was stunned upon hearing those words from the woman.


    "Ohh!" Andrew''s reaction who''s just standing next to me.


    "I''m sorry, my Belle, please forgive me."


    "What did you say, I''m sorry and forgive you?" She wiped her tears and chuckled, but I know it''s fake as it didn''t reach her ears.


    I don''t know why I felt something strange inside me when I saw her in tears. It''s like telling me to run to her side and hug her. But I shake that feeling when I noticed Andrew staring at me.


    "What?" I asked him confused.


    "Nothing." He just shrugged and looked back at the scene in front of us.


    "Please let me explain?"


    "I don''t need your explanation anymore!"


    "I missed you, I love you, my baby."


    "Don''t!" She screamed in tears lifting her forefinger. "Don''t you ever tell me you love me because I know you don''t! You left me! You promised me you would come back! I waited for you almost every day but you never came back! What kind of mother would leave her child?"


    "You don''t know what I went through when you left! I cried every night asking myself why you left me? Why did you choose to leave me?"


    Nanay Emily walked closer to her and patted her shoulder.


    "And don''t you ever ask forgiveness because even if I do, you could never bring back those years! You could never bring back the past!"


    She continued to wipe her tears. I formed my fists and took a deep breath as I tried to calm myself.


    She suddenly chuckled while shaking her head.


    "You know what''s funny? They say a ''mother'' is the one who will stay there when everyone else deserted you, huh! Such a great lie! They were all liars, because you were the first one who deserted me! Where were you when I needed you? Where were you when I was sick, and where were you when I needed a mother when I needed your support because I was almost----"


    "When she was almost what?" Andrew asked the same question in my head when Sophia suddenly stopped talking as if she would never say that.


    "I don''t need you anymore!"


    I covered myself when she pulled Nanay Emily towards the mall exit.


    I glared at Andrew when he nudged my side.


    "Shut up!" I said and walked past him.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Jack''s Bar, 8:30 pm.


    "I can''t imagine how difficult Sophia''s childhood was when her mother left her."


    Andrew said as he brought the bottle of beer into his mouth.


    Loud music was blasting all around, but Sophia''s voice seemed louder than I could hear from the sound speakers in the bar. I could still hear her voice inside my head and I could still imagine her face filled with tears.


    "You know what, if that happened to me too, I think I wouldn''t be able to forgive my mom right away."


    I frowned when all of a sudden I remembered what mom had said the last time we talked.


    "Hey, where are you going?" He asked when I stood up and put some cash on the counter.


    "I''m going home."


    "What?" And he checked his wristwatch. "But it''s only 9:00 pm. it''s still early."


    "I know, but I said ''I''m going home'' and I didn''t tell you to go home either." I said emphasizing the word I''m going home.


    "Whoa! So you''re going to leave me here?"


    "Tss! You can drink all you want ''till morning and I don''t care!"


    And I left him frowning at the counter.


    It was 10 pm when I got to our house, and I was surprised when I opened the door and saw Sophia lying on the couch. Her head rested on Nanay Emily''s l.a.p as she rubbed her back.


    "Nanay Emily----"


    She said putting her index finger to her lips, then I noticed that Sophia was asleep. I furrowed my eyebrows when she gave me a sad smile.


    "It''s only been 10 minutes since she fell asleep, and she''s been crying all the way home."


    I noticed the stain of dry tears that still on her face. I really wanted to tell Nanay Emily that I saw them at the mall earlier, but I changed my mind and decided to pretend I didn''t know it.


    "Can you bring her to her room?"


    I nodded before bending down and gently lifted her up in bridal style.


    "Thank you, Anak."


    She said walking ahead towards the stairs. She opened the door for me and waited until I put Sophia on the bed.


    "Being abandoned or given up by your own mother is the most devastating emotion a child could ever feel."


    I looked at her as she put the blanket up to Sophia''s c.h.e.s.t.


    "But of course, we can''t judge her mother because we still don''t know the whole story."


    She sighed.


    "I believe she only said those things to her mother because she was hurt and still hurting until now."


    Then she glanced at me.


    "But as I can see, you''re wife is a strong woman, Daniel."


    She said walking towards me.


    "Is it okay if I''ll go ahead?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay." I sighed and put my hands inside my pockets.


    She patted my shoulder before exiting the room.


    I don''t know what to think while watching her sleep. It''s really a surprise to me seeing her like that earlier. Until now it still puzzles me why she agreed to marry me. Is it because of her mother? Is she just rebelling against her?

 Chapter 41 - forty-one: Strange

    Sophia''s POV:


    I can''t help but raise an eyebrow when I saw Daniel inside the kitchen counter the next morning. I checked the time and it''s already 9:00 am but he''s still in the house.


    His back is facing me but I know he''s cooking based on the delicious aroma that fills my nostrils.


    I put my guitar on top of the table and walked towards the coffee maker pretending he wasn''t there.


    "Do you want some pancakes?"


    I was suddenly stopped when I heard his question. But because I wasn''t sure if that question was for me, I didn''t turn around and continue what I was doing.


    But he spoke again.


    "I cooked chocolate pancakes with maple syrup."


    I looked around to see if there was anyone else in the kitchen beside us that he was talking to, but it was just the two of us. And then I noticed that he was looking at me.


    "It''s best for your coffee."


    -''Is he really talking to me?''- I asked myself while confusedly looking at him.


    He removed his apron and placed the pancake plate in front of me over the counter.


    "Hmm... Okay." I nodded before getting another plate.


    I can feel his stares but I just pretended I didn''t notice them.


    "Have you used your car yet?"


    My mouth slightly opened as I glanced back at him.


    "Yes, we already used it yesterday." I sighed. "Ben said you personally called the manufacturer to customize the color as well as the interior."


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because you said it''s your favorite color."


    "But why did you do that? You know I wasn''t asking anything from you, especially a customized car."


    I was left shocked and speechless with his words. Is he the same Daniel I married a few months ago?


    "Are you just going to stand there and stared at me the whole day, sweetheart?" He smirked.


    "Huh?" I blinked my eyes and avoided his gaze. "Of course, not!" I said stirring my coffee.


    "Be here at six pm, we''re going out tonight."


    "Where are we going?" I asked confused.


    "We''re going on a date."


    "What?" My eyes widened in shock.


    "One of my business colleagues invited me on his oldest son''s birthday."


    I can''t help but chuckle. "I didn''t know you were attending a kid''s party too."


    My eyebrow raised at the kind of conversation we have right now. I couldn''t believe he wasn''t yelling or even raising his voice at me.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Sophia''s Dance Studio...after lunch.


    "Oh, my God, girl! You have a package!"


    Craig squealed peeking on my office door.


    "What package?" I asked not looking at him but to the computer screen.


    "Tada!"


    He showed me the bouquet of red roses in his hands.


    "Flowers?" I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Are you sure that''s for me?"


    "Of course, is there any other ''Sophia Yzabelle'' in this studio?"


    "But who sent that?"


    "I don''t know, there''s no name on the card just an initials." He shrugged and put the flowers on my desk.


    I checked the card and he was right, there was no sender''s name written on it only two initials. ''T.M.''


    **Life is short, smile while you have teeth.**


    I can''t help but laugh at the saying but it was instantly with frown when I read again the two letters


    "T.M.? Who''s that?" I asked myself loudly.


    "Touch Mobile!"


    ''''I''m just trying to give you an answer."


    "Touch mobile? Haha... funny!"


    But after a few seconds we just found ourselves laughing inside my office.


    "But seriously, who would send me flowers?"


    "Maybe that''s from your secret admirer."


    "From my secret admirer? What am I, a teenager?"


    "Oh, come on, girl, that''s just flowers! Don''t you think you''re lucky that someone gave you flowers, while I''ve been dreaming almost all my life that someone would also give me something like that, but until now it remains a dream." He said faking his tears.


    "You''re overreacting, girl! You can take it if you want." I said rolling my eyes.


    "Are you sure?" His face lightened.


    "Yes, and if you want you can also bring them home."


    "Thank you."


    I just shook my head when he excitedly took it run towards the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Daniel took my hand the moment we came out of the car and towards the venue of the party.


    "How old is the birthday celebrant?" I asked when we were just a few meters from the entrance.


    "Sixteen years old." He replied looking down at me.


    He suddenly released my hand and I gulped when he put his palm on my lower back.


    "Smile sweetheart, we don''t know if there are paparazzi inside." He whispered and pulled me closer to him.


    I was about to speak when someone called his name.


    "Daniel."


    "Robert, how are you?"


    He removed his hand from my back to hug the man he called Robert.


    "How''s your business young man? I heard your company was recognized as the top-grossing company in California, congratulations!"


    "Thank you, Robert." He accepted his hand.


    "Anyway, may I know who is this beautiful lady next to you, young man? Is she your girlfriend?"


    Daniel pulled me by my waist and to my surprise, he kissed my forehead.


    "Robert, I want you to meet my wife, Mrs. Sophia Kelley." He said proudly and winked at me.


    "What the f.u.c.k! You''re kidding, young man!" Robert''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "I''m not kidding, Robert. She''s my wife." He chuckled as he took my hand and showed both our rings to the man in front of us.


    "Whoa! But why didn''t you invite me?"


    "It''s a long story, man. But don''t worry, I promise to invite you to our second wedding."


    My head snapped at him after I heard what he said.


    -''Second wedding? What the f.u.c.k was he saying?''-


    "Oh, man I can see how you were smitten with the beauty of this young lady here, huh?" He patted Daniel''s shoulder.


    "Sweetheart, this is Robert Peterson, the grandfather of the celebrant."


    "Nice to meet you, Sir." I smiled and offered my hand for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you too, lovely Mrs. Kelley who captured the heart of my friend."


    He said and was about to kiss my cheek when Daniel put his hand on my face. We''re both surprised and turned to him.


    "I''m sorry, buddy, but I''m not allowing any man to kiss my wife."


    "What the f.u.c.k, man! I didn''t know you''re a possessive type?"


    "Oh, yes I am. I''m a very possessive and territorial to what is mine." I gasped when he pulled me to his c.h.e.s.t.


    I know he was just playing around but why do I feel there''s something strange in him lately... first, he bought me a car, but take note ... it''s a customized car, second, he cooked for me, third, he''s talking to me without raising his voice, and now he mentions about the second wedding. Forgodsake! What''s next?


    "Let''s go, inside?"


    "Huh? Ahm... yeah, let''s go inside." I sighed inwardly when I felt his hand again on my lower back.


    He introduced me to some of the businessmen inside. Almost everyone was shocked when he told them he''s already married, but I was more surprised by the number of businessmen in the venue that those of the same age of the celebrant.


    "I thought it''s a party of a sixteen years old young man, but why does it seem like his parents have more businessman guests than him?" I whispered tugging his sleeves when we were finally seated.


    He put his arm around my seat and shifted himself closer to me.


    "It''s because they wanted their son to meet some prominent businessmen while he''s still young. They wanted him to get used to their world, so once he starts running their business he will have no difficulty in adjusting."


    I chuckled shaking my head.


    "Wow! Seriously, at that very young age? Shouldn''t they just letting him enjoy first his youth and support him for whatever he wants in life?"


    "Well, we can''t do anything about that, sweetheart that''s what his parents want." He shrugged and because I was too busy thinking about the young man''s situation, I didn''t notice the endearment he used.


    "That won''t happen to my son, or to any of my children, because I will support them in whatever they want to be when they grow up."


    I said smiling while looking at his shoulder. Actually, I was just telling it to myself but I didn''t notice I said it out loud.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let that happen, sweetheart."


    "Huh?" I asked him confused.


    His lips curled up into smirked but didn''t say anything. I raised my eyebrow when he just shook his head.


    "Excuse me, Sir, Maam."


    We both turned to the man who called our attention.


    "I am JV, hired photographer of the venue, can I take a picture you?"


    "Ahm---"


    "Sure." My head snapped at Daniel who cut me off smiling.


    "Okay, Ma''am, Sir, look at the camera and at the count one, two, three... smile!"


    "Thank you, Sir---"


    "Can we also have a copy?"


    "Yes, Sir I''ll be back after 15 minutes."


    I can''t help not to ask him when the photographer was finally out of our sight.


    "Why do you want to have a copy of our picture?"


    He shrugged. "For souvenir."


    I was left confused. "Souvenir?"


    "Because this is our------"


    "Hi, Daniel."


    He didn''t finish what he was about to say when a very familiar woman called his name and took a seat in front of us.


    "Chloe!"


    The woman who has name Chloe glanced at me.


    -''Why does she seem familiar to me?''-


    I asked myself while staring at the woman who''s wearing a see-through metallic blue gown with a deep V neckline that showing almost all her skin and cleavage. I''m not sure if she knows that this is a teenager''s party and not a ball.


    -''Tsk.tsk.tsk. Wardrobe malfunction.''-


    "Hi."


    She smirked and took a step closer to me before offering her hand.


    "I''m Chloe, Daniel''s girlfriend."


    My head snapped at Daniel and didn''t miss how his expression changed from shock to frown. He stood behind me as I stood to accept the hand of the woman who introduced herself as his girlfriend.


    Ohh... now I remember where I saw her. She was the woman my husband was kissing in the mall''s parking lot back then.


    I took a deep a deep breath before giving her my sweetest smile.


    "Hmm... So, you''re his girlfriend." I repeat confirming what she said.


    "Yup, we''ve been dating for two years."


    "Chloe!" Daniel said glaring at her.


    I mentally rolled my eyes and tugged his jacket.


    "It''s okay, sweetheart." He furrowed his eyebrows at me but I just smiled at him. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Before he could ask something, I turned to the woman in front of us. "By the way, I''m Sophia Yzabelle Kelley, Daniel''s wife. Nice to meet you, Chloe." I said accepting her hand.


    Her mouth hung open when I emphasized the word ''Kelley'' and ''wife''.


    Then I felt Daniel''s hand on my waist.


    "Sweetheart, I''ll just talk to her." He whispered to my ear but I just shrugged and pulled his neck.


    "Okay, I''ll just wait for you here, sweetheart."


    I don''t know what happened to me and I kissed him on the corner of his lips. I felt his hold tightened on my waist as he looked down to my lips.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll be back." He said almost a whisper before taking ''His'' girlfriend''s hand and pulled her to I don''t know where.


    -''Whoa! What was that? Why did I do that, for Christ sake?''-


    I sat down again closing my eyes and sighed to shake the effect of my stupidity.


    -''Why did I kiss him?''- I mentally slapped myself.


    "Why, who did you kiss and you seem bothered about it?"


    "Huh?" I opened my eyes and turned to see a man standing in front of me with a glass of wine in his hand.


    -''How did he hear that?''-


    He smiled at me that shows his pearly white teeth and dimple on his left cheek.


    "You seem bothered about the kiss?"


    "Ahm... No, actually I was just singing." I gave him an awkward smile.


    -''Liar!-''


    "Hmm..." He nodded raising his eyebrow. "By the way, I''m Joseph." He said offering his hand.


    My smile died when he mentioned his name.


    "Are you kidding me?" I asked seriously.


    "No, I''m serious, my name is Joseph, Joseph Michael Saavedra."


    "Ohh..."


    He chuckled at my reaction.


    "I''m Sophia." I stood up and accepted his hand.


    "Sophia." He repeats looking straight to my eyes. "What a beautiful name."


    "Thanks." I immediately withdrew my hand.


    "You can call me JM for short."


    I just nodded as I wasn''t really interested in whatever his name was.


    "Sophia, you look familiar to me."


    I raised my eyebrow as I waited for his next words.


    "Wait, have you ever participated in any auditions or appeared in some TV commercials?"


    This time I gave him a real smile. "I actually joined in a competition, a dance competition."


    "Oh, I now remember where I saw you!" He said grinning at me. "In the International dance competition!"


    But before I could answer, we heard the voice of Mrs. Peterson on the stage. She''s the mother of the birthday celebrant.


    "Good evening, Ladies and Gentlemen, thank you very much for attending our son''s birthday party. Now let''s sing him a happy birthday as he blows his candles."


    "Let''s join them." JM said offering his hand.


    "Sure." I nodded but I didn''t take his hand.


    My eyes are roaming around while walking towards the cake area.


    "Are you looking for someone?" Maybe he noticed my action as he also looked around the venue.


    "Yeah, I''m looking for my husband." I simply replied.


    His eyes suddenly widened when I showed him my ring.


    "You''re married?"


    "Yes, she''s already married to me! Why? Do you have a problem with that, Saavedra?"


    We both turned to the source of the voice and I saw the serious face of my husband as he walked towards our direction.


    He pulled me by my waist while giving JM a death glare.


    "Kelley!"


    I immediately noticed the tension between the two based on the way they looked at each other.


    "I didn''t know she''s your wife." JM said while looking at me.


    "Now that you know it, back off!" I gasped when Daniel stepped forward and looked deadly at JM.


    I don''t understand what''s the issue between them, but I''m sure it didn''t work out well.


    "Relax, Kelley I was just talking to your wife." JM said chuckling.


    "Really?" He scoffed. "Talking is too different from flirting, Saavedra!"


    I winced slightly when Daniel''s grip tightened on my waist.


    "Sweetheart, he''s right we''re just talking." I said putting my hand on his c.h.e.s.t.


    I gulped when he glared at me but he didn''t say anything. The next thing I knew, he pulled me outside the venue and only stopped when we were in the hallway near the ladies room.


    "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in your seat? Goddammit, Sophia! I was just gone for a few minutes and you''re flirting right away?" He whispered yell at me as he brushed his hair with his fingers.


    "I wasn''t flirting with him, we were just talking!" I tried to explain but he just narrowed his eyes on me.


    "Goddammit! Are you dumb?"


    My mouth hung open with his question.


    "That f.u.c.k.i.n.g man was obviously flirting with you!" He paused and sneered at me. "Or maybe you just let him flirt with you because you wanted it too?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Kelley but you''re not there when he talked to me, so don''t accuse me of flirting with him because I wasn''t the one who had left for a few minutes just to talk to his girlfriend!" I said through gritted teeth.


    I swear if I could just swallow him whole, he wouldn''t last standing in front of me, I will swallow him including his ego!


    But to my surprise, he suddenly chuckled at me.


    -''huh!''-


    "I didn''t know you''re jealous, sweetheart." He said stepping closer to me.


    My eyes widened... Me? Jealous? No!


    "What did you say----" but he cut me off.


    "Chloe is not my girlfriend, sweetheart."


    "Whether she''s your----" he cut me off again.


    "She''s now my ex-girlfriend because we''ve been separated two years ago."


    I laughed at him the moment he finished explaining.


    "Oh, sweetheart, I wasn''t asking for your explanation because I don''t care whether she''s your girlfriend, ex-girlfriend or whatever! And another thing, I am not jealous!"


    "Really?" He smirked at me.


    "Really?" I nodded. "And we''re talking about JM here and your accusations that I ----"


    "Seriously, that f.u.c.k.i.n.g man again?" His smirk died as he narrowed his eyes on me.


    What''s up with this man and always cutting my sentence?


    "Wow! What''s your problem with JM and you seem to be mad at him?" I raised my eyebrow. "Oh, and let''s talk about jealousy!" I said placing my hands on my h.i.p.s. "You said I''m jealous? Well, look at me, sweetheart, then look at you. Now tell me who is jealous of who."


    I was about to go back inside the venue when he suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me to him. My mind went blank when he pushed me against the wall and captured my lips into a hungry and demanding kiss. I can''t explain how I felt when he nibbled my lips asking for response. I gripped his arms as he angled my face to deepen the kiss.


    I wasn''t sure if it''s my own heartbeat I heard when I kissed him back. But there was one thing I was sure of myself, no one had ever given me those feelings he was giving me that moment.


    I was gasping for breath when pulled back.


    "I really wanted to kiss you all night, sweetheart, but I was just worried about what the in-house security would say while they''re watching us." Then he pointed the CCTV camera right above my head.


    My eyes were turned wide like saucers as I felt the blush crept all over my face.


    "Forgodsake, Daniel Kelley!"


    I whispered-yell while narrowing my eyes on him, but for the very first time he let out a boyish laugh.


    I was left speechless even when he pulled me and gave me a lingering kiss on my forehead.


    "Let''s go back inside."


    He took my hand and intertwined with his as we walked back inside the venue.


    "Don''t you ever try to leave my side, Sophia." I raised my eyebrow but didn''t say anything. "And don''t talk to that Saavedra boy again?"


    I bite my lips to control my laugh when he warned me.


    "Now, who''s jealous of the two of us?" I asked him smirking.


    He returned my smirk and I gulped when he wiped the corner of my lips using his thumb.


    "You won''t like it when I''m jealous, sweetheart." He said looking at my lips. "So it''s better if you''re just going to stay by my side because I''m telling you, I can kiss you in front of everyone just to show them that you''re my wife."


    "Huh!"


    I didn''t miss how he clenched his jaws when my lips parted as I heard what he said.


    "You better close it if you don''t want me to start kissing you right here!" He glared at me.


    I immediately closed it and avoided his gaze. If I am now confused with his sudden change of behavior, well I am more confused with what I feel. I couldn''t understand him, but I couldn''t understand myself either why I just let him do such things.

 Chapter 42 - forty-two: No kiss, No phone

    Wow! Am I seeing a Goddess?"


    "Andrew." I smiled at him when I saw him walking towards me.


    I have just arrived at the parking lot of Kelley''s Mansion.


    "Oops! What a nice car! You don''t like purple too much, do you?" He chuckled while shaking his head.


    "Yeah, I do, but about this car, you just better ask your friend and not me."


    I shrugged and leave him speechless in the parking lot.


    I immediately saw Rian and Alex as I entered the house. Rian is playing with Dino while Alex is standing behind her with his hand on her round belly.


    "Aunt Belle!" A wide smile crept on my lips when Dino saw me approaching. He run towards me and hugged my waist.


    "Hi, did you miss, Auntie?" I asked kissing both of his cheeks.


    "Yes, Aunt Belle." He said giggling and took my hand as we walked towards his parents'' seats.


    "Hi, Belle, why are you alone? Where''s my big brother?" Rian asked as we hugged each other.


    "Maybe he''s still in the office, " I said giving her an awkward smile.


    These past few days, I''ve noticed that Daniel seems to have changed the way he treats me. In fact, I really can''t remember when he started talking to me nicely without raising his voice or even throwing unnerving insults.


    We all turned to my parents-in-law when they suddenly came yo our view. We all greeted and congratulated them their long and going strong relationship.


    "Thank you, kids, you know we can''t reach this stage without you." Mom said hugging us one by one. "By the way, where is Daniel, the party is about to start but he''s still not coming?" She looked at me but I was saved by the bell when Andrew answered behind me.


    "Aunt Sonia, he is still in a meeting with the company''s new partners."


    "Oh, my God, honey." She sighed gazing up at her husband. "Why does he always put business first before family? What if his wife get pregnant?"


    My eyes widened with her question.


    "What if they''re going to have a baby, how can he----"


    I silently thank God when she didn''t finish her question as Andrew suddenly choked on his drinks behind me.


    "Oops! I''m sorry." He said moving his eyes at us one by one.


    "Why Andrew, do you have a problem if Sophia gets pregnant with my son?"


    "Of course, not Auntie. I am actually excited to be a Godfather when that happens."


    For heaven sake, how I wish the ground to open up and swallow me whole.


    The awkward conversation continued until it''s time to start the party. Mom took Craig and Gavin to become the host of the party.


    We were seated at the same table as my parents-in-law and there''s a vacant seat next to me for my husband that haven''t arrived yet.


    "You''re so beautiful tonight, sweety."


    "Thank you, Mom." I said smiling at my mother-in-law sitting on my left side.


    "How are you and my son, does he treat you well?


    I bite my lips before nodding at her. Maybe if she had asked me then, surely my answer would have been no, but since I''ve noticed how much Daniel''s treatment of me has changed these past few days, I can say ''yes he''s treating me well''.


    "I''m sorry, guys I''m late."


    -''Forgodsake! Since when does his voice affect me?''- I asked myself while taking a deep breath.


    I heard him greet his parents, but I tried not to look in his direction and pretended to be busy reading recent messages on my phone.


    I felt him sit next to me but I still pretended I didn''t notice him, until he suddenly took my phone.


    "Why did you----"


    I didn''t finish my question when my lips were met with a warm, passionate kiss that made my heart almost jumped out of my c.h.e.s.t.


    We heard gasps from people around the table and when I tried to push him, but he just cupped my cheeks and deepened the kiss.


    "Ahem! Big brother, in case you forgot there''s a kid here." Rian said as she covers her son''s eyes.


    I glared at him when he finally let me go.


    "Ohh... Son, are you now falling in love with your wife?" We both turned at the same time to his father who had a teasing smile on his lips.


    I tried to ignore the slight disappointment inside and took the glass of wine in front of me.


    -''Gosh! Sophia, why are you feeling disappointed? So what, if he didn''t answer the question? Forgodsake, you need to fix yourself! Don''t tell me you''re starting to have feelings for him?''-


    And along with that question, I heard Craig''s voice at the same time...


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may we call on the stage the lovely lady who''s sitting next to our celebrants to sing the couple''s team song... Sophia!


    My eyes widened and I accidentally spit out the wine from my mouth when I heard my name being mentioned.


    -''Holy Christ! When did I say I will sing tonight?''-


    "Are you okay?" Daniel asked as he immediately wiped my lips with the table napkin.


    But I ignored him when I saw Alex and Rian grinning widely at me.


    "Go, Belle." I raised my eyebrow when they spoke in unison.


    I just smiled at them before I stood up and walked towards the stage.


    -''Whew! Can I kill a pregnant woman and two gays at the same time tonight?''-


    I muttered when Gavin and Craig kissed my cheeks and both said good luck as they gave me the microphone on the stage.


    "Remind me to kill you guys after this party!" I glared at them before walking to the center of the stage.


    **Through the years you''ve never let me down, you turned my life around, the sweetest days I''ve found, I''ve found with you... Through the years I''ve never been afraid, I''ve loved the life we''ve made, and I''m so glad I''ve stayed right here with you, through the years...**


    I received a round of applause after I sang.


    I was about to go down the stage when a man in a dark blue suit run towards me and offered his hand.


    "Let me help you, Miss Sophia."


    Because I was surprised and wasn''t expecting his action, I just stood there staring at his hand for a few seconds.


    "Thank you----"


    "She doesn''t need your help, cousin."


    My eyebrows wrinkled when we saw Daniel down the stage. Cousin? I glanced back at the man who offered his hand and back to the serious face of my husband.


    "It''s okay, cousin, I just love helping a lovely lady like her." the man smirked.


    I can''t help not to raise my eyebrow. -''Tsk.tsk. A certain line of a womanizer.''-


    "Yes, she''s indeed a lovely lady but I can assure you she doesn''t need help your help, Mike." He paused and returned the smirk to his cousin. "Because I can do that to my wife." He said emphasizing the last word.


    But the man didn''t take his words seriously and just laughed at him.


    "You''re kidding? How can you call someone your wife if you''re not married yet?"


    My breath hitched when I saw the glint of anger in his both eyes, and everyone was surprised at his next move.


    He just took two long strides towards me to cup my cheeks and sealed my lips with a deep and demanding kiss that shows jealousy and possession.


    "Now tell me, cousin, do you believe me now that she''s my wife?" He asked glaring at him.


    "Hey, is everything okay here, boys?"


    I sighed inwardly when Dad and Mom came to our view.


    "Of course, Mom." Daniel answered smiling before he looked back at his cousin. "My cousin couldn''t believe that I was already married, so I showed him. I kissed my wife for him to believe me." He shrugged and pulled me to him.


    "Okay, that''s enough. All eyes are now on you, kids so better go back to your seats." Dad said studying his son and his nephew''s expression.


    "I''m sorry, Dad." I bite my bottom lip and smiled awkwardly to them.


    He shook his head and patted my shoulder. "Why are you saying sorry, Sophie? It''s not your fault to be beautiful tonight, your husband is just jealous." He winked at me.


    "Dad!" Daniel exclaimed.


    "What? I was just telling my observation." Dad said shrugging his shoulders.


    "Tss!"


    The only word I heard from him before he pulled my hand back to our seats.


    "Can I now get my phone back?" I asked when were seated.


    "No." He frowned.


    I took a deep breath. I guess I have no choice.


    "Please, sweetheart?" His eyes widened when I put my hand on his c.h.e.s.t and smiled at him sweetly.


    He straightened his seat. "Do you want me to return your phone?"


    I nodded.


    "Then, kiss me." And he pointed his lips that made me huffed and removed my hand from holding him.


    "Haha... no way!" I crossed my eyes over my c.h.e.s.t.


    He chuckled causing everyone to focus their attention on us, but we remained unaware of their stares.


    "Okay." He shrugged. "No kiss, no phone."


    I just rolled my eyes.


    -''Hmmph! I''m sure you''ll return it to me later. Anyway, I''m not waiting for any important calls tonight so I''ll just wait for it.''-

 Chapter 43 - forty-three: Layla

    Sophia''s POV:


    The moment we heard the sounds of the bell outside the church, Gelo and his bandmates behind me started to play their instruments.


    Rian and Alex requested me to become their wedding singer, and I gladly accepted it as one of my gift to this very important day of their lives.


    And when I saw their best man, my husband), started to walk towards the altar, that''s our cue to start the song.


    **On this day, I promise forever. On this day, I surrender my heart. Here we stand, like I planned, Please say you''ll always look at me this way, like on this day...**


    The song ended when both Alex and Rian were exactly right in front of the altar.


    I can feel my husband''s stares the song started even during the ceremony, but I just pretended oblivious and tried not to look in his direction.


    It''s kinda awkward but I have no choice so I just focused my eyes in front of the altar.


    At the end of the ceremony, we all followed the couple out of the church.


    I was walking along with Craig and Gavin when someone grabbed my hand from behind. I turned around to see Daniel wearing his signature smirk.


    He intertwined our hands as we walked towards the entrance. I noticed Craig and Gavin whispering next to me and I raised my eyebrow at them.


    "Sweet." They giggled after speaking in unison.


    I took a deep breath and decided to ignore them.


    "Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Smith."


    But what I didn''t know, she''s actually searching for someone, and she grinned when our eyes met. Alex hold her hand when she started walking towards my direction.


    I can''t help furrowing my eyebrows when she held my hands and gave me her bridal bouquet.


    "Rian?"


    My eyes widened in confusion but she just smiled at me. Alex patted Daniel''s shoulder who have the same expression as me, surprised and confused.


    "Alla mia bellissima sorella e amica, ora ti sto passando la corona."


    I was surprised when she spoke Italian, but it immediately turned to confusion when I realized what she had said.


    "What did you say?" but before I could open my mouth, Daniel asked her. His brows almost knitted in one line.


    "To my beautiful sister and friend, I am now passing the crown to you." She also translated it in english before rolling her eyes to her brother.


    I hugged them both before we let Alex took her hand and walked back towards the car.


    This is the real world and this is the truth.


    I need to keep things that are not included in this agreement. I had to focus on why I agreed to get married, and that was to find Layla and to move on from my past.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Everyone was shocked when Rian''s water bag broke before we could start the celebration at the reception.


    We immediately followed as Alex rushed her to the hospital.


    "Wow! Her baby knows the perfect timing, huh?"


    We all chuckled at my father-in-law''s joke.


    We had been waiting outside the delivery room for about two hours, but there was still no news of what was happening inside. So I decided to pull Craig to buy some snacks but we''re just taking our seconds steps when we heard Daniel''s voice.


    "Where are you going?"


    "We''re just planning to but some snacks." I said looking straight in his eyes.


    "I''ll go with you."


    My mouth hung open as he took my hand from Craig''s hold.


    "But they need you here." I said taking my hand but he tightened his hold.


    "They''re all here, my parents, Alex''s parents and their friends, so it''s okay for me to go with you."


    "But----"


    "Let''s go before I kiss you here."


    I immediately closed my mouth and turned my eyes on the floor. He held my hand tightly as we walked out of the hospital.


    "Where do you plan to buy snacks?" He asked when we were walking towards the gate of the hospital.


    He suddenly stopped so I had no choice but to stop too.


    "Nice answer, sweetheart, keep it up."


    And he surprised me by rolling his eyes at me. A loud gasp escaped my lips before I found myself laughing at him.


    "Why?"


    I shook my head while still laughing. I didn''t know he can also do such things.


    "Why don''t we use the car?" He asked again after a few seconds.


    "Why do we have to use the car? There''s a convenient shop just across the road."


    We crossed the road with four bodyguards following us. But we were just entering the store when I saw a familiar woman on the other corner of the street.


    "Layla?"


    I immediately pulled my hand from Daniel''s grip and ran towards the direction where I saw Layla. I heard Daniel''s voice behind me calling my name but I ignored it and kept running. My eyes were searching from the crowd trying to see her again.


    "She can''t lose this time! I can''t lose her! Oh, God help me!" I murmured while keep on walking and searching from the crowd.


    My eyes started to water as frustration and disappointment started to form inside me when I didn''t find her.


    I felt a hand on my arm but I swatted it and screamed in frustration.


    "Argh! Where are you?"


    "Hey, who are you talking about and why did you run?"


    Daniel asked trying to hold me but I kept on struggling and I didn''t notice I was loudly repeating the same question...


    "Where is she?"


    "Who''s she you''re referring to?"


    Tears are now flowing down on my face and I bite my lips to control the sobs that wanting to escape from my throat. I closed my eyes and let the tears to flow freely from my eyes.


    "I lost her again." I said shaking my head. "I lost her again."


    "Who are you talking about, is it your mother?"


    I opened my eyes and looked at him in shock as I realized he had heard what I said. I immediately wiped my tears and turned around to go back the convenient store.


    "Wait! You didn''t answer my question." He grabbed my hand and spin me to face him. "Who is she and why are you chasing her?"


    I shook my head and avoided his gaze.


    "She''s just someone from my past. Let''s go back to the store." And I left him standing confused in the middle of the sidewalk.


    I can''t believe what just happened. I finally found her after more than six years of searching for her, but in a matter of seconds, she disappeared again!


    I didn''t notice I zoned out the whole time we were inside the convenient store, I was pulled back in my thoughts when a pair of lips covered mine in a quick kiss.


    I gasped and looked at Daniel who''s seriously staring at me.


    "Let''s go back to the hospital."


    I just nodded and didn''t complain when he intertwined our hands.


    I could feel his gaze as we walked back to the hospital but I pretended didn''t notice it and kept my eyes on the road.


    "Where have you been? Rian will now be moved to the regular room." asked his mother when we returned to the waiting area.


    "Really? Where''s the baby?"


    I can''t help not to laugh when I saw the excitement on Daniel eyes.


    "They will bring the baby when Rian has moved into her room."


    Everyone was excited to see the new member of the family. We were all waiting inside Rian''s room with a smile on our lips. But I still can''t shake the disappointment as I remember what happened earlier.


    But what I didn''t know, Daniel was studying my every move since earlier and he''s starting to get confused about what happened.


    They all cheered when a nurse came inside with the baby in her arms. She gave it to Rian who''s really excited to hold her baby. And I also couldn''t help but shed tears when I saw how happy they were while holding their angel.


    I was about to wipe them when Daniel did it for me.


    "I don''t know why you''re crying, it''s just a baby." He said wiping my face with his both thumb.


    "Belle, Dani." We both turned when we heard his sister''s voice. "Do you want to hold my baby?" She asked smiling.


    "Huh?"


    I shook my head and smirked when Daniel''s face turned pale.


    "Tsk.tsk. sweetheart, it''s just a baby." and I pulled him towards Rian''s bed.


    "Here." Rian gave me little baby and I excitedly get it from her hands.


    "What''s her name?" I asked playing with her cute hand.


    "Joanna Angela, but Jona is her nickname."


    "Wow! She so beautiful. Hi, baby Jona." I smiled and kissed her forehead. But that smile immediately fades when I realized I didn''t really belong to their family.


    Maybe Rian noticed my reaction as she patted my arm and shook her head.


    I just gave her a half-hearted smile.


    "Let''s take a group picture!"


    Craig exclaimed aiming his phone camera on us, while Gavin pushed Daniel closer to me.


    "Okay, say cheese in one...two...three..."


    At first, I couldn''t understand what was happening, but when I noticed the kind of smile of everyone else in the room, I finally understood everything.

 Chapter 44 - forty-four: Denial

    I told Craig and Bryan about Layla, and Bryan had already put his men in the place where I had seen her. But I couldn''t help but come back every day hoping to see her again and talk about what happened in the past.


    "Ma''am Sophia, Mr. Kelley wants to talk to you."


    I sighed when Ben gave me his phone with Daniel''s name and number on the screen.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you and why aren''t you answering your phone?"


    -''No hi, no hello... Tsk.tsk.tsk.''- I muttered to myself rolling my eyes. "I didn''t notice you were calling. My phone is on silent mode."


    I heard him sighed on the other line. "Where are you?" I glanced at Ben before answering his question. "I''m in the studio."


    Ben furrowed his eyebrows but I shook my head and put my finger over my lips and he nodded.


    "Meet me at the Ciao Bella restaurant at 11:30."


    "What?" My eyes widened as I checked the time on my wristwatch, it''s five minutes before eleven and it''s about 30 minutes to get to that restaurant.


    "You have to sign some important doc.u.ments."


    "Again?" I frowned when I heard the word ''sign''.


    "Yes, we need your signature for the papers and doc.u.ments of our new project before we can forward them to Mr. Giovanni''s team."


    "Hmm... Okay." I said nodding.


    I didn''t try to ask again even though that''s the same thing he told me the last time he asked me to go to his office.


    After I gave Ben his phone back, we immediately got in the car to go to the restaurant that Daniel had mentioned.


    "But ma''am---"


    "Please, Ben?"


    "Ma''am Sophia, why don''t you just tell him you''re still looking for that woman you saw the last time you came here?"


    I sighed then shook my head.


    "I can''t Ben, it''s part of my past that I still feel uncomfortable opening up with him."


    They just nodded and didn''t ask again.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Miss, can you please show me the table reservation for Mr. Daniel Kelley?" I asked the waiter at the entrance of the restaurant.


    "Are your Mrs. Sophia Kelley, ma''am?"


    "This way, ma''am."


    "Thank you." I followed her inside while my eyes were looking around.


    And before she could point his table, I already saw him sitting near the counter.


    "Miss, it''s okay I saw him already."


    "Okay ma''am, do you need anything else, ma''am?"


    I shook my head and smiled at her. "Thank you."


    Then I slowly walked towards his table. He''s frowning while talking to someone on his phone. He ended the call and immediately stood up when he noticed me.


    He cupped my cheeks and to my surprise, he kissed me on my lips.


    "What took you so long?" He asked right after he let go of me.


    -''Wow.''- I chuckled inside when he motioned me to sit down.


    I looked around to see some teenagers near our table are whispering to each other while looking at him. I followed their gaze and I arched my eyebrow when I saw them pointing something on his pants. I glanced at him but he''s oblivious of their stares.


    "What?" He frowned.


    I smiled and shook my head as I stand again and walked towards the table of the three teenagers.


    "Where are you going?"


    But I ignored him and continued walking until I reached the table of the three.


    "Hi, girls."


    I smiled sweetly but as I expected, I just got confused stares from them.


    "Do you know him?" I asked pointing Daniel using my mouth.


    She gasped and looked at Daniel''s direction before whispering what I said to her friends. They all glanced up at me in shock.


    "But we saw him kissed you?"


    I chuckled waving my hand in the air. "Of course, he did that because he''s just acting."


    "Oh, my God, I can''t believe he''s gay!" The first girl mumbled while rolling her eyes.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. My gosh, I felt disappointed, he''s too handsome to be gay!"


    "Lily, almost all handsome men these days are gay." I bite my bottom lip to control my laugh.


    "Your right, just like him." I shrugged before biting my lips again and turned around to go back to our table.


    I winked at the grinning Ben who probably heard our conversation because he stayed right behind me until I walked back to our table. He just shook his head.


    "What did you tell them? Why they were looking at me?" Daniel asked as I sat back.


    He looked at me knitting his eyebrows.


    "Are you sure that''s what you told them?"


    "Yeah, you can ask them if you want?"


    He''s looking at the three girls when he asked me but shrugged his shoulders.


    "Anyway, I''ve already ordered food for us, while I was waiting for you earlier."


    "Okay. So, where are the papers that need my signature?"


    "I forgot them at the office."


    My mouth hung open when I heard his answer.


    -''De Ja Vu''-


    I''m not sure if I''m going to laugh especially when he avoided my gaze.


    "So you just called me for nothing?"


    "No, we can have lunch together." He said bringing the glass of water to his mouth.


    "Seriously, lunch together?"


    "Why? Can''t I invite my wife for lunch?"


    I gulped when he mentioned the word ''wife''.


    But before I could open my mouth, the food he ordered for us had arrived. My stomach growled at the sight of chicken alfredo, chocolate cannoli, and mozzarella pizza. But my throat dried when the waiter me the chicken alfredo in front of him and only vegetable salad with lettuce and lots of cuc.u.mber for me.


    I blinked my eyes twice... thrice... when he picked up the fork and swirled it on his pasta.


    "Why are you not eating?" He asked when he glanced at me.


    "Where is my food?"


    "Right in front of you."


    I chuckled as I glanced down on my plate. "Is this all you ordered for me, a vegetable salad?"


    "Yes." He nodded munching his pasta. "Why, isn''t it really what vegetarians or dieters mainly order and eat?"


    I can''t help not to laugh at his answer.


    "Where did you get that, past girlfriends?" I asked shaking my head. "Well, let me tell you, sweetheart, I''m not like your past girlfriends who only eat vegetables for fear of fats and calories, and besides I''m not a vegetarian who doesn''t eat meat, because I love meat, especially in pasta and meatballs."


    I smiled when his fork stopped in mid-air. I called the attention of one of the waiter.


    "Buongiorno sig?ora, how can I help you?" ( good morning ma''am.)


    "Buongiorno anche a te, can I have your menu?" (Good morning to you too.)


    "Yes, ma''am."


    I gladly accepted the menu that he gave me and search for some of my favorite Italian food.


    "Ahm... can you give me a Lemon ricotta pasta, Baked Italian turkey meatballs, Toasted ravioli, and two slices of your best Tiramis¨´." I am about to close the book when I remember I haven''t ordered a drink yet. "Oh, don''t forget yo give me a glass of masseto red wine."


    "Okay ma''am, is there anything else you want to add?"


    "No, that''s all, thank you."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Are you sure you can eat all of that?"


    Daniel asked as soon as the waiter placed all the food I''ve ordered in front of us.


    "Of course, watch me." I said raising an eyebrow. "Hmm... Oh, my God, I missed this."


    My mouth instantly watered when I smelled the ricotta pasta and turkey meatballs.


    "Mangiamo!" I clapped my hands excitedly.


    "What?" He asked furrowing his eyebrows.


    "Let''s eat!"


    And we started to dig on my delicious pasta while munching my ravioli.


    But what I didn''t know, there was someone who''s watching our every move from one of the corners of the restaurant.


    I was eating my dessert when Daniel suddenly received a call. He excused himself to answer his phone so I was left alone in our table.


    I tried to look around hoping to see some acquaintance, but my eyes found not just a simple acquaintance but an evil one.


    How long has he been sitting there? Has he been watching me since I entered the restaurant?


    I accidentally dropped my spoon when he lifted his wine glass and smirked at me.


    "Ma''am Sophia, are you okay?" Ben asked as he picked up the spoon on the floor and asked another one from the waiter who served my food earlier.


    "Joseph. Joseph De Lucca." I muttered unconsciously, staring at the man who still had a wicked grin on his face.


    "Who''s Joseph De Lucca?"


    I gasped when I heard Daniel''s voice from behind.


    -''How did he hear that? Did I say it out loud?''-


    "Who is that Joseph De Lucca that you mentioned?" He asked sitting back in his chair.


    "Huh?" I gulped as I don''t know how to answer him.


    I tried to look back at where I had seen Joseph sitting before Daniel came back, but I was surprised he was not there anymore and he is nowhere to be seen again.


    "You look pale, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, don''t mind me." I drank the remaining wine in my glass and stood up immediately.


    "Are you done eating?" He asked taking his wallet.


    I just nodded while getting my wallet inside my bag. He frowned when he noticed my action.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Getting money to pay for what I ate."


    "You don''t need to do that, I''ll pay for everything we''ve ordered."


    I didn''t argue with him and put my wallet back inside my bag.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "You haven''t answered my question, Sophia. Who is Joseph De Lucca?"


    He asked me when we were inside his car. I don''t know why he insisted taking me to the studio. It was his first time doing it.


    "He''s just a part of my past." I sighed turning my eyes outside the window.


    "Is he your ex-boyfriend?"


    I leaned on my seat and answered his question without looking at him.


    "No."


    "Then who is he?" I flinched when he suddenly raised his voice.


    "I told you, he''s just a part of my past!" I said turning to him.


    "Who is he exactly to you?" He asked me clenching his jaws. "If he''s not your ex-boyfriend then who is he, your ex-husband?"


    "If he''s my ex-husband, do you think we can get married?" I looked straight into his eyes. "Why do you seem to be affected by who he is in my life?"


    "I''m not affected!" He glared at me. "In fact, I don''t care whoever he is in your life, I''m just thinking about my reputation! And isn''t it included in our agreement that you can''t entertain others while you''re still married to me? Unless you''ve forgotten!"


    I chuckled bitterly. I don''t understand why he suddenly became mad. What if I mentioned Joseph de Lucca? I didn''t do anything, I just mentioned his name.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten our agreement."


    "That''s good, and don''t worry too because as soon as we finish our project with Mr. Giovanni, I''ll file for divorce papers right away." he said seriously with anger mixed in his voice.


    I just looked at him but didn''t speak as he had turned his attention to his phone.


    Sometimes I couldn''t understand him. There were times when he seemed to show me that he cared, but sometimes it''s even faster than ''flush man'' when his mood changed.


    I shook my head and turned my eyes back outside the window.


    That was our last conversation until we reached the studio. He didn''t even bother to say goodbye when I got off the car.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "Fresh flowers for the beautiful lady, from T.M." Craig excitedly run towards me with a bouquet of red roses in his hands.


    I pouted and just took the card before walking to my desk. I left him confused while still holding the flowers at the doorway.


    "What''s the meaning of your pout, beautiful lady?" I heard him asked me but I was busy reading the message written on the card.


    **May you begin this day with a smile on your face... Good morning beautiful...**


    "You know what, why don''t we open a flower shop outside of the studio since we have a supplier of fresh flowers every day?"


    "Is that a joke?" I asked raising my eyebrow, but I also chuckled.


    He just rolled his eyes on me.


    "Craig, who do you think is sending those flowers?" I asked pointing the rack of flowers near my table.


    It''s been almost two weeks since I started receiving flowers from an unknown sender with T.M. initials.


    "I don''t know, I have already asked our students which of them has a name that begins with T and M, but none of them have the same initials."


    "You seriously asked even our students?"


    "Of course, because I also want to know who is this ''mysterious guy'' that sending you flowers every day."


    I just read again the message.


    "Anyway, what happened on your searching for Layla?"


    I took a deep breath before telling him what had happened earlier. The incident inside the restaurant where I saw Joseph and even Daniel''s mood swings when he heard Joseph''s name.


    "Why are you smiling?" I asked him confused the moment I finished telling him what happened.


    "Don''t you think your husband is just jealous?" He grinned.


    "Here we are again." I said rolling my eyes.


    "Oh, come on, Sophia! I saw how he looked at you at his parents'' party and at the hospital when you were holding Rian''s baby."


    "Yes, because there were so many people at the party so he had to pretend as if he loves me."


    "Don''t tell me that when he kissed you in front of his parents he was still pretending?"


    "Of course, because I told you there were a lot of people that night and you''re there, so you know what I''m talking about."


    "Uhuh, and I also witnessed how many times he kissed you that night."


    "Haha... what are you talking about? He only kissed me twice!"


    "Ahh... really? So how about the way he looked at you while you''re holding baby Jona, can you explain it to me?"


    I sighed loudly shaking my head.


    "Craig, can we just get over with this conversation? It doesn''t make sense anymore." I exclaimed avoiding his gaze and open my laptop.


    "Ohh... why are you always avoiding this topic, Sophia?" He sat down in front of my desk. "Are you afraid?"


    "Afraid of what?"


    "Afraid of admitting that you''re starting to have feelings for your husband?"


    My head snapped at him and he smirked.


    "I''m sorry but you''re wrong, I have nothing to admit because I don''t have feelings for him."


    "Hmm... okay, as you say so." He shrugged still having the grin on his lips.


    He stood up and walked towards the door. But when I thought he was going to open the door, he turned to me and then suddenly sang.


    "I didn''t wanna fall in love with you, I didn''t wanna know the things I knew, it wasn''t ''till I looked into the mirror... Denial.. ohh..."


    (''Denial'' by Sugarbabes)


    I formed my fists and threw him the ballpen that I first picked up on my desk, but it just landed on the floor. He left the room laughing as continued his song.


    -''Denial your face! Argh!''-

 Chapter 45 - forty-five: She seemed like a puzzle

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Sophia!"


    I immediately opened the door of her room when I heard her faint scream inside. It was already 11 pm and I just arrived from the late office meeting.


    She''s having a nightmare again and she was saying the same line as when I first saw her this way.


    But this time she''s shaking and she seemed more scared than before, so I decided to wake her up.


    "Sophia."


    I hold her hand as I shaking her shoulder.


    "No! Please don''t do this!" She''s crying in her nightmare.


    "Sophia, wake up!" I dropped her hand and continued to shake her shoulders. But I was surprised when I heard the name that came out from her mouth.


    "No! Joseph, please stop doing this!"


    "What the f.u.c.k!"


    -''Joseph? Joseph De Lucca?''- I repeat mentally clenching my jaws.


    "Help! Somebody help me, please!"


    -''Forgodsake, why is she asking for help?''-


    I tried again to wake her up but the reaction she gave me left me in total shock.


    "No! Please don''t touch me! No, no, no!" She jolted bringing her knees up to her c.h.e.s.t while crying.


    "Hey, it''s just me!" I tried to hold her hand but she moved away not looking at me. "Sophia, it''s just me, Daniel. Look at me."


    She slowly looked at me with tears flowing in her face. And her eyes widened when she finally recognised me.


    "The Joseph you were mentioning in your dreams and the Joseph you saw in the restaurant earlier were the same?"


    "H-how did you know that? How did you hear---"


    "You''re having a nightmare and you''re screaming." I said cutting her sentence. "Why are you asking for help and why are you begging him to stop?" She looked at me shaking his her head."Did he do something to you?"


    She didn''t answer my question. She avoided my gaze wiping her tears.


    "Thank you for waking me up. I''m fine now, you can go back to your room."


    "You didn''t answer my question. Did he do something you?"


    She shook her head.


    "Are your nightmares connected to what happened to you in the past?" I asked her again but she remained quiet. "Sophia, tell me, did Joseph do something to you before?"


    She glanced up at me then suddenly chuckled to my surprise.


    "Sophia----"


    "I can''t tell you everything." She paused. "No, I think it''s better to say that, I can''t tell you anything about my life, because we''re not really a couple and we''re not even friends. And soon we will separate, so it''s better not to know anything about me."


    "Sophia, why don''t you try to tell me?"


    She chuckled again but I didn''t miss the couple of tears that flow down on her face. She immediately wiped them and shook her head.


    "I can''t, Mr. Kelley." She cleaned up her face using her both hands. I wanted to ask again but she looked at me and plead. "Please, I want to be alone. I want to go back to sleep."


    I just sighed nodding and walked towards the door. I glanced at her again but she was already lying on her bed with her back facing me.


    I took my phone and dialled my mother''s number as soon as I shut the door behind me. I walked to my room while waiting for her to answer her phone. I hope she answers it as I can wait until tomorrow.


    I took a deep breath when she finally lifted it after five rings.


    "Son, what happened? Why are you calling at this late hour? Is there something happened with you or with Sophia---?"


    "Then what happened, why did you call at this late hour?"


    I sighed.


    "I just have something to ask with you about Sophia."


    "What about your wife?"


    "Mom, do you know someone named Joseph De Lucca whose related to Sophia?"


    She suddenly became quite on the other line.


    "Mom?"


    "How did you know him?"


    "It doesn''t matter how I get him, Mom. I just need to know if you know this guy?"


    "So that means you know him?" I heard her sighed. "Mom, please I need to know about him."


    "Son..."


    "She''s always having nightmare, Mom, and I heard her begging and asking for help while she''s mentioning the name of this Joseph guy."


    "Ohh... I didn''t know that, son. How is she?"


    "She''s fine now but she didn''t want to tell me about him."


    "She is the only one you can ask about it, and she alone has the right to speak about her past."


    "That means I can''t get any answers from you?"


    "Daniel, I can''t tell you anything, son."


    "Then I have no choice."


    "You don''t want to give the answers, then I will get them on my own."


    "Daniel Kell----"


    I didn''t let her finish what she was about to say as I ended the call.


    -''I''m sorry, Mom but I can''t just sit down not knowing what happening around me.''-


    It''s not the first time I saw her shaking from her dream, but it''s impossible that she''s mentioning the name of the person she saw earlier at the restaurant.


    -''Is there something you haven''t told me about, Sophia? Who is this Joseph De Lucca in your life and what did he do to you?''-


    I remember her reaction when I came back to our table. She looked so pale.


    I shook my head as I also recalled what happened when we were in the convenient shop outside the hospital.


    -''Why did she react that way? Why would she want to chase that girl?''-


    I put my phone over my bedside side table as I sat down at the edge of my bed. And I massaged my temples when the image of her crying in the mall while talking to her mother suddenly flashed in my head.


    -''Forgodsake, Sophia! You seemed like a puzzle that I had to solve first before I could get the answer.''-


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Andrew, cancel all my appointments today."


    I told Andrew the moment he entered my office the next morning.


    He frowned.


    "But why?" He asked giving me the latest reports came from the finance department.


    "I just have some important things to do."


    "What about the lunch meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Giovanni at 11:30?"


    "Just tell them I have an emergency or it''s up to you whatever you want to tell them."


    He scrunched his face then dropped himself on the couch.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. This is what I love my job, lying pretending and don''t forget making shitty excuses when my boss is not around." He said rolling his eyes.


    "Ahh... so you''re complaining? Okay, you can start to pack all your things because this will be your last day as my assistant."


    "Whoa!" His eyes widened as he stood up. "Who says I''m complaining? Don''t you know that I love my job? In fact, I love everything in it! I love making shitty excuses, and if you want I can make you coffee every morning!"


    I smirked at him.


    "Really, I thought you''re tired of being my assistant?"


    "Of course, not! And don''t worry about your appointments today, I''ll take care of them." He said walking towards the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to go back to my office."


    I chuckled when he closed the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Mr. Kelley, there is a certain Mr. Nonato Alejandro waiting for you outside, he says he is your private investigator and he wants to talk to you."


    "Okay, send him in, Denise."


    I took a deep breath and a few seconds later, the private investigator I hired through the help of Andrew came inside.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Kelley."


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Alejandro, please take a seat." He sat down in front of my desk. "So, how''s the work I''ve assigned to you? Did you get any information about my wife''s background?"


    "Yes, Sir, her full name was Sophia Yzabelle Anderson Del Mundo before she married you. She was born and attended high school in Bologna Italy, but continued her college here in California."


    "Here in California?"


    He nodded.


    "She''s the only daughter of Janette Del Mundo and Romano Del Mundo who owns a small sausage company in Bologna. But her parents separated when she was ten years old and her mother left them the same year."


    So it''s true that her mother left her when she was young.


    "Why were her parents got separated, and what does Joseph De Lucca have to do with her?"


    "As for the reason why her parents got separated, I think it''s related with financial problem."


    He handed me a brown envelope.


    "Those are pictures taken when Roman Del Mundo signed a contract with Nickolas De Lucca. The contract was made by De Lucca''s camp and it''s stated there, that he was willing to lend Del Mundo a large sum of money enough to save his company from bankruptcy. But in return, his daughter would marry De Lucca''s only son, and that was none other than Joseph De Lucca."


    "What the f.u.c.k? So that means he was her ex-boyfriend?"


    "Ex-fiance to be exact, Mr. Kelley."


    I crumpled the photos in my hands as I felt the sudden surge of rage inside my c.h.e.s.t.


    -''So he was her ex-fiance, huh?''-


    "So what happened, why didn''t they get married? Why did she leave Italy and why did she attend college here in California?"


    "As of now Mr. Kelley, I still have no information as to why their marriage did not proceed and why she left Italy. But I''ll try to dig up more information on their former neighbors, maybe they know something about what happened before."


    "Also try to investigate Bryan Delgado, he''s a close friend of my wife. I don''t know how long they have been friends so I''m not sure if he knows something about her."


    "Excuse me, Sir, but I just wanna know if you''re talking about Bryan Delgado, the owner of Delgado''s detective agency?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "But sir, I think we will find it difficult to keep track of his every move."


    I frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    "He would easily find out if someone''s watching him because this is his job and he already knew every inch of this thing---"


    "I don''t care whether this is his job or not!" I said slamming my hands over my desk. "I need you to do something with it! I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care if he owns the biggest detective company in the world!  Just do what I tell you to do, do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Mr. Kelley."


    "I want you to hire some men to monitor him. And don''t worry about the payment because I''ve already put half of what I promised you into your account."


    "Yes, Sir. And about her mother, Janette Del Mundo, she''s now living in Seattle with his 16 years old son."


    "So that means Sophia has a brother?"


    He nodded. "She works as a volunteer in the Calamity foundation in Seattle and the last city she visited was in Amador City, where your wife also went in those days."


    "Do you think they met there?"


    "It''s something I''m not sure of, Mr. Kelley. Maybe it''s yes, or maybe not."


    When he''s finally out of my sight, I looked again at the photos in front of me.


    What happened to their engagement and why did she leave Italy? Did she escape from their engagement?


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Good morning, Nanay Emily." I said hugging her back. She''s preparing omelet for breakfast.


    "Good morning, Anak. How''s your sleep?" She smiled patting my hands on her belly?


    I bite my lips before answering her question.


    "It''s fine, Nanay."


    It''s been days since I started having nightmares again and they were all the same, they were all about Joseph and what he did. I could hardly sleep at night and had to visit my doctor to get a prescription for sleeping pills.


    I didn''t notice Daniel coming into the kitchen and now watching me from behind.


    "You want me to make your favorite classic coffee?" Nanay Emily asked when she turn off the stove.


    "Ohh.. thanks Nanay Emily, but I''ll just do it myself." I turned around and was surprised to see Daniel walking towards me.


    "Sit down."


    "Huh?" I furrowed my eyebrows as he grabbed my hand and made me sit in one of the chairs at the counter.


    "What happened to your eyes?" He asked cupping my face with his hands. I tried to remove them but he glared at me. "Where did you get these? Are you still having nightmares?"


    I know he''s referring to my eye bags.


    "Uhm..."


    "You don''t have yo answer it, I already know the answer." He turned around and walked inside the counter. "From now on, you''re going to sleep in my room."


    "What?"


    My eyes widened and at the same time, we heard the sound of something falling on the floor. We both turned to Nanay Emily who has a wide grin on her face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry it slipped into my hand. Anyway, don''t mind me and just continue with what you''re talking about."


    I glanced back at Daniel who turned his back on me.


    "What did you say, sleep in your room?"


    He turned around with a cup of coffee in his hands. He placed it right in front of me.


    "You heard it right, so I don''t need to repeat it again."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Do I look like I''m kidding?"


    I gulped as I saw the seriousness in his eyes.


    "Why would I do that? Why would I sleep in your room?" I started to raise my voice as I felt my blood draining all over my body.


    "You''re just going to sleep in my room, what''s wrong with that?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with sleeping in your room, but why would I do that if I have my own room?"


    -''Sleep in his room? Haha..that''s a big NO! That idea is worse than my nightmares.''-


    "So that I can easily wake you up when you''re having nightmares again."


    I looked at him then chuckled sarcastically.


    "No!" I glared at him and walked out of the kitchen with the coffee that he made for me.


    "Sophia!"


    "No!" I marched towards the living room.


    "Sophia, listen to me!" He shouted, his voice echoed in the living room.


    I took a deep breath and turned to him.


    "I said no, I won''t sleep in your room! And let me just remind you, Mr.Kelley, that''s not included in our agreement! I''ll just pretend to be your wife when we''re in public, but not inside of this house!"


    "Then f.u.c.k that agreement! You''ve already said that there''s nothing wrong with sleeping in my room, so what are you afraid of? That we''re having s.e.x?"


    My mouth hung open when I heard his last word. I felt my face turning into crimson red as he smirked at me.


    "Or maybe you''re more afraid of yourself because you don''t know what you can do when we are in the same room?"


    "Oh, good heaven!"


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart because I''m a willing victim." He winked at me.


    "Haha... in your dreams, Mr. Kelley! And what did you say, f.u.c.k the agreement? Wow, as I remember, you were the one who told me not to forget about ''the agreement''." I said emphasizing the last two words. "So, I''ll just do as you tell me, I will never sleep in your room and that''s final!"


    I was about to go upstairs but I stopped when he spoke again.


    "Okay, I''ll ask Nanay Emily to transfer all your things to my room and also to lock your room."


    "Then go ahead, there are two other rooms in this house where I can sleep!"


    He suddenly chuckled and stepped closer to me.


    "Ohh... do you think I''ll just leave them open? No, because I''ll make sure all the rooms in this house are locked, so you have no choice but to sleep in my room!"


    "You can''t do that!" I said glaring at him. "I will sleep in the living room!"


    "Fine, but I''ll promise when you wake up you''re already in my bed." He shrugged much to my annoyance.


    "Why are you doing this, Mr. Kelley?" I asked through gritted teeth. I don''t understand why he suddenly wants me to sleep in his room? Is it just because of my nightmares?


    "I''ve already explained to you the reason, Sophia."


    "Well, I don''t get it! Can you explain it more specific because I don''t believe that this is just because of my nightmares!" I paused and eyed him suspiciously. "Or don''t tell me you''re fantasizing of me?"


    The moment he laughed at me, that''s the time I''ve realized that, that question came out loud from my mouth.


    We both didn''t notice that we were watched by the two oldies from the kitchen. For them, seeing how carefree Daniel while he''s in front of me is a good sign that he''s starting to have a good relationship with me.


    "Well, why not, sweetheart? I''m a man, a man with needs and d.e.s.i.r.es----"


    "So, you''re really fantasizing me? I thought you said I wasn''t your type?"


    "Yeah, I said that but that doesn''t mean I''m not allowed to dream of your body." he laughed after biting his lips.


    "Forgodsake! Then you want me to sleep in your room? Argh! You pervert!" I said, shocked and annoyed.


    "Hey, I''m just kidding! I won''t touch you if that''s what you''re afraid of. I won''t touch even a strand of your hair but of course, I can''t promise myself if you initiate yourself and seduce me. Because like what I told you I''m just a man, sweetheart."


    "Oh, my God, Daniel Kelley, you''re a s.e.x maniac!" I shouted the last word before I run upstairs and left him laughing at the end of the stairs.


    But to my dismay, I heard his voice when I reached the hallway. He followed me again.


    "Come on, sweetheart, how would you know if you will not try? Don''t you want to have a baby with me?"


    "Argh! Can you stop it, Daniel Kelley? Now do you expect me to sleep in your room after all you''ve said?" I asked, narrowing my eyes, gripping the mug in my hands.


    "I told you, I''m just kidding."


    I sneered. "Really? Then keep on kidding all your life because I will never sleep in your room!" I pushed the door of my room and slammed it immediately into his face.


    "Sophia, open this door!"


    He keeps on knocking but I ignored him and sit comfortably on the terrace.


    "Keep on knocking ''till your knuckles turn white, I don''t care!"

 Chapter 46 - forty-six: Where is my kiss?

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Sophia, you have guests."


    I heard Craig''s voice from the entrance of the studio but I continued to dance with my students.


    "Guests?" I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Yes, guests."


    "Who are they?"


    I asked swaying my h.i.p.s left and right as it is part of the steps. I didn''t know the guests he was referring to were now inside and watching me dance in the middle. I have 15 students on the dance floor, so they''re blocking the mirror.


    "Just turn around so you can see them."


    My husband''s face was the first thing I saw when I turned around. He really surprised me as I didn''t expect him to come and visit me. And because of that, I suddenly lost my balance and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    I bite my lip when I felt the stinging pain on my b.u.t.t.


    "Sophia!"


    I was speechless and shocked when he bent down and checked my legs if I had any bruises.


    "Are you okay?" He asked, concern laced in his voice.


    I blinked rapidly and nodded, startled by new feelings and sensations going through me.


    "Ahem!" We heard someone coughing behind him and a blush crept on my face when I realized that Rian and Alex were also with him. Rian is holding little Jona in her arms while Dino is in Alex''s hands.


    "Hi, we''re also here." Rian said, grinning widely at me.


    "Hi, Aunt Belle."


    "Hello, Dino." I completely ignored Daniel and walked towards them.


    I kissed his cheeks and took little Jona in my arms.


    "Hi, my baby girl, how are you?" I asked kissing her forehead. She leaned on my c.h.e.s.t and I giggled when she smiled at me. "Ohh, you''re so cute little angel."


    "Yeah, she so cute and adorable, sweetheart."


    I glanced at him only to find out that he''s not looking at his niece but to my face. "I can also give you one like Jona or more than---"


    "Daniel Kelley!"


    I cut him off narrowing my eyes but he just gave me a loud chuckle that surprised Rian and Alex.


    "Hubby, are you sure they know we''re here? Because I feel like they don''t seem to notice us." Rian asked her husband, shaking her head.


    "It''s as if they have their own world when they are with each other." Alex mumbled and put his arm around his wife''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go inside my office." I walked past at them bringing Jona with me.


    "Wow! I didn''t know you loved flowers so much, Belle!"


    Rian''s eyes widened when she saw the arrangements of flowers inside my office.


    Craig and I chuckled at her question.


    "Actually, they came from her secret admirer with T.M. initials." Craig answered for me.


    "T.M. initials?" Alex and Rian asked at the same time.


    "So, you have a secret admirer, huh?" Daniel looked at me, his face devoid of emotions.


    "So, what if she has a secret admirer?" Rian raised her eyebrow.


    "We have an agreement, Rian! She can''t entertain suitors or admirers while she''s still married to me!" He glared at her.


    "Well, for your information, Mr. Kelley, I''m not entertaining suitors! It''s not my fault when someone sends me flowers every day!" I said giving Jona to her mother.


    "Really, Sophia? You can lie to them but not on my face. You can always return them to your sender."


    "Then tell me how I could do it if I didn''t even know who sent me those flowers!"


    "Ahm... actually, she''s not the one who receives them." Craig said, giving him an awkward smile. "It''s me. I was the one who convinced her to let me accept the flowers and arrange them inside her office. Don''t worry, she''s just keeping the cards, but these lovely things here, these are all for me."


    I bite my lip to suppress the chuckle as he literally kissed the petals of the red roses in front of him.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. There''s nothing wrong with accepting gifts, especially when she''s still single, big brother. The mistake begins if she is your real wife and you feel jealous." Rian smirked.


    "Tss! Change your clothes." He turned to me, ignoring his sister''s comment.


    "Why do I have to change my clothes?" I asked confused.


    "Because we are going out with the kids." Rian answered me.


    "Unless you want to go out wearing a black tank top and gray leggings." Daniel murmured.


    "Why not? If you want, I can go out with you wearing only a swimsuit." I said, riding his comment to add his annoyance.


    And I rejoice inside when turns to me, narrowing his eyes.


    All our heads were thrown against him in shock when he raised his voice. But a silly idea came to my mind.


    I stepped closer to him, cupped his left cheek and smiled sweetly.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart, I''m all yours so you don''t have to be jealous." I patted his cheek before turning to my desk.


    I left him speechless while Rian, Alex and Craig were trying to control their laugh.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    After eating at a restaurant, Daniel pulled me inside a boutique. Almost everyone was looking at us as we entered.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked in a whisper.


    "We are going to buy you some dress, sweetheart." He said smiling and put his hand on my lower back.


    "What are you talking about? I have a lot of dress----" I didn''t finish what I was saying when he kissed my lips.


    "Hmm... I would love to kiss your soft and sweet lips every time you talk back, sweetheart." He smirked.


    "Argh!" I formed my fists glaring at him.


    I roamed my eyes inside the boutique and tried to choose something that will make him annoyed.


    I rolled my eyes when he called the attention of the two sales personnel to help me fitting those clothes that he pulled from the hangers.


    "Try them all."


    My eyes widened when he pointed the bunch of dress in the cart.


    "Are you seriously want me to try all of them?"


    "Yes." He shrugged. "And we will take them as long as it fits you."


    "But Mr. Ke----sweetheart.." I remember were not in the house. "I told you I don''t need them. I have a lot of dress in my closet." I smiled sweetly as I noticed the two ladies were watching us.


    "It''s okay, sweetheart, you know how much I love you, right?"


    -''Wow, so sweet!''-


    "And I will do everything that will make you happy."


    I restrained myself from rolling my eyes.


    -''Or you will everything to irritate me?''- "Of course, I know that, sweetheart."


    Why do I feel that he''s really enjoying this?


    "Miss, can you help me fit all of these?" I said turning to the lady in my left side, but I didn''t understand her answer as I heard Daniel''s voice behind me.


    "I love you, sweetheart." My breath hitched but I tried to act normal and smiled at the lady before turning to my ''husband''.


    "I love you too, sweetheart." I gulped as I felt my face heated by the blush slowly creeping up my neck.


    I immediately turned around but his next words almost blew my eyes from their sockets.


    "Where is my kiss?"


    -''Haha... Kiss?''- "Did he say kiss?" I asked the lady.


    "Yes, Ma''am." She nodded.


    "I thought you love me, so where''s my kiss?" He smirked when I glanced at him.


    I slowly walked back in front of him.


    "You want a kiss, sweetheart?" I asked almost a whisper. Holding his face with my two hands, I leaned forward to reach his ear and whispered. "Then, you can start to kiss your ass!"


    -''Two can play this game''- I add in my mind, biting my lower lip. I didn''t miss how his hazel brown eyes have turned into a deep golden brown.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "No."


    -''Again? Argh! Forgodsake!''-  I complained silently when he still didn''t approve the 6th dress I showed him.


    7th dress... Green, off shoulder with sweetheart


    Neckline.


    "No, too much skin."


    8th dress... Royal blue, spaghetti-strap with high slit on my left legs.


    "No, that''s just the same with the last one, too revealing."


    -''Argh! Daniel Kelley!''-


    I pulled my hair in frustration when I entered again in the fitting room. And a naughty smile crept on my lips when I saw the last dress hanging on the door.


    -''Hmm... I like you!''-


    9th dress... Crimson red spaghetti strap, floor-length, with plunging neckline, open back and two high slits in front.


    Everything he didn''t like, too much skin, too revealing, too s.e.xy, was combined in one dress.


    He''s on his phone when I came out of the fitting room.


    "Sweetheart." I made sure my voice sounded sweet and seductive.


    His jaws dropped when he saw me walking towards his seat. I turned around to show him how much skin shows in my dress.


    "What do you think, sweetheart?"


    "Ahm... No!"


    I took a deep breath to control my laugh. "But why? Am I not s.e.xy with this dress?" I asked batting my lashes.


    "No, Sophia, not that one." He said seriously.


    "Ohh, I thought you will do everything to make me happy? I thought you said you love me?" I pouted my lips like a ten-year-old kid.


    Everyone who''s watching our conversation was having a different expression on their face.


    He stood up and grabbed my hand.


    "Change this one!" He said whispering to my ear.


    "No, I like this dress."


    "Forgodsake, Sophia! Are you going to change this dress or do you want me to come with you inside the fitting room to help you change it?"


    I glared at him balling my fists.


    "Fine!"


    After another 30 minutes of fitting of almost all the dress inside the boutique, I finally felt the comfort of the couch. He approved 5 long dress, 5 coats, 4 skirts, and some shoes that he personally chose for me.


    He didn''t let me pay for those items and warned to kiss me if I still insisted on paying them, so I let him give his card to the cashier.


    ''Thank you, Miss." Daniel said taking his card.  He motioned his two bodyguards to take the ten large paper bags from the counter.


    "You''re welcome, Sir."


    "Thank you, girls." I winked at them.


    "Let''s go." He took my hand and pulled me towards the door.


    "Let me bring the other bags." I said smiling at him but he just looked at me frowning. "Okay." I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t speak again.


    I can''t help but smile as I remember what I did earlier before he pays at the counter.


    Flashback...


    "Miss, do you remember all the dress that my husband didn''t approve?" I asked one of the girls who''s helping me.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "Pack those dress because that''s what I''ll get."


    "But Ma''am?"


    She suddenly looked horrified but I just chuckled at her reaction.


    "Don''t worry about him, just be quiet." I said taking her hand and put the two hundred dollars in it. "Shhh!"


    She was surprised but nodded eventually.

 Chapter 47 - forty-seven: Hes a good man

    Sophia''s POV:


    I was so excited to go home to change clothes because Craig and I were going to watch a movie with some of our friends tonight.


    But my excitement was replaced by annoyance when I couldn''t open my bedroom door.


    I tried to open it several times but it was locked. As far as I remember I didn''t lock it this morning.


    "Nanay Emily, do we have a spare key in my room?"  I ran to the kitchen and asked her as I felt the irritation slowly creeping inside me.


    "Yes, we have, but why do you need a spare key?" She asked while removing her apron.


    "My room was locked, Nanay Emily and I don''t know how it happened. I need to take a shower because I have a girls night out tonight."


    "Ohh, Anak I forgot to tell you this morning that we''re going to transfer all your things into your husband''s room."


    I blinked my eyes rapidly. What did she say?


    "Nanay Emily, I''m sorry but can you say it again?" I''m not sure if I heard it right.


    "We already transferred all your things into your husband''s room, Anak."


    "What the hell?"


    I suddenly chuckled in surprise and irritation.


    "Wow! So he actually did what he said, to move my stuff into his room and for me sleep there?"


    "I thought you already talked about this matter?"


    I scrunched my face as I tapped my forehead in frustration.


    "So what am I going to do now, to share a room with him or a bed with him? Forgodsake, what was he thinking? Argh! Daniel Kelley, I''m gonna chop your body into a thousand pieces!"


    "Whoa! He put them in a safe box just to make sure I couldn''t open my room?" My eyes turned wide in surprise. I can''t believe he would really do such things. What a silly and wise idea, isn''t it?


    "Don''t worry about your things, we already arranged them inside his walk-in cabinet, including your shoes and your guitar." She said, smiling at me.


    "Do I have a choice?" I looked at her and reciprocate her smile but we both know it didn''t reach my eyes. "Anyway, Nanay Emily, can you just tell my ''annoying husband'' that I''m not going home tonight? I''m going out with my friends."


    I brushed my hair with my fingers and walked past her but she called me again before I could even reach the door.


    "Sophia."


    She walked closer to me and held my hands.


    "Your husband is a good man. I was there when he was growing up and on his journey before he met you. He may be cold and annoying at times, but I can assure you he is a good man." She put the loose strands of hair behind my ear.


    I took a deep breath and also hold her hands.


    "I know, Nanay Emily. In fact, all of you were describing how kind and sweet he is, but I can''t open up with him. We are the total opposite of each other and I don''t think we will survive in one day without fighting."


    I wish I could say that I didn''t see them or I didn''t notice them, but I remained quiet as I don''t want to define the feeling that was growing inside me. I don''t want to get used to it because I know someday, things will change and we will go back to what we were before we got married.


    "I have to go, Nanay Emily."


    I smiled at her before turning back to my new room.


    I sighed as I wandered my eyes inside of his room. It''s a combination of white, gray and black.


    -''Tsk.tsk.tsk. The colors really suits his personality. Gray for being emotionless and black for his authoritative personality.''-


    I walked closer to his bedside table when noticed their family picture beside the lampshade. There were also photos of him wearing a softball uniform with Alex and their other friends.


    The walk-in cabinet has doubled the size of the cabinet in my room. I checked some of his drawers and I gasped when the one I have opened was filled with boxes of different flavor of c.o.n.d.o.ms.


    "Oh, my gosh!" I said picking up one of them. "Strawberry?" And checked the other colors too. "Holy God! Why does he have so much of this and take note, with different flavors?" I put them back and closed the drawer. "I didn''t know that c.o.n.d.o.ms had a flavor."


    But in fairness, he has an organized closet. Shirts and suits were hung in colors, even the neckties and his accessories.


    After checking all the drawers and cabinets, I finally found my things. I pulled my black short dress that ended two inches above my knees, red coat and my three inches black stiletto.


    His bathroom was filled with his scent, the soap that he used and his perfume.


    "God! We will share a bedroom, a bathroom, a closet and a ..." My eyes widened. "... and a bed? Argh! No way! Since this is his ridiculous idea, he will sleep on the couch and I will be on his bed."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "Wow! He seriously moved your things in his room?"


    I rolled my eyes when Craig and two of our friends laughed at me. We headed straight to the bar after watching a movie earlier.


    "And you just agreed, so does this mean you will be a real couple?"


    "Tss! Of course, not! We will not share a bed because he will sleep on the couch."


    "Ohh... poor husband." I just shrugged when they all laughed at me again.


    But after five minutes, he came back and insisted me to answer his boss''s call.


    "Ma''am Sophia, please? He said he will fire me if you don''t answer the phone." He pleads so I have no choice but to take it from him.


    "Fine!"


    I went to the restroom to talk to my ''husband''. It''s the only place I could talk to him without raising my voice because of the blasting music inside the bar.


    "Hell----"


    "Where the hell are you, woman?"


    I cringed and put the phone away from my ear when he screamed on the other line.


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "Are you in a bar?"


    "Yes, I am in a bar, and since you know where I am, can I now return the phone to Ben? I want to go back inside."


    "No! You''re not going back to the dance floor, because you''re going home now!"


    I can''t help but laugh with what he said. I can also feel the effect of alcohol in me.


    "Excuse me, Mr. husband, are you ordering me to go home?"


    "What the hell, Sophia are you drunk?"


    "I want to say ''none of your business, but I have a much better answer than that. What do you think I''ll do inside the bar? Sleep until morning?" I waited for him to laugh, but I noticed I was the only one laughing at my own joke. "And by the way, I''m not going home so don''t bother yourself calling me again. Bye, sweetheart." I ended the call without waiting for his answer.


    "Sophia---"


    -''Hmmp! Sophia your face? How dare you not laugh at my joke?''-


    I shrugged and grinned widely at my reflection on the mirror, only to be fade when I saw his name flashed on the screen again.


    -''Ohh, goodness!''-


    I sighed before swiping the answer button.


    "What is it----"


    "Sophia Kelley, if you don''t come home now, I swear I''ll drag you out of that bar and tie you up in bed for a week!"


    But instead of feeling worried and scared, I just laughed at him and didn''t take his words seriously.


    "Oh, I''m scared, sweetheart."


    "Then expect me within 20 minutes!"


    "Okay, I''ll just wait for you here." And I ended the call again. "I don''t care if you run your a.s.s here!"


    I checked my dress and makeup before deciding to go back to the dance floor.


    I saw Ben when I opened the door.


    "Here''s your phone." I said giving it to him.


    "Ma''am Sophia---"


    "No, Ben!" I cut him off, shaking my head. I know what he was about to say. "We are not going home!"


    "But ma''am---"


    "You can go home if you want, but I''m not going with you." I walked past him and headed straight to our booth.


    And because of the loud music that piercing through our ears, I didn''t hear what he said behind me.


    "Holy mother of God! Why did you give me such a stubborn couple for a boss? What did I do, holy God?" He said following behind me while scratching the back of his neck.

 Chapter 48 - forty-eight: Teddy Bear

    "Where have you been?" Craig asked me when I came back from the restroom.


    "I just went from the restroom." I said taking my seat next to him. "Daniel called me."


    "Really? What did he say?"


    "He wants me to go home." I shrugged.


    He looked at me as if I was joking.


    "He wants you to what?"


    "He wants me to go home."


    Then he chuckled and bring his drinks to his mouth.


    "Wow! So he''s now acting a real husband to you, girl."


    I rolled my eyes when he teased me but I didn''t comment and drank the remaining content on my glass.


    We returned to the dance floor after our shots and we immersed ourselves in the blaring and penetrating music inside the club. And because of the effects of alcohol and my love of dance, Daniel''s threat has completely vanished in my mind.


    We continued dancing until I felt the two strong arms that suddenly grabbed me and threw me over his shoulder. I screamed in shock but when I smelled his perfume, I didn''t have to ask who he was.


    "Let''s go home!"


    I gasped when he tightened his hold on me as he started walking towards the exit.


    "Forgodsake! Put me down, Daniel Kelley!" I said through gritted teeth while trying to struggle in his hold.


    "No! I told you to go home but you didn''t listen to me!"


    "I don''t want to go home, I''ve told you that on the phone!" but he just ignored me by talking to my bodyguard.


    "Ben, get her car! We are now going home!"


    "Yes, Sir."


    My eyes widened when I saw everyone was staring at us while he''s walking towards the parking lot.


    "Put me down, Daniel Kelley! Everyone is staring at us!"


    "But I care, so put me down and let me go back inside the club!" I gripped his shirt as I felt the dizziness surged in me.


    "No, you''re not going back to that club ever!" I heard the opening of the car door.


    "And who are you to tell me what to do or not? This is my life, you son of a-----"


    "Don''t you dare finish that word, Sophia!"


    "Agg!" I screamed again when he literally threw me inside the car. "What the hell? Why did you that?" I asked glaring at him? He sat down next to me in the backseat.


    "Erwin, let''s go!"


    "No! I won''t go with you!" I tried to open the door on my side but it''s locked. "Argh! You''re a sick bastard!"


    "Stop struggling because whatever you do, I won''t let you go back to that bar! And if you try, I swear, Sophia, I''ll make sure they close as soon as you''ve stepped inside!"


    A loud gasp escaped through my lips. He can''t do that!


    My eyes turned like saucers but he smirked.


    "Go ahead and try it, but don''t blame me if you''ll find out that they''ve already closed!"


    "Argh! Why are you doing this? This is my personal life so you shouldn''t care about it!"


    I stopped from opening the door but I continued to glare at him.


    "Really? Well, for your information Sophia Kelley, since you married me, I have the right to intervene in you and in your life."


    "Maybe you forgot Mr. Kelley, what we talked about was just pretending to be married in public, but we wouldn''t interfere with each other lives!"


    "Then forget what we talked about before, because I have already changed them!"


    I was shocked that I can only stare on his face.


    "You can''t do that!" I said when I find my words again.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Because I am your husband."


    "You''re not my husband Daniel, we''re just----"


    "I''m your husband, Sophia! You married me and we didn''t sign any doc.u.ments for an agreement, those were just verbal agreement, so I can change them whenever I want."


    "You''re such a jerk and a sick bastard, do you know that?" I screamed forming my fists when I realized what he said was right. We didn''t sign any doc.u.ments that will prove our agreement.


    "Ohh, I know, sweetheart."


    I didn''t say anything after that. I simply leaned against my seat, balling my fists hard until my nails dig into my both palms. I was too consumed with my anger and irritation that I didn''t notice the pain from it.


    I remained silent all the way to his house until tiredness and drowsiness settled in my system. I closed my eyes to take a nap and promised myself to wake up when we arrived. But that promised was completely vanished when my nap turned into a deep slumber.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "Oh! What happened to your wife, Anak? I thought she said she''s not going home tonight?"


    I know that voice. That''s Nanay Emily.


    "I picked her up. She''s drunk, Nanay Emily."


    How dare him told her that I''m drunk? I''m not drunk!


    "But why did she do that? Is she okay?"


    "Don''t worry about her, she''s okay."


    The next moment I knew, I was in a soft and huge bed. I could feel something heavy over my stomach and a warm and huge stuffed toy lying next to me. I think it''s a teddy bear. It feels so soft and comfortable so I leaned myself and hugged it tightly against my body.


    Why didn''t I think to buy a big stuffed toy before? If I had known how comfortable it was to hug a huge teddy bear in my bed, I would have bought a lot of them.


    "Hmm.." I m.o.a.n.e.d pressing body more to its neck.


    "Shhh.."


    I frowned mentally when I heard it speak.


    "You''re talking?" I asked, amazed.


    I am still dreaming or I''m still drunk?


    "Yes, I''m talking, sweetheart."


    "Wow! I can''t believe it, you''re also calling me sweetheart." I murmured against its neck.


    Now I''m really sure that I''m just dreaming. Since when a teddy bear learned to speak?


    I felt its c.h.e.s.t vibrates by a small chuckle.


    "Shhh.. go back to sleep, sweetheart, it''s still dark outside."


    "Hmm... okay." I said sniffing its neck, and I smiled when I smelled the familiar scent of my husband. "You smell so good, teddy bear. Did you use my husband''s perfume?"


    Few seconds passed before I heard his voice again.


    "Yes, I used your husband''s perfume earlier."


    I giggled when I heard his answer.


    "Why are you laughing?" Teddy Bear asked me.


    "Nothing, I just don''t think he might like the idea of someone using his personal things." I giggled again.


    "I don''t think so. But don''t you think he might get jealous when he finds out that your hugging someone in your sleep?"


    "But you''re not a human, you''re a Teddy bear."


    "Yeah, but I''m a guy, a guy Teddy bear."


    "But still you''re just a stuffed toy, so there''s nothing wrong with hugging you. And don''t mind him, he''s already asleep."


    I felt his c.h.e.s.t vibrates again before I felt a pair of warm lips on my forehead and my body was pulled against his soft and comfortable body.


    "Did you just kiss me?" I asked confused as to why a teddy bear can kiss.


    "Yes, I have just kissed you, so go back to sleep, Sophia."


    "Ohh, you also know my name?"


    "Of course, I know your name, silly."


    I really wanted to ask Teddy a lot of questions but he pulled me closer and wrapped his arms around me.


    "Goodnight, sweetheart." He said kissing the top of my head.


    "Goodnight, Teddy Bear."


    I don''t know how long we talked, but there were things I remember, the feeling of being in his arms, the warmth of his body, his warm breath that hits my skin and his strong heartbeat as if it were music to my ears and gave me a peaceful sleep that night.

 Chapter 49 - forty-nine: Hes sick

    I woke up the following morning with something heavy on my waist. I smiled as I remembered my dream last night.


    But that smile immediately turned into a frown when I realized that I''m awake now and I still feel his arm around me.


    "Shh... don''t move." I heard a faint voice next to me.


    -''Did I hear Daniel''s voice?''- I slowly opened my eyes only to be surprised when I saw Daniel lying beside me with one of his arms wrapped around me and not Teddy bear''s arm.


    "What the hell, Daniel!"


    I screamed, jolting in bed and glared at his sleeping figure.


    "Hmm.."


    But he didn''t budge and just formed his body like a fetus. And when I removed his hand, that''s when I noticed that his skin was hot. I frowned and touched his forehead only to find that his temperature was not normal.


    "Forgodsake, you''re so hot!" I said shocked and got up immediately from bed.


    His eyes were still closed but I didn''t miss when his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "I know sweetheart, I know."


    I gritted my teeth when I realized what I said that made him smile.


    "Argh! You still can be a jerk even when you''re sick? Unbelievable!"


    "What do you mean---ahh!"


    I didn''t finish my question when he grabbed my hand and pulled me back to his side. His arm instantly wrapped around my waist.


    "Daniel, what are you doing?" I asked struggling but he''s too strong that I couldn''t move even my hands.


    "Just stay here for a while." and he pulled me closer to his c.h.e.s.t.


    "But you''re hot!"


    He chuckled. "I told you I already know that, sweetheart, but anyway thank you for telling me."


    "Forgodsake, that''s not what I mean! You''re sick and you need to take medicine!"


    "No, I don''t need any medicine, I just need you here beside me so don''t move and stay here."


    "But Daniel..."


    -''Oh, my God!''- shock and Panic hit me when I heard him groan again. And because of that, I didn''t think twice to put my arm around his waist and hugged him closer to me.


    "Stay here, please."


    I bite my lower lip as I felt his warm breath fanned across my neck.


    "You need to take medicine, Daniel." I tried to get up (tried) but it''s useless as he didn''t let me move bit.


    I sighed because I can''t do anything but wait for him until he falls asleep again. Last night''s events are still not clear to me. The last thing I remember was that we were arguing in his car, but after that I couldn''t remember anything. Nor can I even remember how I got here and how it happened that he was with me when I woke up?


    He was already asleep when I decided to get up and pulled the blanket up to his neck. He needs to eat and take medicine so I left him and rushed towards the kitchen.


    I found Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto in the counter and they gave me a warm smile when they saw me.


    "Good morning, Anak." They said in unison.


    "Good morning." I smiled awkwardly.


    I was confused but I decided to ignore their strange exchange of glances with one another.


    "We''re preparing for lunch, what do you want to---"


    "Lunch?" My eyes widened in surprise. "What time is it?"


    They both checked their wristwatch and replied in unison.


    "11:30 in the morning, why?"


    "11:30? That means I overslept this morning?"


    "It''s okay, Anak, there''s nothing wrong with that. We know you''re tired from the happenings last night." Tatay Berto said, then grinned widely at me.


    I don''t understand what they were talking about. "Ahm... Nanay, do we have ingredients for chicken soup? I need to cook for---"


    "Chicken soup? Why do you need to cook a chicken soup?" They cut me as they asked at the same time.


    "Oh, what happened to him?" Nanay Emily seemed to pull back from reality.


    "I don''t know, I just woke up this morning with him shaking beside me. Do I need to call a doctor?"


    She gave me a warm smile before shaking her head. "Just check his temperature and maintain a cold towel on his forehead."


    "Is that all I have to do? Are you sure we''re not going to call a doctor?"


    "No need to call a doctor when it''s just a fever, Anak." She smiled. "Let''s go and let''s check his temperature."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Hmmm..."


    I stood up immediately and rushed to his side when I heard him g.r.o.a.n.e.d as if he was in pain.


    "Daniel." I called his name as I put another cold towel on his forehead.


    "Daniel, you need to eat and take medicine." I called him again but he returned to sleep.


    I sighed and get the thermometer. His body temperature had dropped by two degrees, maybe because of the medicine, I insisted him to take earlier.


    I walked back to the couch and I was about to sit down when his phone ringed over the bedside table, so I have no choice but to answer it.


    "Hell----"


    "Dude, where are you? Your meeting is about to start within 30 minutes."


    "Andrew, it''s me, Sophia." I said biting my bottom lip.


    "Sophia?"


    "Yeah, it''s me. I''m sorry if he can''t be able to go to work today, he''s sick, Andrew."


    "Ohh, I didn''t know. How''s he?"


    "Well, he''s still sick, but his temperature isn''t as hot as it was earlier."


    "Good to hear that. Anyway, can I visit him later?"


    "Of course. And about the meeting, can you just do something about it?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it."


    I put his phone back over the table after ending the call and stared at his face. I smiled when I noticed the slight frown creased on his forehead.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. You''re still frowning even in your sleep." I muttered, leaning forward to flatten it.


    I gently rubbed his forehead with a smile on my face.


    -''Is it bad to wish you were always asleep so I can''t hear your annoying screams? And of course, for you to stop bossing me around?-''


    I lowered my finger slowly to his eyebrows, down to the bridge of his nose. And guess what, I didn''t seem satisfied because I leaned forward to see his face closely.


    He''s indeed handsome. A good looking man with thick eyebrows, perfect sculptured nose, a pair of soft and red lips, and of course, a beautiful pair of hazel brown eyes that staring back at me---wait? Staring back at me?


    I blinked repeatedly and checked if I''m just mistaken but no, he''s really staring at me.


    "Ahhh?" My eyes widened and I screamed when I realized he was awake. I tried to balance my body but it''s too late because my b.u.t.t has already touched the floor. "My goodness, you''re awake!" I ignored the stinging pain as I looked at him in shock.


    "Yes, sweetheart, I''m awake." He said chuckling while trying to get up.


    As long as I want to punch his face, I set aside my irritation and got up immediately to help him sit on the bed.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you''re awake? Why aren''t you talking?" I asked as I helped him lean against the headboard.


    He just gave me a weak chuckle.


    "Why would I do that if I know you''re enjoying." He winked at me. "So, have you memorized my facial features, sweetheart?"


    "Tss!" I sneered, rolling my eyes. "Forgodsake, Daniel Kelley, can you stop being a jerk for once in your life?" I glared at him with my hands over my h.i.p.s.


    This time he gave me a throaty laugh that made my heart stop its beating for I don''t know how many seconds.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked him instead, ignoring the weird feeling inside my stomach.


    "Yes."


    "Okay, wait for me here, I''ll just get a bowl of chicken soup." I didn''t wait for his answer as I rushed towards the door.


    "Whew!" I sighed loudly the moment I shut the door behind me.

 Chapter 50 - fifty: Can you sing for me?

    Sophia''s POV:


    "What are you doing?"


    I asked in surprise the moment I opened the door and he was about to open the bathroom door. I immediately put the bowl on the table and rushed to his side.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me, so I can help you?" I asked glaring at him as I hold his arm.


    "I can walk, sweetheart, don''t worry about me." He said grinning at me.


    "Don''t worry your face! Where are you going? Let me help you."


    But his grin turned into chuckles.


    "Sure, I would appreciate your help, sweetheart." He put his arm around my shoulder and opened the door widely. "Let''s go inside."


    My eyes widened when I realized what he was going to do, so I stopped and looked at him in shock.


    "Why did you stop? I thought you''re going to help me?"


    "Where exactly are you going?"


    "Inside the bathroom."


    "Inside the bathroom?"


    "I will pee." I gasped. "And I''m glad to accept your help. I need someone to put down my zipper and hold my---"


    "Argh! Daniel Kelley, you''re such a pervert!" I can''t help but scream and drop his arm when I understand what he was referring to. Hold his....


    "But you were the one who told me who would help me."


    "Yes, but I didn''t say I''ll come with you to the bathroom! Argh!" I stomped my feet away from him.


    "Ohh, how will I put down my zipper if you''re not going to help me?"


    "Can you hear what you''re talking about?" My face turned horrified by his idea. "Jesus Christ, Daniel! You only have a fever but you''re not paralyzed!"


    I got another throaty laugh from him before he entered the bathroom.


    I waited for almost five minutes until he came to my view.


    I immediately run to him when I noticed that he was walking unstable.


    "Are you okay?" I can''t help not to ask as I helped him walked back towards the bed.


    "Yeah, just a little dizzy."


    I said, getting the bowl from the table, but I frowned when I was about to give it to him. He leaned against the headboard, his eyes were closed and massaging his temples.


    "When was the last time you ate?" that was the first question came out from me as I hold his arm.


    "Yesterday afternoon." He replied still in closed eyes.


    "Yesterday afternoon, do you mean lunch?"


    He nodded.


    "What about last night? What did you do and why didn''t you eat?"


    He sighed and looked at me.


    "Do you want to know what I did last night?" He paused. "I called my stubborn wife, but she said she didn''t want to go home so I have no choice but to pick her up from the bar."


    I gulped when he smirked at me.


    I suddenly felt guilty for what he said and can''t help to ask myself. Am I drunk last night? I know I''m just tired but I''m not drunk.


    "Here''s the soup, you should eat this while it''s still hot." I avoided his gaze as I put the bed table on his l.a.p and placed the bowl of soup on top of it.


    "Can you feed me?"


    I was left open-mouthed with his question. But since I was thinking that I might be the reason why he got sick, I just nodded and took the spoon from him.


    I slowly blew the soup before bringing it closer to his mouth.


    "It''s still hot." I said, waiting for him to open his mouth.


    My breath hitched when his lips take the spoon. I felt my stomach churning when he slowly released it and glanced at me. Shivers shook through my spine and I lowered my eyes. Trying to ignore the odd feeling that dancing inside my c.h.e.s.t, I busied myself on feeding him.


    "This tastes good. I don''t remember Nanay Emily cooked like this before." He said after finishing the whole bowl.


    "Because it wasn''t her who cooked it." I gave him the glass of water. "It''s me."


    I smiled, watching his reaction as if he couldn''t believe that I could cook.


    "Yeah, I cooked for the sick version of you and not for the jerk you." I said rolling my eyes.


    I thought he would laugh but he just stared at me.


    "Why?"


    "Nothing, I just can''t believe you could cook."


    See? He will say that as I expected.


    "You should take a nap. Andrew called earlier, he said he will visit you later." I collected the bowl from him.


    I was about to stand up when he grabbed my hand.


    "Thank you."


    "That''s all right." I shrugged. "I have to go."


    "Are you going to work?"


    "No, I have to go to the kitchen to wash this." I said waving the tray.


    "Hmm..." He said nodding. "Can you come back here, after washing it?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows. "But what do I do here when I come back?"


    "Can you sing for me?"


    I blinked repeatedly and stared at him. Did I hear him, right? Is he really asking me to sing for him?


    "Can you play your guitar?"


    "Now I believe you''re really sick, Daniel Kelley."


    He looked at me, puzzled by my words.


    "Because the certain Daniel Kelley I met.." I paused and looked straight at him. "No, Daniel Kelley with whom I married, is a man who doesn''t know how to say thank you, sorry, and above all he didn''t know how to ask but order."


    Maybe he didn''t expect to hear those words as he remained quiet and staring at me.


    "Okay, I''ll come back after washing this."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Sophia, are you okay?"


    I sighed before turning to Nanay Emily who''s standing behind me at the kitchen counter.


    "You seemed lost in thought, Anak. Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m okay, Nanay Emily." I said, trying to smile.


    "How''s your husband?"


    "Well, a little better than earlier. His temperature has dropped, but I think his mind seemed to get worse because of the medicine he was taking."


    "Huh? What do you mean his mind was getting worse! Why, what happened to him?"


    Oops! I bite my lower lip as I realize I said the last part aloud. The concern from her voice was obvious that I don''t know how to tell her that it''s not what she thinks.


    "That''s not what I mean, Nanay. He suddenly asked me to sing and play my guitar. Doesn''t his condition seem to be getting worse because he suddenly thought of something like that?"


    And because of that, I earned chuckles from her.


    "Don''t you like the other side of him? I told you, he''s a good man, Anak. He''s only serious and arrogant in your first meeting, but once you get to know him, you will understand what I''m saying."


    I just shrugged and smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Nanay, I have to go back and think of a song for him." I rolled my eyes, which she just returned with a chuckle.


    Walking back to his room, my mind was occupied by which song I will sing for him. But of course, I can''t help but think about his sudden change in the last few days. Surprisingly, I couldn''t hear any more insults from him. Hmmm... maybe he was tired of yelling at me, being grumpy every day, or maybe his period was finally over. I shrugged and chuckled as I opened the door.


    I was still in my world when I entered his room and didn''t notice the kind of look he was giving at me.


    I walked straight to the walk-in cabinet to pick up my guitar without noticing his gaze behind me.

 Chapter 51 - fifty-one: Gift shop

    "What happened in the kitchen?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows when I came back in front of him. I don''t understand his question.


    "What do you mean, what happened in the kitchen?"


    "You seemed happy when you entered the door."


    "Ohh..." I bite my lower lip. He saw me. "Am I?"


    "Yeah, is there something happened?"


    "Nah!" I shrugged. "I just had a small talk with Nanay Emily about you."


    He frowned, confusion was clearly evident on his face.


    "I told her that having a fever seemed to be better for you."


    "So you want me to have fever forever?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean, silly! Even though you were always raising your voice when talking to me and hating me for thinking that I just married you for your money, I''m not the kind of person who thinks you''d always be sick."


    I didn''t miss the hint of sadness written on his eyes, but I just ignore it and gave him a half-hearted smile.


    "What I mean is that your fever seems to be better for you because it has changed you. You don''t shout at me anymore, and suddenly you learn to say thank you. I just don''t know how long you will be a ''nice'' Daniel, but I prefer this side of you."


    I gulped when I saw his lips curled up into a smile. The smile that shows the agree with me.


    "So, what song do you want me to sing for you, my master?"


    "My master?" He asked furrowing his eyebrows.


    "My master. My boss. My king Daniel."


    He chuckled, scratching the back of his neck. I can''t help but smile at his gesture. It''s the first time I saw him being himself in front of me, smiling at me, laughing with me, and I wish this moment would never end.


    "Well, it''s up to you what song you want to sing for me." then he smiled again.


    I sighed and started playing my guitar.


    "Fancy meeting you alone in the crowd, couldn''t help but notice your smile. While everybody else around us is going about, can we just stop and talk awhile?"


    I felt his eyes on my face as I sing the first line, but I continued and pretend that I''m not affected.


    "Do tell me more about yourself we could share a thought or two, now who would mind?... Can we just stop and talk awhile, get to know each other who are we to know? Love could be waiting at the end, ''round that bend and so, let''s stop and talk awhile."


    "Is that what you want?" The first question he asked me, right after I finished the song. "Get to know each other?"


    "That''s just a song." I shrugged.


    "Where did you learn to play a guitar?"


    I was shocked with his next question that I don''t know how to answer him without mentioning my past.


    "Ahm... from my father." I replied, avoiding his gaze.


    "Huh?"


    I gulped, glancing at him only to find him staring at me and waiting for my answer.


    I chuckled and shook my head.


    "There''s not much to say about my childhood. Boring and unexciting." I said, trying to get up but he grabbed my arm. I looked at his hand before looking into his eyes.


    "If you don''t want to talk about your childhood, can I just tell about mine?"


    Did I hear him say that or am I just dreaming again?


    He frowned when I put my hand on his forehead and neck.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    He asked, confused. But the truth is that I was more confused than he was.


    And I don''t know what happened next, I just found myself lying in bed with him on top of me.


    "Daniel..."


    "Sweetheart, are you telling me I''m crazy and out of my mind?" His face was merely inches away from me.


    "T-That''s not what I-I''m trying to say." Why am I stuttering?


    "Then what?" He asked, looking at me intently. His elbows are on my side.


    I gulped as I felt my throat suddenly went dried.


    "Ahmm..."


    Our close proximity made me so hard to answer his question. My stomach was churning, my heart was pounding inside my rib cage and I didn''t miss how his eyes darkened when I moistened my lips.


    Clenching his jaws, I heard him utter a weak curse.


    I was almost deaf from the uneven sound of my heart as he slowly lowered his face, without taking his eyes from my lips. I could hardly move.


    I wanted to close my eyes, but before our lips could meet, the door snapped open and a shocked figure of Andrew came to our sight. I immediately pushed Daniel and get up. I felt the color of my face turning into crimson red.


    "Oops!" Andrew''s eyes turned like saucers as he instantly covered his mouth.


    "What the f.u.c.k, Andrew? Don''t you know how to knock?"


    "Ah-ow! I''m sorry, dude, I didn''t know you''re about to kiss your wife!"


    I bite my lips to suppress the laugh that wanted to bubble up from my throat.


    "Goddammit! Get out!"


    But he looked at me, trying to control his laughter when Daniel shouted at him.


    "Hey, chill dude! Didn''t you know that I had a hard time cancelling all your meetings earlier? Holy Christ! They don''t want to believe you''re sick! Besides, I rushed here to see if you''re okay, then you will just tell me to go out?" He said with a fake cry.


    "I swear to God, Andrew, if you don''t get your a.s.s out of here, I''ll cut your balls off your body!"


    Andrew''s face became horrified as he glanced at me.


    "Whoa! That''s harsh!"


    "Andrew----"


    "Okay, fine, I''m leaving! But I''ll be back later when you finish kissing your wife. Hmmph! I''ll just talk to Nanay Emily and ask her to cook something sweet for the two of you! Bye!"


    We looked at each other when he finally got out of the room. And slowly, the laughter I was holding back broke out in my throat. I don''t know exactly what I am laughing at, but there''s one thing I know. I''m happy.


    I''m happy to see this carefree side of him, and I wish he wouldn''t return to the old version of himself.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    The following morning at the studio:


    "What''s that?"


    I asked Craig with wrinkled eyebrows when I saw a half human-size teddy bear on my swivel chair.


    "Teddy bear."


    He replied and I smiled at him sarcastically as I crossed my arms over my c.h.e.s.t.


    "I know it''s a teddy bear, but what I mean is that where does it come from? Did you buy it?"


    "Haha, of course, not. That stuffed toy was with the flowers sent to you by T.M. this morning."


    "Tsk tsk. Isn''t it corny, I mean, flowers and stuffed toy? Oh, my gosh!"


    He said, rolling his eyes and walked towards my desk.


    "You know what, there''s only one thing left to complete the package."


    "And that is?" I asked, confused.


    He grinned.


    "Chocolates!" He proudly stated. "He had already sent flowers and stuffed toy, so only chocolate was left to complete the package."


    "Hahaha... that''s so funny!" I blurted sarcastically but laughed eventually.


    "I just don''t understand why he''s sending these stuffs without showing himself to you. Isn''t it just a waste of time? You don''t even know his name and his face. Is he ugly or handsome like ''your husband?''"


    I shook my head when he emphasized the last two words.


    Well, he''s right. I also couldn''t help but think of who this T.M is that bothering himself on sending me flowers every day, and then now with a stuffed toy?


    I''m just wondering if he also intends to send stuffed toys every day because I''m sure by then, we will no longer be able to call our studio a dancing studio anymore, but a ''Gift shop'' for valentines day.

 Chapter 52 - fifty-two: My wife

    "I think someone''s gonna pick you up, girl?"


    I heard Craig muttering something but I didn''t understand it as I was busy putting a disc on the player.


    "Girl?"


    "Hmm?" I glanced at him. "Are you talking to me?"


    "No, I''m talking to your soul!" He said, narrowing his eyes at me. And I can''t help but laugh with his sarcastic come back. "I said someone''s gonna pick you up from work this afternoon." He pointed the entrance door using his lips.


    "What do you mean someone''s gonna pick----" I didn''t finish my question as my mouth hung open when I saw Daniel entering the studio.


    "You may want to close your mouth, girl, you''re drooling." He nudged my elbow.


    I also nudged his arm to shut him up. And that''s the moment when Daniel saw me and our eyes met.


    It seems the world has stopped around me when he smiled and I see nothing but him and his hazel brown eyes staring at me. My heart almost jumped out of my c.h.e.s.t and I don''t know how I should react as he walked closer to me.


    -''Forgodsake! What is happening to me?''-


    "What do you mean what''s happening to you?" He asked when he finally stopped in front of me.


    "Huh?" I was suddenly pulled back from my thoughts when I realized I asked that stupid question aloud. "Ahmm... w-what I mean is that s-something''s happening to my feet."


    "Why, what happened to your feet?" He asked, concern was evident in his voice.


    "Let me see---"


    "Hey, it''s okay!" I was shocked when he was about to bend down to check my feet but I grabbed his arm. "They were fine now."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. Anyway, what are you doing here?" I asked to change the subject. Well, that was the subject we should have first discussed.


    "I''m here to pick you up."


    "You''re here to pick-----ahh!" We both snapped to Craig as he suddenly added the volume of the music on the disc player.


    "Oops! I''m sorry, I was just out of my mind." He explained, grinning at me. "I was right." Then he winked at me.


    "He was right about what?"


    I gulped when Daniel asked me, confused.


    -''Does it make sense?''- I mentally slapped myself when he raised his eyebrow.


    "So, are you ready to go?"


    "Ready to go where?"


    "To go with me."


    "Wait, are you still sick, Daniel Kelley?"


    "Of course, not, sweetheart. Why did you ask?"


    "I just can''t believe that a certain Daniel Kelley is here to pick me up. Are you sure you''re now okay?"


    But instead of answering my question, he took my hand and pulled me into a hug.


    "Why do you keep calling me by my full name?" He whispered. "The next time I hear you call me Daniel Kelley or even Daniel again, I''ll kiss you and I don''t care where we are, either in public or inside the house."


    "What the hell, Daniel----"


    That''s it. He didn''t let me finish my sentence as he cupped my face and kissed me. Sometimes I really couldn''t trust my own tongue.


    My eyes were still wide when he let me go, and he smirked, wiping my lips with his thumb.


    "Why did you do that, Da...argh!"


    "Say it. Say my name again, sweetheart." He drew his face closer as he waits for me to say his name again.


    "Why are you here?" instead, I asked, avoiding his gaze.


    "I told you, sweetheart, I''m here to pick you up."


    "But why? I have my feet and I can go home alone."


    "I know, but I can''t see anything wrong with taking my wife from work."


    "And who told you that we are going home?"


    "Why, where are we going?"


    But he ignored me as he walked towards Craig. He whispered something on him that made him seem excited.


    I was confused by his actions. But I can''t deny that deep inside, I like them. I like his changes and everything that''s going on between us.


    Should I be grateful for his fever or should I be grateful that he had a fever?


    All eyes were on us when we leave the studio. He opened the door for me, held my hand as we walked to his car, opened the car door, and although I was complaining when he fastened my seatbelt, he still did it for me.


    If these were all a dream, then I would like not to wake up and just continue dreaming.


    "Where are we going?" I asked after 20 minutes of driving and we''re still on the road.


    "You will know when we get there." He said glancing at me before turning his eyes on the road. "But for now, relax and if you want you can turn on the music."


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart, we just have to wait another 20 minutes before we get there."


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "Just kidding."


    "Danie----ohh!" I stopped immediately and bite my lips when he glanced at me. "What should I call you if you don''t want me to call you by your name?"


    "Call me sweetheart, love, honey pie, darling, cupcake, sugar, honeybunch, or whatever you want, it will be fine with me."


    I can''t help but stare and laugh at him. Did I hear those words from him? Did he just mention those corny endearments?


    "Seriously, you want me to call you honeybunch, sugar and cupcake? When did you start being corny? I didn''t know you''re also a fan of those affectionate names, Daniel Kelley?"


    -''Oops!''-


    I straightened my seat as soon as his name came out of my lips. I immediately looked away from him and pretended I didn''t mention it again..


    "Why did you stop, sweetheart? Don''t worry, I won''t kiss you right now. I will only count them until we get there."


    I just rolled my eyes, ignoring his statement.


    He continued driving until we stopped in front of a large gate with a view of a beach behind.


    "Wow!" I muttered in awe and I turned to him. "What are we doing here?"


    "This is our family''s private resort." He smiled and leaned forward to unbuckle my seatbelt.


    "I know how to do that." I said trying to hold the lock but he swatted my hand.


    "I know, but I want to do it."


    "Fine. But you haven''t answered my question, what are we doing here?"


    "I just want to relax and to show you something."


    "What is it?"


    "You will know when we----"


    "When we get there?" I was the one who continued what he was about to say.


    "Yes." He chuckled and pinched the tip of my nose. "Let''s go."


    We were greeted by the guard when we got off the car.


    "Good evening, Sir. It''s been a long time since you visited here, Mr. Kelley. And at that time you were with your sister, but now you''re with your beautiful girlfriend."


    "Yeah, it''s been a while since I''ve been here. But anyway, this beautiful woman here with me isn''t my girlfriend." He said, placing his hand on my lower back.


    "Sir?" The guard seemed confused


    "Tim, this is Sophia, my wife."


    "Whoah! But we haven''t heard you get married?"


    "Well, it''s a private ceremony and we didn''t announce it in public."


    "Ahh..." He said, nodding. "By the way, congratulations, Sir and mam Sophia."


    "Thank you, Tim."


    He took my hand and intertwined it with his as we walked alongside the shore.

 Chapter 53 - fifty-three: Im falling in love with him

    "Do you know what I wanted to be when I was young?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows as he suddenly brought up such question. His eyes were filled with unreadable emotions that I had never seen before.


    "I wanted to be an engineer. I wanted to build houses, buildings, tall and huge buildings, schools, bridges and every structure you see around you. That was really my dream then." He sighed and gave me a sad smile.


    "If so, why didn''t you pursue your dream?"


    "Because I took business."


    He stopped and looked at the buildings located near the beach. They had lights that seemed to dance and glimmer in the vast, noisy and non-sleeping city of Los Angeles. And as if showing and reminding him of his childhood dream.


    "I am the eldest child, and although I have become the youngest, I am sure that I will still take care of the company, since I am the man between us."


    "Does your sister knows about it?" I asked, also looking at the huge buildings he was looking at, which seemed to talk and compete which of them is the highest and which is not.


    "I think so." He shrugged. "So even though I wanted to be an engineer back then, I had no choice but to take a business course because that was what my parents wanted for me."


    A sad smile crept on my lips as I heard the word ''parents.


    "But you''re still lucky because you have parents while growing up. You also have Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto." I sighed and uttered the next words silently... -''Unlike me.''-


    "Well, you had a point there." He smiled. "Let''s go."


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Relax, we will get there."


    We continued to walk until we reached a small cabin. At first, I thought it was just an ordinary cabin with one room and a small sitting area inside, but my mouth hung open the moment he turned on the lights.


    "Whoa! This place is nice and cosy."


    "I have something to show you." Then he took my hand again as he pulled me towards the kitchen.


    "Where are we going?"


    He suddenly stopped and to my surprise, he gave me a peck on my lips.


    "From now on, I will also kiss you when you ask me again that question." He said grinning and opened the small door we found in the back of the house.


    "Are you sure you''re not sick?" I asked rolling my eyes.


    "I''m not sick, sweetheart, because you were my best nurse."


    "Really? Then what happened to Daniel Kelley I met a few months ago?"


    "Don''t worry, he''s still here and I''m going to show you the real Daniel later."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "This is my favorite place when I was in college, when I wanted to be alone and when I was stressed thinking about how I will manage the company. And there''s only one person who knew about this, and that is Rian."


    "How about your parents?"


    "No, they didn''t know about this."


    "Until now?"


    He nodded.


    "Then why did you bring me here? Why do you want to show me your secret room?"


    "Because you''re part of my life now, you''re my wife."


    I gulped upon hearing those words. And thank God, he didn''t notice my reaction as turned around to find the switch.


    "Wow! They are so beautiful and they seem real." I said in awe as I walked towards the painting of a mother drying her daughter''s tears. "Who painted them all?"


    I felt him stood behind me.


    "I was the one who pointed them."


    My head snapped at him. "Really?"


    "Yup, it was my hobby since I was in high school, but as I told you, I can''t even pursue painting because of our business."


    "Have you tried to talk to your parents about this?"


    "No. If they don''t want me to study Engineering, what else of painting?" He sighed and picked up the painting of a father dancing with his daughter and he gave it to me.


    "Is this Rian?"


    "Yes, it was when he married to Alex. I just copied that on one of their wedding picture."


    "But you were also good is some aspects, like dancing and singing."


    I ignored him as I started at the piece of art in front of me. It was just a painting but it brought so many emotions inside me. I raised my hand to touch the mother''s face in the picture.


    "How does it feel about having a mother on your side while growing up?" I asked, tracing my fingers on the painting.


    I haven''t received any reply from him, he has just mentioned my name in which I don''t understand why.


    "Sophia..."


    "I didn''t experience that as I was growing up because my mom left us when I was young, when I was only 10 years old."


    I don''t know why I suddenly felt like I was ready to tell him about my mother.


    I sighed and shook my head as I continued. Maybe there''s nothing wrong with sharing with him a little information about my childhood as he shared his childhood dream with me, and this place where he only trusted me and his sister, Rian, to know about it.


    "You know what, when I was young, I couldn''t help but be jealous of my friends who had a complete family and had a mother on their side." I said walking towards the other paintings hanging on the wall. "Until now I''m still wondering why she did it. And believe me, when I was growing up, there wasn''t a day that I wished for her to come back and explain her reason to me."


    "This is so beautiful."


    I glanced at him and smiled. But he didn''t reciprocate it as he just stood there, staring at me with his hands in his pockets.


    "Then I saw her again after 16 years in Amador City."


    "You mean you saw her in Amador when you went there?"


    I nodded but didn''t look at him.


    "But I ran and didn''t talk to her. Until recently, we met again at the mall. No, she saw me at the mall and tried to talk to me. Then suddenly I remembered what she had done and thought I wasn''t ready to listen to what she had to say. Because for me, whatever she says, whatever she does, she can''t bring the past back."


    "Why didn''t you ask her or give her the chance to explain everything? I''m sure she has a reason why she did that and why she left you."


    "Because I felt afraid at that time."


    "You were afraid of what?"


    "I was afraid of knowing her reason and because I missed her, I was afraid to forgive her. I ran again without hearing any of her words." I immediately wipe the lone tear that flow down my cheek.


    He took my hand from behind as he stood next to me.


    "I saw you at the mall at that time."


    My head snapped at him, confused at what he said.


    "What do you mean you saw me?"


    "The day your mother saw you at the mall, I happened to be there with Andrew. We had a lunch meeting with one of our clients at the restaurant when you and Nanay Emily came. And when you turned around, a woman suddenly chased you outside the restaurant. So we immediately followed you and----"


    "And you witnessed our conversation." I was the one who continued what he was about to say.


    He nodded while I just closed my eyes and sighed.


    "You should talk to her, Sophia. You wouldn''t know why she left you if you didn''t talk to her." He said holding me by my shoulders and turned me to him.


    "I can''t. Because for whatever reason she had, it was still wrong that she left her daughter!"


    "I know what she did was wrong but isn''t it time for you to listen to her?  I mean, it''s been 16 years like you said, and I''ve seen how she regrets what she did."


    "It''s not that easy, Daniel---"


    "I know. I know, sweetheart, and I''m not telling you to forgive her in that instant." He cupped my face and made me look at him. "I can go with you if you want."


    -''I can go with you if you want.''-


    His words marked in my head, but instead of crying and tearing my heart out because of what we talked about, I don''t know but I found myself smiling and I bit my lip when he asked me.


    "Why?"


    I shook my head and looked straight into his eyes.


    "I just can''t believe we''re talking right now without arguing and you''re not raising your voice at me."


    His lips were slowly curled up into a grin as he took a step back and avoided my gaze.


    "I don''t know what you did to me, but I''m glad we can formally talk like this."


    He shrugged and I chuckled.


    "What do you mean, you don''t know what I did to you?" I raised my eyebrow and stood in front of him. "Why, Mr. Kelley, are you now falling in love with me?"


    He looked at me and sneered. "I really like how you repeatedly mentioned my name, sweetheart."


    My eyes widened and I gasped as he neared a step but I immediately took a step back.


    "I was just distracted, that shouldn''t be counted!"


    "No, what did I tell you while we''re still travelling here? I will just count them and ask you to pay when we get here. And as I remembered, you mentioned my name more than 10 times, oh no, it''s fifteen!"


    "Huh! You''re exaggerated! I only mentioned it twice!" I said, my eyes double its size.


    "Well, I''m sorry to say that it has interest, sweetheart." He continued to chase me and I just walked around the mini table.


    "Interest? Are you crazy? Mentioning your name was not a kind of loan!"


    He just laughed at me. "Whatever you call it, sweetheart. It''s now paying time!"


    And that''s what we did for almost five minutes, I was running away from him but he continued to chase me.


    And when I thought he already stopped, I was surprised when he suddenly grabbed me from behind.


    "Gotcha!"


    I screamed in shock and he immediately put me down, turning me to face him.


    "Daniel..!"


    "Shhh!"


    My breath hitched when he put his index finger on my lips.


    "You really wanted me to kiss you, huh?" He smirked.


    "Of course, not-----." And that''s it!


    My words died in my throat when he cupped my face and kissed me. I felt my stomach churning because of the sudden sensation he brought me through his kiss.


    At first, it was a soft kiss, not a demanding one, it''s like he was testing if I am going to stop him, but when I didn''t, he deepened it slowly. And it took me a few seconds to realize that I am now returning his kiss.


    I close my eyes and feel the intensity of his kiss. I felt his hand around my waist and he pulled me closer to him. I don''t understand exactly how I feel, it''s hard to explain. But there is one thing I''m sure of at this moment...


    I am falling in love with him.

 Chapter 54 - fifty-four: Dont live in the past

    Daniel''s POV:


    I couldn''t help but smile every time I remembered the events of these past days between me and Sophia. There has been progress on what we have so far.


    We have just finished our board meeting this morning and my next meeting will be around 11 am, so I still have time to call her. I check the time on my wristwatch and it''s only 9:00 o''clock in the morning. I''m sure she''s still in bed at this moment.


    She picked up the call after the first ring.


    "Hello, Mr. Kelle----I mean, Mr. husband."


    I chuckled when she immediately changed what she was about to call me. I remembered she told me she wouldn''t call me again Mr. Kelley or even my name, but Mr. husband instead.


    "Good morning, sweetheart."


    "Good morning, Mr. husband."


    I can''t contain the smile that creeping to my face whenever she calls me that.


    "Have you eaten the breakfast I prepared for you this morning?"


    "Ahm... I hadn''t eaten it yet, but I brought it here to the studio and I''m actually going to eat it now."


    "You''re already at the studio?" I asked furrowing my eyebrows. "But it''s still early, I thought your call time is around 10 am.?"


    "Yeah, it was supposed to be 10 am, but I received a call from one of our clients and they changed the schedule to 9 am."


    "And you just agreed to them? They should change the schedule in advance and not----"


    "Hey, it''s okay! They just have a competition this coming week, so their training is in full swing, and we still have two sessions this afternoon."


    "You still have two seasons? Don''t you feel tired of it?"


    "Okay." I sighed. "I''ll pick you up later."


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to do that---"


    "No, I mean it. I''m going to pick you up at 4 o''clock."


    "Hmmp! Fine."


    Then we both fell into silence.


    "Sophia.."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ahm... " I tapped my forehead as I suddenly lost of words. "Be careful not to have bruises."


    "Ohh... Okay." She paused. "Do have anything else to say, Mr. husband?"


    "Yeah, I got it."


    Then we became silent again.


    "Aren''t you going to hang up?" I heard her ask after a few seconds.


    "You hang up first."


    "No, you hang up first." she insisted.


    "It''s okay, you hang up ----" (tot...tot...tot...) I just looked at my phone after hearing the beep, and then sighed. She hung up.


    "Since when does it become so difficult to hang up the phone first?"


    I almost dropped the phone when Andrew suddenly speaks near my ear. I didn''t notice that he entered my office.


    "What the f.u.c.k, Andrew?" I asked, glaring at him.


    "What the hell are you doing here?"


    "I''m here because I''m working for you as your personal assistant."


    I didn''t utter a word but I narrowed my eyes on him.


    "Ohh, I''m just kidding, Sir. I just have to give you these reports from the marketing department." He said putting the three blue folders on my desk. He''s biting his lips, so I know he''s just controlling his laugh.


    "Don''t you know how to knock?" I asked, fixing my tie and put my phone inside my pocket.


    But I glanced up at him, frowning when he suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Believe me, Sir, I did more than five times. But when I didn''t hear anything from you inside, I just decided to enter your office. And then I found out that the reason why you''re not responding was because you''re busy."


    He smirked as he took a seat in front of me.


    "You''re busy talking to your ''sweetheart''."


    "I was just checking on her." I said avoiding his gaze. I took the first folder and scanned the files, even though my attention wasn''t really there.


    "Ohh... you were just checking on her." He repeated, nodding. "I heard you cooked breakfast for her."


    I know it was not a question, it was just a confirmation.


    "Yes." I answered shortly.


    "Whoah! I can''t believe that the CEO of an international company cooks for his ''sweetheart! Tsk.tsk.tsk. I knew it! It''s probably a symptom!"


    I raised my eyebrow as I glanced back at him.


    "Symptom?"


    "It''s a symptom that you''re in love! You''re in love with your wife!"


    I was speechless for a few seconds before I form words again.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. You''ve changed, dude! As I remember, you don''t want to call her before, you don''t want to see her, and you don''t even want to hear anything about her, but look at what love has changed you!


    "Tss! You''re talking nonsense, Andrew." I said giving him a dry smile.


    "Ohh...okay, keep on denying!"


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about, so shut up!"


    He smirked, shaking his head as he stood. I thought he''s finally going out but to my surprise, he put his hand on my desk as he leaned forward and looked straight at me.


    "Yeah, you''re right, my friend. Maybe I really don''t know what I''m talking about, but I''m sure you knew...bang!"


    I was slightly surprised when he shot me with his finger as if it were a real gun. Then he laughed, clutching his stomach.


    "You better get back to your work or I swear to kill you in a few seconds from now!" I said, gritting my teeth.


    "Oops! That''s what I am about to say next. Good day, Sir."


    He literally bowed in front of me before walking towards the door...''singing''.


    "This thing called love, I just can''t handle it... this thing called love, I must get around to it... I ain''t ready, crazy little thing called love."


    "Tss!" that''s the only word I muttered the moment he closed the door.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Aren''t you going to hang up?" I asked after a few seconds of being in silence.


    I smiled as I thought neither of us wanted to end the call.


    "You hang up first."


    "No, you hang up first." I insisted.


    "It''s okay, you hang up ----" (tot...tot...tot...)


    I listened to him and hung up the phone.


    "Ahem!"


    I bite my lips as I looked at Craig who entered my office right after I ended the call. He walked towards my desk, raising his eyebrow at me.


    "So, have you already eaten your words?"


    I frowned upon hearing his question.


    "Oops! I mean, have you already had breakfast?" He smirked as put the new bouquet of tulips on the vase on top of my desk.


    "That''s not your first question."


    "Ohh? I don''t remember saying anything."


    "Craig!" I warned narrowing my eyes at him.


    He sighed and took a seat on the couch.


    "Okay, so do you want to discuss it?"


    "Discuss what?" I asked, pretending I didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Come on, Sophia!" He threw his hand in the air. "Are you falling in love with him?"


    I gulped as I avoided his gaze. Suddenly, I recognized the beauty of the flowers near my desk.


    "Are you falling in love with your husband?"


    I closed my eyes and sighed. "No!"


    "Liar!"


    He''s frowning at me when I glanced back at him.


    "I''m not falling in love with him, because I already am."


    And that left him speechless for a few seconds.


    "Holy shit, Girl! Do you remember what I told you before? It''s better to bite your tongue than to eat your words!"


    And I am now biting my lips.


    "I don''t know how it happened, Craig, I just realized that I love him. I don''t even know how to explain, how to understand this feeling."


    "Then why do you have to explain it? Why should you worry about explaining the things that only your heart can do?"


    I sighed and decided to sit next to him on the couch.


    "Falling in love is an unexplainable thing, an expression, a touch, and a feeling. Once you fall in love, only your heart can understand everything that happens around you."


    "But we can''t be together."


    He gave me the kind of look like I''d grown into two heads.


    "What are you talking about that you can''t be together? Hello! You''re already married!"


    "You know it''s just a contract. It''s just a one-year contract and I don''t even know if he can love me too. We are not compatible, Craig, we are two different people, total opposite of each other." I said shaking my head.


    "You''re wrong, girl. Have you heard the words ''opposite attracts''? Tsk.tsk." he shook his head. "And what the hell are you saying that you don''t know if he can also love you? Girl, are you blind or are you just pretending to be blind?"


    "I was just stating the fact, Craig."


    "No, you''re not! You''re stating the opposite! Can''t you see what he was doing lately? Can''t you feel from his touch that he too is falling in love you?"


    I blinked my eyes rapidly before I found myself laughing at him. Laughing at what he said.


    "You know it''s impossible for that to happen." I said in the midst of laughter.


    "Oh, really? Because that''s exactly what you said before you find yourself in love with your ''cold'' and ''arrogant'' husband!"


    I was left speechless after that. I just bite my lower lip and avoided his gaze.


    "Why don''t you tell him the truth?"


    "No! I won''t do that!" My eyes widened in surprise and disapproval.


    "Why not? There''s nothing wrong with admitting first that you love him." He shrugged.


    "That''s not the point, Craig!"


    "Then what is it?"


    "I told you, we can''t be together----"


    "Oh, cut that bullshit crap, Sophia! You''re legally married to him!"


    "You don''t understand."


    "What is it that I don''t understand? Because as far as I know, it''s not indicated in your contract that you''re not allowed to fall in love."


    "But how about my past? How about Joseph? What if Daniel finds out the truth?"


    "Haist! Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo, Kelley! You can''t change the past! It''s over, It''s gone! Don''t let what happened long time ago hold you back from being happy. Can''t you see, everything that is happening right now happens because of everything that has happened before."


    I felt him tapped my shoulder.


    "Don''t live in the past, girl. I think you should start it by talking to your Mom."


    I glanced at him as I remembered the same thing that Daniel had told me a few days ago.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "Hi, sweetheart."


    "Hi---" I didn''t have the chance to complete what I was about to say when he suddenly kissed me. "Ohh.." the only word I said when he let go of my lips.


    There were only a few students left in the rehearsal area who saw what he did...well, including Craig.


    "How''s your day?" He asked, wiping my lips with his thumb.


    "They are watching us." I whispered when I saw Craig from the corner of my eyes.


    "Let them watch the show while it lasts."


    I looked at him baffled with what he said. Maybe he noticed my reaction as he pinched my nose and kissed my forehead.


    "That''s not what I mean, silly." He smiled, showing the sincerity with it.


    I smiled back, shrugging off the negative feeling that crept inside me.


    When he put his arm around my waist and said the words ''Let''s go, sweetheart'', it was then I realized that I wasn''t dreaming. This is all true, he''s changed. I just hope he really feels the same way for me.


    While we are walking towards his car, I can''t help but furrow my eyebrows as I heard him humming a song. I remained quiet until we reached the car and he started the engine.


    "What''s the title of that song?"


    He looked at me slightly surprised. Maybe he didn''t notice that he was humming loudly.


    "Ahm... actually, I don''t know. I just heard it from Andrew earlier."


    "And now you sing it too?" I chuckled when he scratched the back of his neck. It''s one of his cute mannerisms.


    "Last song syndrome." He shrugged.


    "Can you sing a few lines?"


    "That''s the problem, sweetheart, I can''t sing like you."


    "Oh, come on, I don''t believe you. Sing it just a few lines."


    "Okay, just don''t laugh at me!"


    "I won''t, I promise." I said lifting my right hand as a sign of promise.


    I don''t know how many times he sighed before he started to sing.


    "This thing called love, I just can''t handle it... this thing called love, I must get around to it... I ain''t ready, crazy little thing called love."


    "You have a nice voice, Mr. husband." I muttered after he sings.


    He smiled at me and I smiled back. Then all of a sudden I remembered the title, ''crazy little thing called love''. I continued the song and after a few seconds, he''s also singing with me on our way home.

 Chapter 55 - fifty-five: Luck was not on her side

    Sophia''s POV:


    We are in an exclusive restaurant near Downtown Mall, having our lunch together when suddenly, a woman in her white dress stood in front of our table.


    At first, I thought she was just one of the waitresses in the restaurant, but when I noticed Daniel''s gaze on her, I slowly looked up only to be surprised to see my mother looking at me.


    "Baby."


    I gritted my teeth as I dropped the spoon hard on my plate.


    "Sweetheart.."


    I heard Daniel call me and even though I didn''t speak, I knew he already knew who the woman was in front of us.


    "Belle, can we please talk, Baby? Even for----"


    "No!" I said sternly and stood up without looking at her.


    "Baby, please? Even just for five minutes?"


    "I said no!" This time I looked straight in her eyes. I saw the sadness and regrets on them but I chose to ignore them. I gulped and composed myself. "We have nothing to talk about, and just in case we have, you''re already 16 years late for that, Mom!"


    I didn''t miss the look of surprise that written on her face when I mentioned the word ''Mom'', but I immediately turned around.


    "Sweetheart, let''s go!" I took my bag and started walking towards the exit without looking back.


    This time, I didn''t see the next things happen behind me. I missed the way Daniel''s face lit up when the word ''sweetheart'' came out of my mouth. I also missed the way he grabbed my mother''s hand when she tried to run and follow me out.


    "Let me just talk to her, Mrs. Del Mundo." He said putting a calling card in her hand. "I''m Daniel Kelley, and I''m her husband."


    Although she was shocked hearing the news, she still gave him a warm smile.


    "Call me, I''m willing to listen to your story." He added that made her in tears.


    "Your welcome. I have to go Mrs. Del Mundo." And he was about to follow me when he heard my Mom''s voice again.


    "Thank you for loving her." He was stopped in his tracks and turned to her. "Thank you for loving my daughter, Daniel."


    He just smiled at her and nodded before he followed me to his car.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "I thought you said you would to talk to her?"


    The first question he asked me when he closed the door on the driver seat.


    "I tried but I still can''t." I said avoiding his eyes. Then I felt his hand on my knee but he didn''t say a word. I just heard him sighed before starting the engine.


    "You haven''t t finish your meal, do you want us to stop in a Pizzeria?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    "I''m okay, thank you." I turned to smile at him.


    But when I thought this day is over, then I was wrong. Because the moment we stopped at the red light, a familiar woman came to my sight.


    "Layla Angeles!"


    I didn''t notice I mentioned it out loud that made him looked at me, confused. And my eyes widened as we moved.


    "Who is Layla---"


    "Stop the car!" I said removing my seatbelt.


    "What do you mean stop the----"


    "Stop the car, Daniel, please!" I couldn''t help not to raise my voice.


    He immediately stopped the car on the side of the road.


    I immediately opened the door and ran as fast as possible to reach the spot where I saw Layla.


    "Hey, Sophia! Where are you going?"


    I heard him scream behind me but I didn''t look back. Six bodyguards, including him, followed me but my mind was focused on my goal of finally talking to Layla. But she''s no longer in the place where I saw her earlier.


    "Where are you?" I formed my fists in frustrations, then I felt a hand on my arm.


    "Who is Layla Angeles? Why are you chasing her?" I looked at Daniel and was about to open my mouth, but someone caught my attention behind him.


    I was almost in tears when I finally grabbed her arm from behind. She looked at me confused, but I introduced myself before she could ask something.


    "Layla. Layla Angeles, do you still remember me?"


    Hope shined instantly from the back of my mind, but that hope faded quickly when she shook her head.


    "I''m sorry, Miss but I don''t know who you are." She said, taking her arm from my grip.


    "I''m sorry, but you''re mistaken. I don''t who you are." And she started to walk away from me.


    "No! So che mi conosci. Sono Belle Del Mundo, ex fidanzata de Joseph De Lucca, sei anni fa il tuo ex capo. Eri l¨¬ e hai visto cosa mi ha fatto." ( No! I know you know me. I''m Belle Del Mundo, Joseph De Lucca''s ex-fiancee, who was your former boss six years ago. You were there and you saw what he did to me.)


    My words made her stop and I saw the recognition in her eyes when she turned to me. I immediately rushed in front of her, without noticing my husband''s presence behind me.


    "Cosa vuole da me?" (What do you want from me?)


    I gave her a half-hearted smile as I held her hands. Even though she didn''t mention my name, I know she remembers me now.


    "Ho bisogno del tuo aiuto, Layla. Eri l''unica che ha visto quello che Joseph mi ha fatto sei anni fa." (I need your help, Layla. You were the only one who saw what Joseph did to me six years ago.)


    "Mi dispiace, Belle, ¨¨ passato molto tempo. Non posso aiutarti." (I''m sorry, Belle, it''s been a long time. I can''t help you.)


    She said dropping my hand but I grabbed them again.


    "Per favore, Layla. Ti ho cercato negli ultimi sei anni dopo quell''incidente." (Please, Layla. I''ve been looking for you for the last six years after that incident.)


    (Belle, I''ve already forgotten the details of what happened before. I''m sorry, but I can''t help you.)


    "Wait!"


    I called her when she was about to go. I get a calling card from my bag before I take her hand and put the card on it.


    "Per favore, ti prego, Layla. Sono disposto a fare qualsiasi cosa, per favore, aiutatemi. Ho bisogno della tua dichiarazione per quello che ¨¨ successo. Joseph ha eliminato tutte le riprese della CCTV, quindi non ho alcuna prova in me. Sei la mia unica speranza, Layla." (Please, I beg you, Layla. I am willing to do anything, just please help me. I need your statement for what happened. Joseph deleted all the CCTV footage, so I don''t have any proof in me. You are my only hope, Layla.)


    Tears are now blurring my vision but I just blinked them off.


    "Questo ¨¨ il mio indirizzo e il mio numero di telefono nel caso in cui tu abbia cambiato idea." (This is my address and my phone number in case you changed your mind.)


    She just nodded but said nothing as she walked away from me ... again.


    When she''s finally out of sight, I couldn''t help the tears that ran down my cheeks. I''ve been looking for her for more than six years, hoping that one day when I find her, she will help me find justice.


    Yes, I wasn''t a r.a.p.e victim, but the trauma and emotional stress left in me after that incident is still inside me. I''m still holding it until now. And not to mention the fact that my father almost disowned me for what happened.


    I was standing there, crying and looking at the direction in which Layla lost in my eyes when someone took my hand and pulled me into a hug. I don''t even have to ask who''s arms were around me right now. I hugged him back and cried on his c.h.e.s.t.


    We stayed there for I don''t know how long, and the next thing I know, we were inside the car and he''s asking me again the same question that he repeatedly asked earlier.


    "Who is she? Who is that Layla Angeles?" He asked me after putting my seat belt.


    But I remained silent until he asked again.


    "What were you talking about and why were you crying as if you were begging for something?"


    "She''s just one of my friends before."I replied but my eyes were looking outside the window.


    "Just one of your friends?"


    "Yeah, she''s nothing important."


    "Really?"


    I closed my eyes when I heard sarcasm in his tone.


    "I heard Joseph De Lucca''s name."


    My head snapped to him when he mentioned that name. But I gasped when I noticed the way he gripped the steering wheel that almost turned his knuckles into white. And he asked me again before I could open my mouth.


    "I will ask you again, Sophia. Who is Joseph De Lucca in your life?"


    My mouth opened slightly from the harshness of his voice. I know he has already asked me this thing before, but why do I feel the way he asked me this time is different?


    "Your ex-boyfriend or your ex-fiance?"


    "He''s not an important person----"


    "Dammit, Sophia!" I flinched when he slammed his hands on the steering wheel. "Don''t tell me he''s not an important person to you, because I know it''s not true! I saw how you cried for him almost every night! So answer my question, who is he to you?"


    "He''s my ex-fiance." I tried to answer him calmly.


    "I knew it!"


    "Daniel, it''s not what you think." I held his arm and he looked at me clenching his jaws


    "Why, what do you know what I''m thinking?"


    "What is happening to you?" Instead, I asked, ignoring his previous question. "Are you jealous?"


    He also ignored my question, but the kind of look he gave me almost made me shrink in my seat. I''m afraid to think he''s back, the old Daniel Kelley I''ve met before.


    I swallowed the knot that formed in my throat when he swatted my hand, so I have no choice but to put it back in my l.a.p and turned my gaze on the road.


    Since it''s still early, people have to be seen on the side of the road, some are walking, giving flyers and brochures from different companies they work in, and some were just waiting ... waiting for their loved ones or perhaps waiting for an answer to their question like me. I''m waiting for his answer if he''s jealous or if he''s also in love with me.


    It seems that luck was not on my side today, because so many things happened in just one day. First, my mom showed up again, secondly, I saw Layla. Yes, I finally found her, but nothing seems to have happened in my six years of searching for her. She said she doesn''t remember the details of what happened before or maybe she doesn''t want to help me... I don''t know.


    And above all, Daniel sudden outburst. I really wanted to tell him and explain the truth, but I don''t want to risk what we have right now, and I''m not even sure what his reaction will be if he finds out the truth.


    But there''s something else happened today that I didn''t notice. The card I had given to Layla earlier was not mine but to my husband... who has his office number and address.

 Chapter 56 - fifty-six: The opposite of the truth

    Three days have passed since the incident in the restaurant and since then, he started to ignore me as if we had returned to the first few months of our marriage.


    He was taking the other side of the bed while I was on the other side, and when I woke up in the morning, he was no longer at home.


    At night, I tried to go home early to cook something for him like I did in these past few days, but he comes home late every night. Either I was already asleep or he will go directly to the bathroom and he will tell me that he has already eaten his dinner.


    And tonight, I waited for him in the living room as I wanted to talk to him about Layla and Joseph, but he came home late and drunk.


    "Can we talk?"


    I asked him when he was about to go upstairs as if he didn''t notice that I was waiting for him on the couch.


    "It''s already late, Sophia. We can talk about that some other day." He said taking his steps but I followed him immediately.


    "But how can we talk if you keep on ignoring me?"


    "I''m not ignoring you, I''m just busy."


    "No, you''re not." I passed him and blocked his way. "Why are you doing this to me?"


    "I''m not doing anything, Sophia." I gulped at the coldness in his voice.


    "Yes, you''re not doing anything and that''s the problem, Daniel. Why don''t you talk to me instead of ignoring me?" I tried to take his hand but he immediately put it inside his pocket, so I have no choice but to follow my gaze on his action.


    Then I gazed up when he suddenly chuckled.


    "Why, do you answer my questions whenever I ask you about Joseph and Layla?"


    I gulped as I looked into his cold, emotionless eyes.


    "See? You can''t even answer that simple question." He said shaking his head as he took a step towards his room.


    "Then ask me now!" I blurted behind him.


    He stopped walking and turned to me with the same expression as earlier.


    My heart is pounding inside my c.h.e.s.t while looking into his eyes and waiting for whatever he will ask me tonight.


    I was shocked as I didn''t expect that kind of question.


    "Do you still love him, Sophia?"


    And I gasped when he raised his voice.


    "No! Where did you get that question----"


    "No?"


    "No. I never loved----"


    I wanted to say that I never loved that guy, I never loved Joseph De Lucca. How could I be, I don''t even know him when Dad announced our engagement. But how could I explain myself when he didn''t even give me the chance to speak.


    "Then why did you marry me? Is it because of him?"


    I gulped and then nodded. That''s the question I never wanted to hear since I realized that I love him.


    "It''s not what you think, Daniel---"


    "Then what is it? Did you just married me to make him jealous?" He chuckled sarcastically. "Now I know why you keep telling me before that it''s not my money why you accepted this deal."


    "Can you let me explain first?" Tears are now forming around my eyes.


    "Let you explain! What for, to deny everything that I discovered?" He said taking his steps closer to me. "Don''t you know that I hired a private investigator to know everything about you?"


    To say that I was shocked was an understatement, but his next words surprised me that I was speechless for a few seconds.


    "Do you want to know what I discovered?"


    He held both my shoulders.


    "Layla, Layla Angeles who you told one of your friends before, was your ex-fiance''s former maid. And you were looking for her to ask for her help to explain to your ex-fiance what you did before! You cheated on him and he caught you having s.e.x with his best friend inside of his own room!"


    What the hell! My hand automatically raised on my c.h.e.s.t as I felt the narrowing of my air passage.


    "Where did I find that information? Well, I talked to your ex-fiance, sweetheart."


    "Is that what he told you, and you believed him?"


    "Yes! Because he----"


    "Well, that''s bullshit! He''s bullshit, Daniel! He tried to r.a.p.e me, and that''s the truth!"


    I yelled d at him but the reaction I got from him was something I didn''t expect... no, it was the reaction I was actually expecting from him from the beginning, that''s why I chose not to tell him. He laughed at me. He (just) laughed at me.


    "Do you think I will believe you? I know the woman of your kind, Sophia! I will not fall easily into your tricks!" He said turning to his room.


    "But how about me?" I screamed behind him. "What if I say that I already fell for you and that I have already learned to love you?"


    He sneered before walking back in front of me and held my arms.


    "Don''t you dare mention the word love again, Sophia Del Mundo, because you don''t know the real meaning of it! I bet that''s the same thing you said to your ex-fiance before. But what did you do? You cheated on him!"


    "Wow! What a fantastic story, sweetheart, but you can''t fool me! It''s the same thing you can''t fool Joseph and your father before."


    I formed my fists when he mentioned my father and couldn''t help the rage that suddenly arises in me.


    "He didn''t believe you when you told him that f.u.c.k.i.n.g excuse. Why, because he knew the truth. And when they already forgave you, you ran away from your engagement, you ran away from the people who trusted you!"


    I don''t know how many times I swallowed hard just to suppress the sobs that wanted to escape from my throat. I couldn''t believe this is happening. I have already stopped imagining that this day would come since he showed me the other side of him. He was so sweet and caring the other day, but what he now shows in his eyes was the opposite of them. Isn''t it funny that I am listening to the exact opposite of the truth?


    "So you already made up your mind. Won''t you ask me the side of my story? You will just believe what that f.u.c.k.i.n.g man has told you?"


    I asked him with tears running down my face. Pure hurt and disappointment were the only things I feel right now.


    "Can you at least give the chance to explain?"


    But he didn''t say anything, he just clenched his jaws and avoided my gaze.


    "If so, I think we have to end it this way."


    "We have nothing to end, Sophia, because we haven''t started anything!"


    -''Ouch!''- if only my heart could speak right this moment, I''m sure she will scream that word in front of him.


    "All right!" I sighed loudly as I wiped my face with my hands. "I see that I can never change what you believe, so there''s no reason why I should stay here anymore."


    Once again, I didn''t hear any words from him. He was about to open the door to his room, but he stopped when he heard my next words.


    "You can file now the divorce papers." I said not looking at him but to my hands. I slowly removed the ring and gazed up at him. "Just send them to my old apartment."


    He frowned. "I''m not telling you to get out of this house, this is yours too."


    The next seconds, I just found myself laughing and crying at the same time.


    "It was you who told me before that we were married only in papers, nothing more and nothing less. And do you remember the day when my lawyer sent you a prenuptial agreement? That means I will never take anything from you."


    I paused to wipe my tears again and walked towards him to give him the ring... My wedding ring.


    "It''s yours, I don''t need it! Keep it or you can throw it away if you want!"


    I chuckled bitterly and shook my head. I don''t know why I feel hurt by his words right now, this is just the way he treats me before. What''s changed? Is it because I learned to love him or is it because I expected more than I should have expected from him?


    "Fine!" I looked straight at him. "Thank you for everything, Mr. Kelley, for the good times we shared. At least now, I know how little you think of me."


    I turned around just before the tears fell in front of him. I saw Nanay Emily on the stairs and I just gave her a sad and painful smile even though my face was full of tears.


    "Anak..."


    Based on the look she''s giving me, I know she heard it all.


    "Thank you, Nanay Emily, but I guess this is it."


    "Sophia, why don''t you try to explain to him again?"


    I shook my head as I covered my mouth when a loud sob escaped my lips.


    "He won''t listen, his mind was already closed for any explanation I made." I sighed. "I have to go, Nanay Emily."


    "Wait, where are you going, it''s already 11 pm." Concern was laced in her voice that made me cry more.


    "Don''t worry about me, Nanay Emily. I lived alone for six years, I''m sure I will survive for one night."


    "Sophia----"


    "Thank you, Nanay." I said kissing her cheek before running down the stairs.


    I knocked on the driver''s cabin and Ben''s confused figure came to face me when he opened the door.


    "Give the key to my old car."


    "Ma''am Sophia, what happened to you?"


    "Ben, please, I need my key right now!" I said ignoring his question.


    "Does Mr. Kelley knows about it---"


    "Don''t worry, because he wouldn''t care at all. Just give me my key!"


    He was shocked when I raised my voice but immediately turned inside to get my key.


    "Do you want me to come with you, Mam Sophia?"


    "No, thanks Ben, but no!"


    He followed me until I reached my old car.


    "Thank you, Ben."


    I heard him asking something but I just ignored him as I closed the door and immediately started the engine.


    What I didn''t know was that Daniel decided to leave his room and followed me. But it''s too late.


    Why is it so hard for them to believe me? Why don''t they always give me a chance to explain? Why they were so quick to judge me?


    "Whew! Sophia, Sophia, Sophia! Why aren''t you used to these things? Your dad did this to you before, you tried to explain yourself but he didn''t listen to you and now, you are being judged again for something you didn''t do."


    I banged my hands on the steering wheel as I screamed on top of my lungs.


    "Forgodsake, Daniel Kelley! Why is it so easy for you to believe him? I was his victim, I thought you hired someone to investigate me, then what happened? Why does the past seem to be repeated?"


    I wasn''t in myself while driving until I stopped in front of Bryan''s house. The guards immediately recognized me and they let me enter the gate even without informing their boss. I checked the time and it''s already one in the morning.


    This house has been my second home since I came here in California. Bryan wanted me to live here too, but I chose to rent an apartment with Craig. I have my own room here, the purple one next to Bryan''s room.


    I was about to knock on his door when I heard some faint voices inside. Panic instantly arises in me and I push the door without knocking.


    But that was the most shocking scene I have ever seen in my life and I never imagined to see even in my dreams.


    There was a woman in Bryan''s bed, completely n.a.k.e.d, and a man was on his knees with his face between the woman''s legs.


    They both turned to me as I slammed the door open, and my shock was doubled when I recognized that the man was none other than Bryan.


    "Oh, my God!" Me and the woman said in unison. I immediately covered my eyes and she covered her body with the sheet.


    "What the hell, Yzabelle?" Bryan screamed as he also covered his jewels with his shirt. "Don''t you know how to knock?"


    "Oh... I''m sorry, I heard muffled voices inside, so I thought there was someone who get inside your room. A thief, you know."


    "Seriously, Yzabelle, a thief? I have a lot of guards outside, do you think they can pass my security?"


    "I don''t know, I mean, who would know." I shrugged. "And excuse me, brother, don''t you know how to lock your room? For heaven''s sake, next time you will do some magic in your room, please don''t forget to lock the door!"


    "I don''t need to lock the door when you''re not here! Remember, you''re the only one who''s barging into my room without knocking!"


    "Whatever! Goodnight, Bryan, and say hello to your girlfriend." I said, emphasizing the word ''girlfriend''.


    I was about to leave when he called me.


    "What happened, Yzabelle? Why did you suddenly come here?"


    "Oh, let''s just talk about it tomorrow, but for now, continue what you''re doing, good night!"


    "We will talk tomorrow!"


    I just pretended I didn''t hear him and closed the door.


    I sighed as I entered the next room. Actually, I''m not sure if I can sleep tonight.

 Chapter 57 - fifty-seven: Im tired!

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Good morning, love birds, how was your sleep?" I winked at Bryan when he entered the kitchen with his girlfriend following behind him.


    "You deprived our sleep!" He glared at me playfully but I just giggled.


    "Oh, really? Is it your sleep I deprived, or the magic that I------"


    "Don''t you dare enter my room again without knocking, Sophia Yzabelle!"


    I laughed as I remembered the scene from last night.


    "Babe, this is Belle, my sister and Belle this is Aira, my girlfriend." He glared at me when I was about to say something after he finished speaking.


    "Hi, Belle, nice to finally meet you. Bryan always tells me about you." Aira smiles at me as she offers her hand for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you too, Aira." I said taking her hand. "I''m so happy that my brother has finally met someone whom he can call a ''girlfriend."


    I emphasized the last word which makes her blush and for me to gain another glare from Bryan who''s standing behind her.


    "Anyway, let''s eat. I made pancakes and scrambled eggs, it''s the best partner with a hot coffee."


    I walked towards the kitchen counter to get more plates and also to make two cups of coffee for them.


    I didn''t know Bryan followed me and I was shocked when I saw him standing behind me after ending the call.


    "My goodness, Bryan! How long have you been there?" I asked as I put the phone back in my pocket.


    "Uhm... since you started your conversation with your friend."


    "So you listened to what we talked about?"


    "Of course, not! I busied myself looking at my cute picture when I was young."


    I rolled my eyes when he pointed his picture in a frame over the console table.


    I was about to go back to the kitchen when he put his arm around my shoulder.


    "Let''s talk about what happened, Belle."


    I sighed as I looked at him and then nodded. He dragged me to the porch and we sat on the wooden bench with him beside me.


    "Well, he''s not the main reason but he''s also a part of it."


    "Does it concern your husband?"


    I nodded and looked down at my hand which has a ring mark on the ring finger.


    "He hired a private investigator to know everything about me, my past, my previous life and the reason why I married him."


    "Uhuh... so what happened?"


    I closed my eyes and started telling him what happened. But I started with Daniel''s sudden change, the way he treats me these past few weeks, and the progress in our marriage. I also opened my hopes and expectations about our relationship.


    And of course, the questions about my Mom, Layla and Joseph that seemed to be the biggest barrier for us to be together, and the last event that seemed to have changed everything and put them back from where they were started.


    "Ohh, then I must be thankful for him."


    That''s his first comment after I told him what happened.


    "Because if it wasn''t for him, you won''t come here and you won''t t remember that I still exists." He said, grinning at me.


    "Bryan, I''m serious! This is not a kind of joke."


    "Fine, I''m just trying to light up your mood."


    He laughed at me as he raised his hand in a surrender position, but I remained looking at him with a scowl on my face.


    I heard him sigh and he took my hand and massages my palm.


    "Do you love him?"


    I gulped before I tried to say something which was not related to his question.


    "I don''t know why he easily believed in all of Joseph''s lies. He doesn''t even know him and I was the one who''s with him in these past few months, forgodsake! He judged me so quickly without giving me a chance to explain! And do you know what hurts me the most? He said that I can''t fool him and that he will never fall into my tricks!"


    "You didn''t answer my question, Belle. Do you love him?"


    I was forced to look at him and nodded as I bite my lips.


    "Don''t you think he''s only jealous?"


    I shook my head and gave him a painful smile.


    "Why would he be jealous, if he doesn''t love me? I tried to tell him my feelings but he rejected me and he told me that I shouldn''t mention the word love because I didn''t really know its meaning."


    "Whoa! I think he''s also in love with you, Belle. Maybe he''s only jealous, so he easily believed what Joseph told him."


    I shook my head.


    "If he''s in love with me, then why didn''t he listen to me? Why didn''t he let me explain? He was so mad with me, Bryan, that he forgot that I can also feel pain! He said he hired someone to investigate me but what happened, did he really do an investigation? He just talked to Joseph and it''s all over!"


    "By the way, how did he know him?"


    "Actually, he doesn''t know him personally, he only heard his name from me when we were in a restaurant. It was the time I called you that I saw that bastard looking at us inside the restaurant. And maybe since then, he started his investigation."


    "I did it, Bryan, but he didn''t want to listen. Joseph had already twisted his mind as he already believed that I''m a whore and a s.l.u.t, who cheated on my ex-fiance and betrayed those people who trusted me!"


    I paused when I felt the tears forming around my eyes. I don''t know how to explain what I feel. I am mad and disappointed at the same time.


    "You know what, that time he came home, I was ready to tell him everything. My past, the reason I married him and to open up to him, but I was shocked when he told me he already knew the truth. So I expected the truth he was saying to be the real truth, but no, it''s just another Joseph''s lie. I thought he''s changed, but I was wrong."


    "And since you thought he has changed, you expect your relationship to go to another level."


    I remained quiet and lowered my head.


    "Sometimes we are the one who create our own heartbreaks through expectation. If you haven''t learned to fall in love with him, do you think you will be hurt by his words and his judgements that he threw you?"


    He asked lifting up my chin by his finger.


    "What''s the difference between his words before and his words now, has it changed?"


    I shook my head.


    "You''re right, it hasn''t changed. He''s still telling you all those words and only your feelings towards him has changed. You''re not hurt because he judged you, but because you''re disappointed that he didn''t return your feelings. You expect too much from the cares he showed you and you thought he will do the same as you do for him."


    He paused and smiled at me but didn''t reach into his eyes.


    "What will I do now, control my feelings, will I prevent my heart from loving him? Bryan, I wish I could, but I don''t know how."


    "I didn''t say that, Belle." He shook his head. "Yes, you can continue to love him and you can always hope, but never expect anything, because sometimes expectations lead to disappointment. And it''s better to be surprised rather than disappointed."


    After hearing the words expectations and disappointments, a decision suddenly came to my mind


    "What if I just quit and stop all of this?"


    He straightened his seat and looked at me, frowning.


    "What do you mean, you will quit?


    "I''ll stop looking for justice. I''m quitting----"


    "Are you crazy?" He interrupted me, raising his voice. "You''ve been doing this for more than six years, Sophia, and then you will suddenly quit?"


    "That''s exactly my point, Bryan! I''ve been doing this for over six years but until now, nothing seems to have happened! Joseph is still there and I''m still having nightmares. Besides, I already found Layla, but she said she doesn''t remember anything about what happened. Either she has already forgotten what happened or she just doesn''t want to help me!"


    "But you can''t just quit, Belle, I''m sure there''s still another way.  And there''s only one step ahead and you will get the justice you were looking for!"


    "What did you say? One step ahead? Another way?" I looked straight at him. "Forgodsake! During those f.u.c.k.i.n.g six years, my life has stopped because of finding Layla and the search for justice that doesn''t seem to me! And I''m tired of it, Bryan!"


    "Tired? Since when did you learn to say the word ''tired'', Yzabelle?"


    "You don''t understand me----"


    "Well, it''s a f.u.c.k.i.n.g shit if I don''t understand you! I''ve been on your side from the very beginning!  When your Mom left you and when your father almost disowned you because he chose to believe that f.u.c.k.i.n.g fiance of yours! I was beside you when you had nightmares almost every night and until now, I''m still trying to help you and protect you at the same time! So now tell me, what part of your life I don''t understand?"


    I could no longer prevent my tears from running down my cheeks as he told me those words and glared at me.


    "That''s not what I mean, Bryan----"


    "Or maybe because of him that''s why you''re going to quit now?"


    "No! It''s not about him!" I know he''s referring to Daniel.


    "Then why?"


    "It''s because I''m tired! I''m so tired of seeking justice that until now nothing has happened. I''m so tired of waking up in the morning and thinking about how I will survive all day without thinking about that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard and what he did to me! I''m tired of living in my past and I want to move on now."


    I paused as I tried to prevent the sobs that wanted to rise up in my throat.


    "And do you know what I have realized last night? The real reason why I''ve been doing this was not for justice or for myself, but because of my father. I''m just doing all this, because of him. I was mad at him because he didn''t support me when I needed him as a father and I want to prove to him that he was wrong. I want him to realize his mistake of not choosing his own daughter over money and business!"


    "But what about your personal battle with Joseph?"


    "We have tried everything we can, but maybe it''s time to think about the present and the future. Do you know what Craig told me? When I''ve too caught up on what happened in the past, I will miss what''s in front of me."


    He looked at me, confused and as if I had grown into two heads. He also stood up to cup my face and neck and then slapped my forehead lightly.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?" I asked, glaring at him.


    "I was just checking if you have a fever or you''re just possessed."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I wanted to punch him but I couldn''t help the smile that crept on my lips as I remembered the same scene a few weeks ago.


    "Are you sure you really want to quit?"


    I nodded.


    "What made you decide to quit?"


    "I told you because I''m tired." I shrugged.


    "Liar! Your mind can deny it, but your heart cannot, Belle. I know that he''s involved in your decision, but I want you to remember this, beg him to love you, because even if you do nothing, he will notice you and love you as you deserve. He will accept you for whoever you are and whatever the past you''ve had. You don''t need someone to complete you, you only need someone to accept you completely."


    "Ahh... that''s a heart-touching message, Bryan. I didn''t know you had in you." this time I give him the joke he gave me earlier.


    "I''m serious, Yzabelle!" I just smiled when he playfully narrowed his eyes on me. "You will always have my back you know that, right?"


    "I know and thank you for always being there and for everything that you''ve done for me." I stood up and hugged him on his waist. "Thank you, brother."

 Chapter 58 - fifty-eight: A mothers love

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Mr. Kelley, someone sent you a package this morning. I already put it in your drawer on the left side."


    Denise said as she gave me the photocopies of the reports I had assigned her yesterday.


    "What do you mean by ''someone?" I asked her in confusion.


    "There''s no card or sender''s name on the package, it''s just your name, Sir."


    "Okay, thank you." I opened the drawer on the left side and saw the small white box with my name at the top.


    I sighed and closed the drawer without touching the package."


    "Is there anything else you need, Sir?"


    "No, you can go back to your desk. Thank you, Denise."


    "Your welcome, Sir."


    I leaned in my seat when she finally left my office. I don''t know what''s inside the box, but I''ve been a little paranoid since Sophia left that night. Four days have passed but she hasn''t contacted anyone, my mother, my sister and even Nanay Emily.


    I was pulled out of my thoughts when my phone vibrates inside my pocket. I felt a little disappointed when I saw my sister''s name on the screen.


    "Rian."


    I sighed as I don''t know how to explain to her what had happened four days ago.


    "Dani, are you still there?"


    "Yeah, I''m listening."


    "Is she there with you?"


    "No, she''s not here."


    "Then where is she, why she''s not answering her phone?"


    "Maybe she''s in the studio. Just try to call her again."


    "Did something happened between you two?"


    "No, nothing happened."


    "I told you nothing happened, we''re fine, we''re okay!''


    "Ohh, a fish is caught by its mouth! I wasn''t asking if you''re okay or not, I was only asking what happened and then you suddenly blurted out that you''re okay."


    -''Shit!''-


    "So now tell me, what happened between you two? I''ve known Belle for so long, Dani, and it''s not her habit not to any calls."


    I sighed as I know she won''t stop if she doesn''t hear the truth.


    "She left the house four days ago and I haven''t called her since then, so don''t ask me where she is, because I don''t know too."


    "Wait! What are you talking about?"


    "She left! She disappeared!"


    "Oh, my God! But why would she do that? Did you fight?"


    "What do you mean you discovered the truth?"


    "The real reason why she married me!"


    I didn''t hear any words from her, so I kept speaking.


    "You''re right, she accepted the deal on marrying me not because of money, but because of her ex-fiance!"


    "Where did you-----"


    "Because she wants him to be jealous and come back to her! She still loves him!"


    But what I didn''t know, Rian''s eyes widened on the other line after hearing my accusation.


    "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about, Daniel?"


    I frowned as she suddenly mentioned my full name. I know she''s only doing it when she''s annoyed with me.


    "Holy Christ! Where did you get that f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea?"


    "I hired a private investigator and I talked to her ex-fiance!"


    "You mean, you talked to Joseph De Lucca?"


    "You know him?" I asked and my frown deepened.


    "Yes, because Belle told me everything about him!"


    A sarcastic laugh escaped from my lips. "So you also know he caught her having s.e.x with his bestfriend?"


    "That''s not true, Daniel----"


    "Oh, come on, Rian! Don''t tell me you believed your friend''s story?"


    "Of course, because she''s my friend! And it''s true, Daniel, he tried to r.a.p.e her! He molested her six years ago!"


    "Forgodsake! Why can''t you believe your own wife this time? Do you easily believe what that son of a bitch told you without knowing the whole truth? Why don''t you ask her? Why don''t you---"


    "Why would I need to ask her? To make her add another lie? If that''s the truth, and Joseph molested her before then why didn''t she take an action to report him? Why did she just ran away as if she was the criminal and not him?"


    "Is that what that bastard told you, that she just ran away? Well, if you really hired a private investigator, then why doesn''t he have the truth about her father. That he disowned her own daughter just for money, and that she didn''t just run, she tried to explain herself and filed a case against him! But since they had money then, no one believed her, no one supported her, even her own father!"


    "Rian----" I was stopped when I heard that she seems to be crying on the other line.


    "Do you hate her that much that you just let her leave, Dani? I hope you realize one day that she''s not the person you think she is or the person you''re trying to create in your mind."


    "You can''t judge a book by its cover, Sis."


    "Exactly! You can''t just judge her that way without knowing the whole story. You may think you know her and understand everything about her but you don''t! You don''t even know the battle that she''s fighting for! If there''s something happens to her, Dani, I''m not sure if I can forgive you!"


    I just closed my eyes when she immediately ended the call. Her last words keep ringing in my head and I can''t help but feel bothered about it.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Ouch!"


    That''s the only word I could say before I find myself on the ground. Someone was in a hurry and bumped on my shoulder that caused me to lose my balance and fall to the ground.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss." I heard him before he took my hand and helped me stand up. "Are you okay? I''m really sorry, I didn''t notice you standing here."


    I smiled and finally looked at him.


    "It''s okay, actually it''s my fault----" but I didn''t get the chance to finish what I was about to say when he suddenly lunged at me and pulled me into a tight hug.


    "Oh, my God! I finally meet you, sister!"


    "Oh, my God! I finally meet you, sister!"


    My eyes widened in shock but I remained silent and let him hug me as he continued to call me his sister. When he let me go, he gave me the warmest smile I have ever received today.


    "Uhm... I think you''re mistaken. I am not your sister." I said, shaking my head as I smiled at him. I tried to analyze his features but I gulped when I notice his resemblance to a certain person in my life.


    "No, I''m not mistaken, you are my sister." He said grinning as he took his phone and scrolled something on it. "Here, Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo Kelley. I''ve already done a research on you since Mom told me you''re my sister."


    "W-Wait!"


    I was more shocked that I don''t know what I want to ask first. It is possible that he only saw me on TV and started his research on me.


    "I am an only child so it''s impossible for me to have a brother-----"


    But I was stopped as I realized that it''s been 16 years since my mother left us and it''s been almost 7 years since I left Italy. What do I know about the life they have after that?


    "Anyway, I''m Steven." I looked at his hand before I deciding to accept it. "What are you doing here?"


    He asked me again, smiling at me. I looked around and I remembered why I am here and why I am standing in front of the green gate with him in front of me.


    "I''m just looking for my mother."


    His smile widened and his eyes shone in happiness as soon as I mentioned the word mother.


    "Let''s go inside!" I gasped when he took my hand and dragged me inside the gate.


    "Hey! Where are you taking me?"


    But he just ignored me as he kept running inside while he screams.


    "Mom, my sister is here and she''s looking for you!"


    I felt panic and nervousness because I''m not sure if he''s just bluffing. And then suddenly, a woman came out of the kitchen.


    "Steven, why are you so----" her words died when she saw me and our eyes met. "Belle?"


    "She''s looking for you, Mom." Steven said, letting go of my hand.


    -''Mom? He called her Mom.''-


    I gulped as she slowly walked closer to me with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "My baby." She took my hands and hugged me immediately. "You''re here, baby."


    "I-I want to talk to you."


    "Oh, come here, take a seat." She led me to the couch. "What drinks do you want, orange, pineapple, apple----"


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to do it. I''m fine."


    "How about gr.a.p.e juice? I remember that''s your favorite when you''re still young."


    I just gave her an awkward smile and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll just get you a glass of orange juice." I didn''t stop her when she ran to the kitchen.


    When I turned to Steven, I noticed that he''s staring at me.


    "You''re so beautiful, sister. You looked like a younger version of our Mom."


    I don''t know what to say so I just smiled at him.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Flashback...


    "I''m planning to go to Seattle, Bryan. I have already booked a plane ticket."


    I told him when we were having dinner.


    "What are you going to do there?"


    "I''ll talk to my Mom. I didn''t give her a chance to talk every time we see each other, so I thought maybe it''s time to talk to her and ask her everything."


    "Wow! That''s good to hear, Belle. When will you fly there?"


    "Uhm... Tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, but why didn''t you tell me this plan ahead advance so we can use my private jet?"


    "No, it''s fine. You''ve already done a lot of things for me, and this time I want to do it myself."


    "Are you sure?"


    I nodded and smiled at him.


    "Thank you so much, Bry."


    End of flashback...


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "How old is he?"


    I asked her referring to Steven when we were finally seated on the couch. He excused himself for a while to take a bath as he just came from jogging.


    "He just turned 16 last month."


    "Why didn''t you tell Dad about him?" I asked looking straight at her, but she lowered her gaze.


    "I didn''t know I was pregnant when I decided to leave him then. I just find out after three months."


    "Why did you leave him and why didn''t you take me with you?"


    She looked at me, regrets and despair were evident in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Belle, but believe me I didn''t mean to do it, I didn''t mean to leave you with him. He was a gambler and often beat me every time he lost a game. He said I was the one who brought bad luck that''s why he beat me to remove those evil spirits from my body."


    My eyes widened in shock as I saw her crying for the very first time full of sorrow and pain.


    "I tried to get back at take you, Belle, but he threatened to kill me if I tried to take you away from him."


    The tears that have formed around my eyes now begin to fall one by one until I can no longer control them. I don''t know what to think and how to feel at this moment. All my life I was mad at her because she left me, and I pushed her away when she tried to talk to me.


    "He forced me to get married to his friend''s son when I was 18 years old, because of money. He said our business was struggling with the financial crisis and it''s the only way to repay all the debts of the company."


    "He did that?" She got up immediately and sat down next to me.


    "And my ex-fiance tried to r.a.p.e me two days before our wedding."


    "What the hell!" She screamed in shock.


    "I told him everything that happened but he didn''t listen, he didn''t believe me and continued just continued the agreement with his friend."


    "Ohh... I''m sorry, baby." She pulled me into a hug and rubbed my back.


    "Mom..."


    I hugged her back and cried on her c.h.e.s.t. I''ve been waiting for this for so long, to hug her and feel her embrace. I missed her, I missed everything about her.


    "I''m sorry, baby. If I had known he would have done this to you, I would have taken you even if he killed me!"


    I hugged her more when I heard her words. I remember that when I was young, she was the first person who ran to help me when I fell, who wiped my tears when I cried, who gave me a hug when I was just asking for a kiss, telling me stories before I sleep and the first person to greet me good morning when I woke up.


    "I love you, Mom, I missed you."


    "I love you too, baby, and I missed you so much. I promise to be on your side every single day and we will make more memories of mother and daughter memories. I love you so much." She wiped my tears and kissed my forehead before she hugging me again.


    A mother''s love, the only unconditional love that I''ve known and exists in the world, unlimited and will never fade.

 Chapter 59 - fifty-nine: No longer husband and wife

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Are you sure you want me to come with you instead of Aira?"


    I asked Bryan for the third time as he invited me to attend one of his clients'' party.


    "Belle, how many times do you have to ask me that question? Yes, I''m sure of it. Aira couldn''t come with me as she has a modelling show in Las Vegas tonight."


    "Ohh... okay." I said nodding.


    "Anyway, I''ve already hired new bodyguards for you and they will start tonight."


    I walked over to him and hugged him from behind.


    "Thank you, Bry."


    "Don''t mention it, I''ll do it even when you''re already married."


    I bite my lower lip and sigh after hearing what he said. It''s been two weeks since I left Daniel''s house, and I admit, it''s not easy to wake up every morning when his face was the first thing that came to my mind. And I had to make myself busy every day just to avoid thinking about him.


    Craig came to see me twice here when I told him that I would take a temporary leave from work. I also didn''t respond to Rian''s, and Nanay Emily''s and even from my mother-in-law''s calls.


    "Let''s go, we''ll be late if we don''t go now."


    We used Bryan''s car with a bodyguard and a driver in the front seat.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~


    My mouth formed an ''O'' shape as we got off the car. Paparazzi are all over the venue with camera flashes everywhere. I gripped Bryan''s arm and as we entered the hotel entrance.


    "Relax, I''m here with you." He said looking at me.


    I just smiled nodding at him and bit my lip as we entered. I couldn''t help but think of the 90% possibility of seeing Daniel at this party. At first, I wanted to refuse to come with Bryan, but I realized that this is nothing compared to what he has done for me over the past years.


    He chuckled lightly as he shook his head.


    "I was right, you''re thinking of him that''s why you agreed to come with me. Do you expect him to come?"


    "Even if I don''t expect it, I know he would come!" I rolled my eyes but he just raised his eyebrow. "This is a birthday party of one of the top businessman in the country, and almost all the prominent businessmen are here, so I wouldn''t be surprised if I saw him here."


    "Really? Do you think you won''t be surprised if he came with another woman in his arms tonight?"


    I looked at him but his eyes were not on me, so I frowned following his gaze. And my breath hitched when I saw where he was looking.


    There he was, Daniel Kelley, standing in all his glory with a familiar woman next to him. What is her name again? Ahh... Chloe, the same girl he kissed in the parking lot and the woman who claimed herself as his girlfriend at the party we attended last time. I was right, he will also attend this party.


    He was talking to some of his colleagues while the girl was simply flaunting her cleavage to all of the men in front of them.


    "She''s Chloe Enriquez, the sole heir of Enriquez empire and the ex-girlfriend of your ''husband''." He said emphasizing his last word. "Oops! I forgot to mention, she''s also a current business partner in some of his projects around California."


    "Why are you telling me all this?" I looked at him only to find him smirking at me.


    "Of course, not!"


    "Okay, as you say so." He shrugged. "I just want to give you some information so you won''t think or expect anything worse in your mind."


    "Tss! I wasn''t thinking anything like that." I said avoiding his gaze and looked back at the two.


    Actually, after seeing him with her, a lot of questions occupies my mind right now. Does all the cares and sweet gestures that he showed me were real or not? Or maybe they were real at that time, but after his brain had been twisted and manipulated by Joseph''s lies, they had all changed.


    I sighed and decided to look away from him. But my eyes caught someone familiar in the crowd and a smile crept on my lips as I remembered that even our first meeting was at the party.


    "Look who''s here, the great JM Saavedra of Saavedra Industries." Bryan let go of my hand just to greet him.


    -''They know each other?''-


    "Bryan!" He greeted him back and they hugged each other. JM doesn''t seem to notice me yet as they continue to talk about business.


    "Anyway, I came with my sister." Bryan said holding my elbow.


    "Whoa! Is she your sister?" He asked, as if he couldn''t believe that I was Bryan''s sister.


    "Yes, she''s Belle, and Belle this JM----"


    "Actually, we know each other." JM and I looked at each other as we blurted at the same time.


    "How do you know each other?" Bryan asked confused, his eyes were moving from me to JM.


    We both smiled and I just let him explain how we met.


    "Anyway, why aren''t you with your husband, Mrs. Kelley?" JM''s question that made me speechless for a few seconds. "I saw him earlier with ----"


    "With a business partner."


    My head snapped at Bryan when he interrupted him.


    "Ohh, business partner." JM smiled, nodding.


    I excused myself and walked towards the wine sections. If it''s not for Bryan, I will never attend to this kind of party. It''s boring and nothing to write home about. I''m sure most of the people who attended this party has their own purpose why they were here. First, to gain exposure, secondly, just to say that they belong to the elite society and of course, to promote their business and to get new business partners and colleagues.


    I was about to get my second glass of wine when someone stood next to me.


    "Look who''s here, the one and only Mrs. Kelley."


    I raised my eyebrow when I recognized her voice and the shit smell of her perfume.


    "Hi, Miss Enriquez." I smiled as I took the glass of wine from the tray of the waiter who passed by in front of us.


    "Are you still together?"


    I take a sip of wine before facing her and answering her question.


    "Yes, Miss Enriquez, we are still together. Why do you ask?"


    "Because he asked me to be his date tonight instead of his wife. Actually, I couldn''t believe it, he asked me instead of you?"


    "Really? Well, he has no choice because my brother asked me to accompany him tonight, so I told him to pick someone from his friend. But I didn''t know he would choose his ex-girlfriend." I smirked when she smiled disappeared. "Excuse me, Miss Enriquez, but I have to use the bathroom."


    I brushed past her with a smirk still playing on my lips. But I was just taking my fourth steps when she speaks again. It''s a bit loud so it caught the attention of some of the people around us.


    "Your nothing compared to me, Sophia Del Mundo! Who are you again? A dancer, a choreographer, a dance instructor, who married a certain Daniel Kelley to achieve this kind of popularity."


    I formed my fists and let out a heavy sigh before giving her a fake smile.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about, Miss Enriquez, and for your information, I''m not competing with you." I said trying to calm myself.


    "Ohh... really?" She asked raising her eyebrow and started walking closer to me. "I know what kind of woman you are, Sophia. We were okay before you came between us. You stole him from me!"


    I heard gasps from the people around us watching her little act. I don''t know why she''s doing this. If it is to humiliate me in front of everyone, well, she''s the one humiliating herself on her behavior.


    "I didn''t steal anything from you, Miss Enriquez."


    "Liar! I believe you only married him for his money!"


    -''What the hell?''-


    "You''re fake and a gold digger! You seduced him ----"


    "Chloe!"


    A loud voice roared over the venue that made her stop talking. We all turned from the owner of the voice and I gulped when he took three long strides to get in front of her.


    Suddenly, I lost all the strength when he held her elbow. But after a few seconds, I heard him talking to her, not the kind of way I expect him to talk to her.


    "You don''t have the right to talk to my wife that way! And to clear this up, we broke up two years ago before she came into my life! And I married her because I love her and we got married because we loved each other!"


    I stiffened when he suddenly looked at me and then turned back to her.


    "And by the way, what is it with you if she married me because of money? She deserves all of it and everything I have because she''s my wife! And I don''t care if she spends all of them for herself or for whatever she wants! I''m willing to give everything to her and you have no right to question it! You''re just my business partner and nothing more! Do you understand?"


    If this situation had happened a few weeks ago, I''m sure my heart would have jumped with excitement. He just screamed to everyone that he loves me that''s why we got married, even though it''s not true. But of course, since it happened tonight, I have no right to feel joy and excitement since we were no longer husband and wife. I''m sure he just did it because we haven''t filed a divorce petition.

 Chapter 60 - sixty: This is your home!

    "No! You don''t love her!"


    Everyone looked at her as she grabbed Daniel''s arm and stomped her feet.


    I simply shook my head while watching her childish act. Maybe she''s lucky tonight that I just happened to be Daniel''s fake wife because I swear to God, I''ll skin her alive.


    "Don''t touch me! If you don''t stop this act Miss Enriquez, I''ll make sure to drop all the projects between our companies!"


    "Huh?"


    A loud gasp escaped her lips and she instantly dropped Daniel''s arm.


    And with one last glare at her, he began to walk in my direction. I can feel the loud pounding of my c.h.e.s.t but I tried to keep my expression plain, as if I wasn''t affected by what happened.


    But it changed when he suddenly took my hand and whispered in my ear.


    "We''re going to talk." and he pulled me out of the venue without looking back at the other guests whispering something behind us.


    "What are you doing?" I asked gritting my teeth as I tried to take my hand from his grip.


    "Don''t talk and just followed me." He replied in a lower voice. He didn''t even stop walking.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "I said don''t talk and just followed me!" I gasped when he glared at me. But I didn''t listen to him and continued struggling to take my hand.


    "What the hell, Daniel?"


    And then the next thing he did was something I didn''t expect him to do. He pinned me on the nearest wall behind, held my both hands above my head and captured my lips in a hard and demanding kiss that sent shivers down my spine. I wanted to protest and push him away but the sensation brought me of his kiss abruptly ignited all my senses.


    He pressed me more against the wall and kissed me hard and hungrily that almost left me short of breath. His other hand was on my waist, holding me and bringing my body closer to him. It was like a scene from a movie in which a male lead character saw the love of his life and kissed her as if his life depended on it.


    My body didn''t cooperate with my mind as I closed my eyes and responded to his kiss. I love the way he held me, the warmth of his lips flowing through my lips and down to the smallest vein of my sanity. I savoured the intensity of his kiss as it grew deeper, became more demanding and seeking response.


    We were both panting and gasping for air when he let me go. But he didn''t say anything as he took my hand again and pulled me towards the parking lot.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Do you think I care whoever was with you when you came here?" He asked glaring at me. Sarcasm was evident in his voice. "I have to get you out of here before Chloe says something that will put us in TV news tomorrow!"


    "Why, do you think, after what she did, we won''t be in the news tomorrow?"


    "I know it will, but it''s better that they saw us leave the venue together so they won''t start thinking otherwise."


    He opened the door on the passenger side and gestured me to get inside the car, but I remained standing and chuckled at him.


    "Why didn''t you just send me the divorce papers so we don''t have to pretend anymore?"


    "Get in the car, Sophia. This is not the right place to talk about it


    Although he didn''t raise his voice, but the authority and seriousness were clear when he said those words.


    "I won''t go with you. I''ll just call Bryan and tell him to---"


    "I said get in the car!"


    "Mam Sophia, are you okay? Is this man bothering you?" He''s Damian, one of my new hired bodyguards.


    "Ahmm... yeah, we''re just---"


    "Who are you and why do you care?"


    I gulped when Daniel asked, forming his fists. He also stepped forward, narrowing his eyes on Damian.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that? Who are you and why are forcing her to get inside your car?"


    -''Oh, God!''- Damian knows how to answer back.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about, so you better get out of here and leave her to me!" Then he turned to me and took my hand as he opened the door widely. "Sophia, get in the car!"


    But the next thing that Damian did was something didn''t expect. He closed the door and grabbed my elbow as he tried to pull me away from Daniel. I know he was just protecting me and doing his job, so I can''t blame him because he hasn''t met Daniel yet.


    "No! She won''t come with you!"


    "Don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g touch my wife!" He screamed and I haven''t even blinked my eyes when he pulled me behind him and punched Damian hard on his face that made my poor bodyguard stumble and fall to the ground.


    "Oh, my God!"


    I couldn''t form any words when Daniel tried to get Damian by his collar.


    "Your wife?" Damian asked in shock and confusion.


    "Yes, she''s my wife! So don''t ever lay your hands on her or I swear to God, I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you!"


    "Hey, stop it, he''s my bodyguard. He didn''t know you."


    I immediately grabbed Daniel''s fist and hugged his waist to stop him from punching Damian again. I felt his body relaxed as he looked down at me. His eyes shows different emotions I can''t even read. And before I could melt into his stares, I pulled back and turned to Damian.


    "Damian, I''m sorry. You can go back inside, I''ll just call Bryan later and if he ever asks you about me, tell him I''m going with---"


    "With your husband?" He asked not looking at me but to Daniel.


    "What''s your f.u.c.k.i.n.g problem if I am her husband?"


    "Please, Daniel, stop it!"


    -''For goodness sake!''- I just mentally screamed when he yelled and they started throwing daggers again with each other. I swear, if looks could kill, I''m sure Damian is now buried six feet under the ground.


    "Let''s go!"


    He opened the door and waited for me to settle inside. He also buckled my seat belt like he always did a few weeks ago.


    I just let out a heavy sigh when he closed the door and headed towards the driver''s seat.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    I asked him when he stopped in front of the gate of his house.


    "All your things we''re still in my room."


    I was shocked to know that he didn''t remove my things in his room, but I ignored him and pretended I didn''t hear what he said.


    "I won''t go inside." I said, unbuckling my seat belt before he pulled over to the garage.


    "You have no choice but to go inside or else you will sleep inside the car."


    "Why did you bring me here? You could have just dropped me somewhere else, but why did you have to take me here?"


    "Because I told you, we need to talk." He was about to open his side of the door but I grabbed his arm.


    "Why do you want to talk to me? If this is something about our marriage, then let''s talk about it here so I can go home."


    "But you''re at home!"


    I pulled my hand back when he raised his voice.


    "This is your home!"


    My mouth hung open with his words.


    "This is not my home!" I said through gritted teeth. "Tell me, what do you want to tell me and why do we need to talk inside your house? As far as I remember, we have nothing to talk about------what the hell? Daniel!"


    I just screamed as I didn''t get the chance to finish what I was saying when he suddenly opened the door and got out of the car.


    He walked to the passenger side and opened the door for me.


    "Why did you----huh!" I gasped when he put his index finger over my lips.


    "If you keep on talking, I will kiss you and I''ll make sure to give your sweet mouth a lesson, that you will never forget ''till the rest of your life."


    I shut my mouth immediately and swatted his hand. I just balled my fists and took a long, deep breath when I noticed him smirked.

 Chapter 61 - sixty-one: Ridiculous

    Sophia''s POV:


    "You can sleep in my room---"


    "No!" I cut him off, shaking my head. This idea is ridiculous.


    He closed the front door and walked past me towards the stairs.


    "You will sleep in my room and I will sleep in the guest room!" He glared at me and started walking upstairs.


    I was left speechless until an idea came to my mind. I smiled inwardly and was about to walk back outside when I heard his voice again.


    "Don''t you dare continue what you''re thinking, Sophia, because they won''t let you out of the gate!"


    -''This is bullshit!''-


    I muttered to myself as I closed my eyes and sighed. I know he was referring to all his security guards.


    "I''m not doing anything and I''m not even moving here!"


    "You said we will talk, then why don''t we start the conversation so I can go home now?"


    "I told you, this is your home!"


    "Why do you keep insisting that this is my home?" He didn''t say anything so I kept talking. "If you only want to talk about our marriage or our agreement, then let''s talk about it now! I''m so tired, I really want to sleep now and I want to go home! I''m sure Bryan is now worried about me!" I screamed in frustration as I stepped forward. I haven''t called him yet.


    "No!"


    I looked at him confused.


    "What do you mean no?"


    "We will not talk about it tonight."


    "What the----"


    "You said you''re tired, so you have to take rest and we will just discuss it by tomorrow." And he disappeared from my sight.


    As long as I wanted to scream on top of my lungs, I remembered we''re not the only people in the house. I could disturb Nanay Emily, Tatay Berto and the other maids if I do it, so I just balled my fists hard and pulled my hair out of frustration.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I was about to knock on his door when it suddenly opened and the face of my handsome but arrogant husband appeared in from of me.


    I gulped as I couldn''t help gazing at his well-toned c.h.e.s.t. He was now wearing a white shirt that fitted perfectly to his broad shoulders and muscled stomach. And a gray cotton pants that hug his h.i.p.s and---ohhh.


    "You''re drooling, sweetheart."


    "Huh! What?" My eyes widened when I looked at him and found him having a mischievous smile on his lips.


    "I said you''re drooling."


    I bit my lips and lowered my head when I felt my face turned into a thousands shades of tomato.


    "You know what, sweetheart, you just have to say a word and you will have this body tonight. And I will make sure you will never forget the experience for the rest of your life." He smirked.


    "Oops! Take it easy, sweetheart. I didn''t know you''re too eager----"


    "Shut up, Daniel Kelley! I have self-respect and I''m not the kind of woman you''re thinking!"


    "Really?" He sneered. "But you have already given your body to your ex-fiance''s friend before your wedding." He shook his head as he looked at me with pure mockery.


    And for the second time, I felt like I wanted to kill, I wanted to kill the person who''s responsible for bringing lies in his head.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me the side of my story and what was the real happened in my past?" I tried to calm myself as I asked him the same question I remembered having done a few weeks ago.


    "For what, to add your lies?"


    "Then why did you bring me here if you don''t have a plan to listen to me? For what, to insult me again like you always did before?" I took a deep breath and gulped the lump that formed in my throat. "You will never understand me if you won''t let me explain."


    "Tss! Then why didn''t you tell me these things before our wedding? I asked you then, remember? I asked you why you accepted this arrangement but you didn''t tell me! You chose to lie and then now you want to explain? Do you think I would believe you?"


    "I tried to explain myself but you didn''t believe me, so what more then, when you didn''t want to talk to me? You didn''t know how to talk to me without throwing unnerving insults and judgement on my face? You can''t even look at me then, as if I had an infectious disease!"


    "Why don''t you just file a divorce petition? Let''s end this agreement and this fake marriage! You have already signed the deal with Mr. Giovanni, your company has won the award as the top-grossing company in California and you have already had the best position in your life. So why do we have to prolong this agreement?"


    "No! I am the one who will decide when I want to end this agreement!"


    "So what took you so long when you said you didn''t want to believe me? Do you know what I have realized? Why should I defend myself if I am misjudged and misunderstood? I don''t live for those people and I don''t live for your judgement. If you don''t want to believe me, then why should I force you? Why should I convince you to believe me if you judge me anyway, whatever I do?"


    I shook my head as I chuckled sarcastically. I didn''t hear anything from him until I pulled my suitcase under his bed.


    "What are you doing?" He asked with knitted eyebrows.


    "I am pulling my suitcase." I shrugged. "I''m sure you already know what I am going to do next, right?"


    "No!" He only took three long strides from the door to my direction. "You won''t take your things, not until I say so!"


    And by that point, I was the one in shock and asked him what he was doing, but he just ignored my question and took the suitcase from my hand.


    "Go to sleep! We will talk tomorrow!" He said glaring at me before he walked to the door, pulling my bag.


    "So you shouldn''t be able to think of escaping this time."


    "Escaping? What are you talking about?"


    "Go to sleep now, Sophia! I will be in the next room, so don''t try to do something ridiculous, if you don''t want me to tie you in bed the whole night!"


    "Ridiculous? You dragged me out of the party, you brought me here and now you want me to sleep in your room, isn''t what you''re doing can be called ridiculous? Why don''t you just give me the key to my old room so I can sleep there and you''ll sleep here?"


    "No! You will stay here and we will talk tomorrow!"


    And before I could form another word, he went out of the door and closed it immediately.


    "Seriously? Did he just shut the door? Argh!"

 Chapter 62 - sixty-two: He loves you, Belle

    I woke up the next morning a bit late, so I immediately rushed to the bathroom and did my morning routine.


    I pulled a cotton shorts and a baby pink lose shirt. I just left my hair down on my shoulders as I don''t have time to dry it.


    After checking the time from my phone, I immediately went out of my room... I mean, his room and I ran into the kitchen hoping to see Daniel drinking coffee or eating breakfast


    But to my great disappointment, I didn''t see him in the kitchen, instead, I found Nanay Emily making pancakes with chocolate syrup. She gave me a warm smile when she noticed me standing at the door.


    "Good morning, Sophia!" She said smiling widely as she walked towards my direction.


    "Good morning, Nanay Emily." I returned her smile but I can''t help but ask about Daniel. "H-Have you seen Daniel? He told me last night we will talk today."


    "Ohh... he already left for work."


    "He left?"


    My eyes widened and I didn''t notice my voice rose a little that made her step backwards in shock. "What time did he leave?"


    "Uhm, I think before six o''clock---"


    "Six o''clock?" My voice rose again. "But usually he left for work before seven."


    "Yeah, but he said he has an urgent meeting, so he has to go to the office early to get ready."


    "Forgodsake, Daniel Kelley!" I gritted my teeth and tapped my forehead in frustration. "I''m sure you did it on purpose! Argh! You''re such an arrogant asshole!"


    I continued to babble, forgetting her presence in front of me.


    "Oh! I-I''m sorry, Nanay!" I bit my lower lip, giving her an awkward smile.


    "I missed you too, Nanay Emily."


    We hugged each other for a while before she gestured me to sit down and eat the breakfast that she prepared for me.


    "How are you, Sophia?"


    My hand stopped in mid-air when I heard her question.


    "I''m fine, Nanay." I shrugged. "Why don''t you eat with me?" I tried trying to change the subject.


    "Oh, that''s all for you. I have already eaten my breakfast earlier."


    I just nodded and continued to eat the delicious pancakes while she was just watching me. And then I smiled when I remembered that I hadn''t told her about what happened in the last few weeks when I wasn''t here.


    "I went to Seattle two weeks ago." I said putting down the mug of coffee.


    "What did you do in Seattle?" She asked in confusion.


    "Ohh... what happened then, did she tell you the reason why she left you when you were young?"


    I nodded and took a deep breath as smiled at her. She eagerly waited to my story and even though I was hurt and disappointed by what my Dad had done to my Mom sixteen years ago, I''m still happy to find out that I have a brother. A younger brother to love and to protect. A brother that I wished to have when I was young. And, of course, the forgiveness I finally gave to my Mom, that I should have given to her the time we met in Amador.


    "I''m happy to hear that you have already forgiven your mother and that you have a baby brother."


    "Yeah, thank you." I chuckled and shook my head when I suddenly remembered my brother. He''s also stubborn like me. "Actually, Nanay, he doesn''t want me to call him baby brother."


    She also laughed and paused as she held my hands.


    "I''m so glad that you''re happy, Anak. I don''t know exactly what you have been through, but I''m happy that you already found forgiveness for your mother."


    "I missed her, Nanay. I missed her so much and I love her, that because of it, I was afraid to talk to her. I was afraid of knowing her reason, that maybe she left me because she doesn''t love me anymore."


    "That''s not true! A mother''s heart is always with her children even when she closed her eyes and even when her child couldn''t remember her at all. She always wanted the last piece of pie."


    "Yeah, you''re right. And I realized that unconditional love can only found in your mother''s arms and I was so stupid that I didn''t realized that I should have searched for her."


    "It''s okay, at least you''re now okay and you have already forgiven her." She paused and she smiled at me. "Forgiveness is not for the person who hurt you, but it''s your gift to yourself."


    "Thank you so much, Nanay Emily."


    And I was about to hug her when we heard a squeal from the door.


    "Aunt Belle!"


    We both turned around only to find Dino running towards us.


    "Dino!" We both said in unison as I immediately get on my knees and spread my arms to hug him.


    "I missed you, Aunt Belle." He said kissing my cheeks.


    "I missed you too, Dino." I hugged him and peppered him kisses all over his chubby face that made him giggle. "What are you doing here?"


    "Wrong question!"


    "Rian. Alex."


    "Where have you been these past few weeks?"


    I can''t help but chuckled when she raised an eyebrow and passed her daughter to her husband.


    "I was so worried about you!" She said narrowing her eyes but hugged me eventually. "I missed you, Belle."


    "I missed you, too." I hugged her back. "What are you doing here and how did you know about---"


    "How did we know what happened? It''s because you didn''t answer my calls, so I just called my stubborn brother and asked him what happened between you two."


    "Ohh..." I said nodding. "And how did you know I''m here? Don''t tell me, you asked your brother again?"


    "Nope! It was he who called me last night and told me you came back! You came home!" And she hugged me again, but she whispered something in my ear that made me bite my lip. "I''m sorry for what happened. Believe me, I also tried to explain to him that he was wrong and Joseph was lying but he didn''t---"


    "Did he tell you about it?"


    "Oh, my God, sweety, you made us worry!"


    "Mom! How did you know I''m here?"


    "Your husband called me this morning, so I rushed here to see you. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Mom."


    She smiled at me before pulling me into a hug.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "What?"


    I straightened my seat when they asked me in unison, Mom, Rian, Alex and Nanay Emily, after informing them that I had asked Daniel for a divorce petition.


    "Well, whether we like or not, this is just a fake marriage. A marriage of convenience and it happened just because of an agreement."


    I sighed as I continued.


    "He already had the project from their European Investors and the KI Corporation has achieved the most prestigious award in business industry, which is the top-grossing company in California. And he made it clear from the very beginning that he will immediately file a divorce papers, the moment his Investors have signed the contract with them."


    I shook my head as I gave them a half-hearted smile.


    "So, there''s no reason for us to continue this agreement. I''m willing to take the blame, I cheated, I was just a gold digger, I didn''t love him and just his money, just to make the court granted our petition. The sooner the better."


    "No!"


    We all turned to Rian as she suddenly screamed and glared at me.


    "You can''t do that, Belle, it''s unfair for you. And you can''t file a petition! You can''t divorce my brother!"


    "Arrianna Angela!"


    "Baby!"


    Alex and Mom said in unison.


    "He loves you, Belle."


    Rian said that left me speechless for a few seconds before I found myself laughing in front of them.


    "It''s true! He loves you, Belle, and I know he was just jealous of Joseph!"


    I really wanted to tell her that I had already heard that lines from Bryan, but I just shook my head and continued laughing at what she said.


    "No, Rian, he''s not jealous and I''m sure he''s not in love with me. Because to love is to understand the people or the person you love, knowing their weaknesses and not judging them easily. And most of all, knowing their flaws and accepting who they are. And that is love, Rian, not jumping into conclusion without knowing the whole part of the story."


    They looked at me but nobody uttered a word except Nanay Emily.


    "Who is Joseph?"


    We all shared a look before I managed to answer her question.


    "Uhm... h-he was ex Nanay Emily."


    "Ex?"


    "Ex-fiance."


    "Ohh..." She said nodding.


    And after that, we all turned into silence.


    "Why doesn''t everyone talk? What happened?"


    But we can''t help but burst out laughing when Dino stood in the middle and looked at us one by one.


    "We just want to be quiet for a while to save our energy from talking."


    "Huh?" He asked me in confusion as he scratched the back of his head.


    Actually, I was also confused as to why I said those words, for all the reasons that I could give him.


    I just pulled him into my l.a.p and hugged him tightly, blinking away the tears that formed around my eyes.


    I will miss every one of them when the court granted our divorce petition. They all became my family for almost nine months of being Daniel''s ''fake'' wife.

 Chapter 63 - sixty-three: I have an idea!

    Sophia''s POV:


    "What about your plan? The justice you''ve been looking for, for six years, how about it? Are you just going to let Joseph live happily without paying for what he did to you?"


    I looked at Rian and shook my head, giving her a half-hearted smile.


    "Actually, Bryan and I talked about it and I decided to stop everything."


    "What?" She and Mom and asked in unison.


    "You will stop just like that?"


    "Yeah, I''m quitting." I shrugged my shoulders and sighed.


    "I don''t believe you, Belle!" Rian said glaring at me. "He abused you! He f.u.c.k.i.n.g tried to r.a.p.e you!"


    "Arrianna Angela!"


    "I''m sorry, Mom, but I just can''t believe that Belle would just quit like this after what that bastard did to her!"


    "But I''ve already done everything, Rian. In fact, my life stopped for six years just to find justice and to see him rot in jail, but what did I get? Did I succeed?"


    "But Belle----"


    "I have already found Layla Angeles." And their eyes widened like saucers. "But she said, she has already forgotten what happened."


    "That''s impossible!" Rian exclaimed loudly.


    "Well, she either forgot about what happened, or she just didn''t want to help me. I don''t know."


    "Then let''s talk to her again, I will help you. If we have to give her money just to convince her to help you, then let''s give her everything she wants---"


    "I''m tired, Rian."


    I didn''t miss the shock that written on their face.


    "Sophia..." Mom held my hands and I smiled at her.


    "After all, I realized that I''m not really doing it for myself, but for those people who judged me, who didn''t believe me and one of those was my father. I realized that all this was because I wanted to show him that he was wrong and they were wrong! And I''m also tired of convincing myself that everything will change and everything will back to normal! But no, I have already accepted the truth that it will never change what happened. It''s all in the past and the more I tried to dig it, the more it will never heal!"


    Everyone turns in silence. No one talks and nobody wants to talk.


    "And I''m tired of explaining myself to those people who only understand from their level of perception?" And I ended it with a chuckle.


    "Just like my brother?"


    I gulped when Rian looked at me doubtfully but I just avoided her eyes.


    "You love him, don''t you?"


    "Rian, this is not about him!"


    "That''s not the answer to my question, Belle. Do you love him?"


    "Do you love him, Belle?"


    I slowly raised my head and looked at them one by one before nodding.


    "Then make him your reason to fight!"


    I couldn''t help the bitter laugh that escaped my lips.


    "Make him my reason to fight? Are you serious, Rian? He didn''t even want to believe me! I tried to explain to him everything to him but I only got another judgement and insults from him! So now tell me, should I make him my reason to fight?"


    "I will help you talk to him. I''ll help you convince him---"


    "Thanks, Rian, but I''m over with it. We can''t force him to understand and believe what we believe in, because if he really wants to, he will."


    "So you just give up? Are you just going to let him believe that lies?"


    "I couldn''t do anything about it, Rian." I said shaking my head.


    "Rian!"


    "Baby!"


    "Arrianna Angela!"


    We all shuddered with the idea that came from her mouth.


    "Jesus Christ, Baby! What are you talking about?" Alex couldn''t help himself and narrowed his eyes on his wife.


    "Hey! I''m just kidding!" She defends herself, making a sign of peace with her two fingers ??.


    "Don''t you think it didn''t cross my mind?" They all turned to me, shocked. "It also crossed my mind when Bryan helped me escape from Italy and after he built his company. Those nights when I was suffering from nightmares, I also thought of all the horrible ideas I can do to Joseph. I wanted to kill him, to chop his body into pieces, to make him walk n.a.k.e.d in front of everyone and they will throw him until he dies."


    I smiled when I remembered those crazy ideas.


    "But he talked to me that if I do something like that, he said I have no difference from the person who made my life miserable."


    I have bodyguards that accompany me wherever I go. I have Bryan that I can call a brother and a friend. I have Craig, my partner, my assistant and a bestfriend. Mom and I have started a new relationship as a mother and daughter again, and of course, my baby brother who doesn''t want me to call him a ''baby''.


    Even though according to everyone''s opinion, it was cowardly to give up and quit easily, but for me and for all the people who truly understand me, they know it''s not.


    It''s just accepting that it''s over and giving them up is not cowardice, but letting new opportunities to come in my life. I''m not saying that I will completely forget them, because I know it''s not that easy and will still live in me, whatever happens. I will now begin to forget the pain but never the lessons that I have gained from it.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am Sophia, but you''re not allowed to go out."


    "What did you say?"


    I blinked rapidly as I became confused into what I had heard from Ben, my former bodyguard and now the new head of security. I was heading towards the gate and was about to leave when he and the other three guards stopped me. It''s an hour after Rian, Alex and my mother-in-law left the house.


    "You''re not allowed to leave the house, Ma''am Sophia."


    "What do you mean I''m not allowed to leave the house?" I asked looking at them one by one. "Are you serious?"


    "What the hell? Daniel Kelley!"


    I formed my fists and gritted my teeth when I heard Daniel''s name. I felt my blood boiling but I managed to stay calm.


    "We''re very sorry, Ma''am Sophia, but we''re just following your husband''s orders.


    He said and to my surprise, they started to line up in front of me, completely stopping me from reaching the gate.


    I couldn''t help myself laughing with their formation. They looked like in a firing squad, ready to shoot their target.


    I didn''t take seriously what he said and tried to push them but to my dismay, they didn''t move a bit.


    "Ben, please get out of the way and let me out." I said giving them a forced smile but deep inside, I feel like a bomb ready to explode at any minute in front of them.


    "Ma''am, if you want you can talk to your husband---"


    "Okay!" I interrupted him, placing my hands on my h.i.p.s.


    And suddenly, an idea came across my head. I raised an eyebrow and looked at him straight.


    "Let''s put it this way, will you let me out of that gate or I will call somebody to ask for help?"


    I sneered as I watched their mouth hung in mid-air. I just have to make call, and I''m sure Bryan would do anything to get me and I will finally be free from them.


    "Ma''am Sophia, please, I don''t want to lose my job. My wife is pregnant and she''s now in her due. How will I pay the hospital bills and how will I provide for my family if I lose my job?"


    I breathed harshly when I heard Ben''s statement.


    "I will pay the hospital expenses and everything your wife and your baby needs!"


    "But Ma''am------"


    "And if you''re worried about your job, I will also help you find a new one. I have a friend who runs an Agency and I''m sure they will hire you."


    "You don''t understand, Ma''am Sophia."


    I furrowed my eyebrows at him. What is it that I don''t understand?


    "Actually, it''s not my job I am worried about."


    "Then what?"


    "Mr. Kelley will make our life a living hell if we let you go out and leave the house."


    And that''s it, I couldn''t help scream and grit my teeth as I understood what he was saying.


    "Fine! I won''t leave-----"


    "Thank you, Ma''am Sophia-----"


    "No, Ben! Don''t thank me for this because I swear, I will kill your boss with my b.a.r.e hands! And I will also chop his balls into pieces and feed them to my p.u.s.s.y!" Suddenly, their eyes widened and I realized what I had said. "I mean my cat! I will feed them to my cat!"


    "Ohh..." they said in unison, nodding.


    "Argh! Forgodsake, Daniel Kelley! You''re such a pain in my ass!"


    I screamed on top of my lungs, pulling my hair out of frustration as I started walking back in the house. I have no choice but to wait and talk to him about this crazy and ridiculous idea of not letting me leave without his permission.


    "Anak, I thought you said you''re leaving?" Nanay Emily asked, surprised, when I went back to the kitchen.


    "Yes, Nanay, I should have left, but my arrogant and bipolar husband instructed all the security guards not to let me leave this house without his permission!" I answered gritting my teeth and slammed my hands on the table.


    "He did that?"


    "Yup! Can you imagine that, Nanay? I mean, what am I, a prisoner? His freaking prisoner? Argh!"


    "Do you want me to call him? I will talk to him about this-----"


    "No, Nanay Emily. Thank you, but no, you don''t have to do it. Let him do what he wants!"


    "Are you sure, but I thought you''re going to talk to your mother?"


    I nodded. "I will just call her later, for now, I think I have to wait and talk to my freaking husband!"


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    6:00 pm.


    7:00 pm.


    8:00 pm.


    "Anak, do you want me to bring here your dinner?"


    I looked up and saw Nanay Emily standing behind the couch.


    "Uhm... Thank you, Nanay, but I will just go to the kitchen later." I said shaking my head.


    "All right."


    She patted me on my shoulder and I smiled at her before she went back to the kitchen. I sighed and lifted my legs on the couch. I decided to wait for Daniel in the living room but it''s already 8:00 o''clock in the evening but he hasn''t arrived yet, in which he should be at home by 6:00 to 7:00 pm.


    8:30 pm.


    9:00 pm.


    9:30 pm.


    10:00 pm.


    "Sophia, why don''t you just wait for your husband in your room?"


    "I''m fine, Nanay Emily."


    "Are you sure? You haven''t had dinner yet."


    "Yeah, don''t worry about me, I''m still full of the sandwiches I have eaten earlier."


    I cuddled on the couch and lowered the volume of the TV as I realized it''s Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto''s time to sleep.


    10:30 pm.


    11:00 pm.


    "Hoo!" I slumped my body on the couch after jumping twenty times just to keep my eyes open. I have already done an eye exercise and slapped my left and right cheek to make sure I didn''t fall asleep. What if Daniel arrived in a few minutes? I can''t miss this chance to talk to him.


    11:30 pm.


    12:00 am.


    I can feel my eyes numb and dropping because of sleepiness. I checked the time from the rectangular luminous clock over the TV stand and it''s now 12:15 am. But until now he hasn''t arrived yet and it seems like I am waiting for his ghost.


    12:30 am.


    1:00 am.


    "Argh! I''m gonna f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you, Daniel Kelley...zzz..."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Sophia..."


    "Hmm?"


    I can feel that someone is tapping my shoulder but I didn''t open my eyes.


    "Sophia..."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s time to have breakfast."


    -''breakfast? breakfast? what time is it?-'' I thought I just asked it to myself, but I was surprised to hear that Nanay Emily answered my question.


    "It''s already 8:00 o''clock in the morning."


    "8:00 o''clock in the morning?" My eyes snapped open as I jolted in bed, but it''s too late to recognize that I wasn''t in my room and I didn''t sleep in my bed but on the couch in the living room. "Ouch!"


    "Holy Christ, Sophia! Are you okay?" Nanay Emily asked, concern was evident in her voice.


    "I''m fine, Nanay. What time is it again?" I ignored the stinging pain on my b.u.t.t as I got up immediately.


    "It''s already 8:00 am."


    I gasped when I realized that I overslept and hadn''t noticed the time.


    "Did Daniel come home this morning? Where is he?"


    "Ohh... he didn''t come home but he called earlier, he said---"


    "What did he say?"


    "Well, he said he won''t be able to go home tonight because he has an urgent business meeting in San Diego." Tatay Berto was the one who answered.


    "What the----argh!" I slapped my forehead as I felt the irritation starting to build up in my c.h.e.s.t. "Where exactly in San Diego?"


    "Uhm... he didn''t mention." Nanay Emily replied, shrugging.


    I breathe harshly, clenching my jaws. "He purposely did all this! I''m sure of it! He said we will talk yesterday but he left early to avoid me, he instructed all the guards to not let me leave the house but when I tried to call him, he didn''t answer any of my calls!"


    "Maybe he''s just busy."


    "No, Tatay Berto, he''s not busy! He just really wanted to annoy me, forgodsake! Argh! Daniel Kelley, I will chop and fry your balls!"


    The two oldies shared a look but I just ignored them as I continued to ramble all the possible way to kill my husband.


    But my eyes widened and I looked at them when an idea came to my mind.


    "Nanay Emily, isn''t it today is your schedule of buying groceries for the week?"


    She furrowed her eyebrows and asked me, confused.


    "Yeah, why do you ask?"


    Hope instantly crept inside me when she nodded.


    "I have an idea of how I will escape from the security without them noticing me, but I need your help!"

 Chapter 64 - sixty-four: Escape plan

    "Thank you so much, Nanay Emily. I will call you later, I have to go." I said kissing her cheek.


    "Okay, take care of yourself, Sophia."


    "I will, Nanay. Anyway, can you thanks Tatay Berto for me? I really appreciate your help."


    "Don''t worry, I will let him know." She patted my hand and looked at the both end of the aisle, and when she noticed that Ben wasn''t there, she immediately urged me to leave. "Go, Sophia, before he arrives or someone sees you."


    "What about you? What if they noticed that I was missing?"


    "Don''t worry about us, we will just make any excuses for them."


    I smiled and hugged her tightly before I deciding run into the back entrance of the supermarket, where Damian and Bryan were waiting for me.


    -------"------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    Flashback...


    "Jesus Christ, are you sure of this, Sophia?"


    Nanay Emily''s eyes turned wide when I told them my plan. She was surprised by the ridiculous idea, but Tatay Berto just gave me a smile and a double thumbs up.


    "Yes! I have no other choice, Nanay. This is the only idea I have in mind to escape."


    "Thank you so much, Nanay Emily. This means a lot to me." I said hugging her tightly.


    "But promise me, you would take care of yourself, Sophia."


    "I will, Nanay Emily, I promise." I even raised my right hand as a sign of promise.


    "Fine, I will just take my bag."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much!"


    I uttered a silent prayer when they took their steps towards the front door. The plan is that I will hide in the trunk of the car and go out only when they have reached the parking lot of the supermarket.


    But of course, I need the help of the two oldies to carry out this plan. Nanay Emily will talk to Ben, who will be her driver, while Tatay Berto will talk to the other guards to lure them. And I will use the backdoor to reach the garage and hide in the car''s trunk.


    A few moments later...


    My heart was hammering inside ribcage as I watched Tatay Berto walking towards the guards'' cabin. But I bit my lower lip when Nanay Emily played the best actress in the famas when she purposely tripped her foot, stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Ma''am Sophia, what are you doing?"


    -''What the f.u.c.k?''- I couldn''t help but utter a silent curse when I saw him walking in my direction.


    "Shhh! Please be quiet!" I whispered as I placed my index finger on my lips.


    "What are you going to do? Are you planning to escape?"


    I balled my fists as I narrowed my eyes on him.


    "Do you want to know what I am planning to do? I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you if they find out my plan!" I gritted my teeth and he rapidly blinked his eyes in shock.


    If we were just in a different situation, I''m sure I already found myself rolling on the floor, clutching my stomach while laughing at his horrified face, but no, we were in a situation where I had to hide in a freaking trunk just to escape from Daniel''s security team.


    "Bingo, what are you doing there?"


    -''F.u.c.k!''-


    But I didn''t expect what Bingo did next.


    "Ouch!"


    I hitched my breath when he suddenly (f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y) closed the trunk before Ben could notice me.


    "Oh, I was just looking for my phone, I think I saw it under the car."


    "You saw your phone under the car? Are you kidding me or are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy?"


    I bite my lips just to control my laugh as I heard their conversation.


    "No! I saw it under this car!"


    "How will your phone go under this freaking car, huh?"


    "Uhm...maybe someone played a frank joke on me and put my phone under this car."


    I silently muttered.


    "Why don''t you go now, so I can get my phone? And I''m sure, Nanay Emily is waiting for you."


    "Ohh... Bingo, you''re crazy!"


    "Thanks, dude, but I already know it. Good luck!"


    "Good luck for what?"


    "Oh, did I say good luck?"


    "Yes, you said good luck!"


    "Hmm... just don''t mind it! What I mean is ''take care. Take care, Ma''am Sop---Nanay Emily!"


    -''Oh, Bingo! I swear I''m gonna kill you!''- I muttered when I heard that he was about to mention my name.


    I opened the trunk slightly to see if there was a guard left in the area and when I noticed it was clear, it''s only then that I opened it widely.


    But I stiffened when I heard voices in front of the car. I bite my lips and utter again a silent prayer.


    -''My God, why does it seem so difficult to escape from them?''-


    I waited for their next move and I breathe a sigh of relief when they both decided to go to the bathroom while waiting for Ben and Nanay Emily. And when I was sure that they finally left, I immediately jumped out of the car''s trunk. And even though I felt the numbness in some parts of my body due to the uncomfortable position for more than thirty minutes, I simply ignored them and rushed towards the supermarket.


    Ben was nowhere to be found, so I had the chance to talk to Nanay Emily. And after a few minutes she urged me to leave before Ben could see me.


    I ran to the back door of the supermarket and instantly recognized Bryan''s car which was waiting near the gate.


    End of flashback...


    -------"------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    "Why didn''t you call me that he wouldn''t let you out of his house, so we could have taken you immediately?"


    Bryan asked when I was already sitting inside the car. He and Damian were on the front seat while I was on the back.


    "Bryan, calm down. I''m now in front of you and besides, it was a great experience for me." I shrugged, grinning as I remembered Bingo and Ben''s conversation earlier.


    "A challenge, huh? What if they noticed you and they tied you---"


    "Hey! You''re exaggerating! Come on, let''s go! This is not the right time to talk about this. I have some important things to do."


    I heard his harsh sigh before he gestured Damian to start the car.


    "So what are you planning to do right now?" He asked when we were heading to his mansion.


    "I need your help, Bryan."


    He turned to me raising an eyebrow.


    "I need you to track down Daniel''s exact location in San Diego."


    "What the hell! What are you going to do in San Diego? Did you escape from his security team just to show yourself to him?"


    "Please, Bryan? This is the last time I will ever ask for your help, please?"


    "You know that''s not true." He said rolling his eyes.


    "Please, Bryan. I promise I won''t tell Aira about your darkest and most embarrassing secret."


    "Haha... I''m sorry, sister, but I am not hiding any secrets from her."


    I smirked as he leaned confidently in his seat.


    "Huh! Really? What if I tell Aira that you always mentioned the name of your first crush every time you slept drunk?"


    "Then go! I''m sure she won''t believe you!"


    "Ohh... what if I tell her that because you were so drunk last week, you pee and you poop on your bathroom carpet instead of on the toilet! What a disgrace!"


    "Sophia Yzabelle!" He yelled, narrowing his eyes when Damian and I couldn''t help laughing when we remembered that morning.


    He was the first person I asked for help that day, so he also witnessed that most embarrassing moment in Bryan''s life.


    "So, are you going to help me or I will call your girlfriend and I will tell her-----"


    "Okay, fine! I will help you, just shut up!"


    Unlike Damian, I didn''t stop laughing even when he threw me the deadliest glare I ever received from him.

 Chapter 65 - sixty-five: Following him in San Diego

    "Sophia?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at Andrew''s shocked expression when he saw me at the restaurant of the hotel where they were checking in.


    "Hi, Andrew, what a coincidence!" I acted surprised as I stood up to greet him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, I have a competition to join here." He nodded. "You seemed so shocked that you see me."


    "Ahm...no! I just didn''t expect you to come. Anyway, does your husband know you''re here?"


    "Nope, I didn''t inform him." I shake my head. "So where is he and why were you alone?"


    "They are in a business meeting."


    "They?"


    "I mean, he''s still in a business meeting with Ms. Enriquez at the executive floor of this hotel."


    "You mean Chloe Enriquez of Enriquez Trading Corporation and one of his ex-girlfriend?"


    "Y-Yeah, but don''t worry, I assure you that the meeting is purely business."


    I chuckled at him, shaking my head.


    I didn''t wait for his reply and turned immediately turned around, but I was just taking my third steps when ha called me.


    "Sophia."


    I took a deep breath before turning around.


    "They have no relationship except than business partners. Well, yeah, Chloe still admits that she still loves Daniel, but he said he no longer has feelings for her."


    "Andrew, it doesn''t matter whether he still has feelings for her or whatever. We are getting divorced anyway."


    "What the------"


    "Goodbye, Andrew. Have a good day."


    I immediately ran to the exit without looking back as I don''t want him to see the pain and sadness in my eyes.


    Should I believe what he said? Does Daniel no longer has feelings for Chloe? But even then, he felt nothing for me either.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Andrew''s POV:


    "Andrew, how''s the schedule for our next meeting?"


    Daniel asked me as I entered the room that he was occupying.


    "Well, it''s already settled at 4:00 pm." I replied, taking a seat on a stool in front of the minibar.


    "Okay, good." He passed me the glass of scotch.


    "Thanks, dude."


    I took a deep breath when he sat next to me.


    "Anyway, how''s Sophia doing?"


    "Why do you ask about her?"


    I chuckled at his question.


    "Why, is there something wrong with asking about her?"


    "She''s fine and she''s at home." He replied bringing the glass of his scotch into his mouth.


    "Hmm... at your home." I said nodding. "Do you remember the deal we talked about before you got married?"


    "What deal?" He asked, frowning.


    I studied his face and think about what his whenever will be whenever I remind him of it.


    "That I am going to out with her after your divorce granted."


    "What the hell! Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g serious about it?" He asked me, narrowing his eyes and I didn''t miss the way he gripped the glass on his hand.


    "Tss!" He shook his head and drank all the remaining content on his glass. "Back off." He barely said a whisper so I had to ask him again to repeat what he had said.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said back off!"


    I was surprised when he raised his voice.


    "She''s my wife and I''m not going to divorce her! So back off!"


    "Whoa! I thought you were not serious about your marriage? And that was just a deal, an agreement, and a fake contract, that after getting Mr. Giovanni''s signature, you will immediately file a divorce petition?"


    He didn''t answer my question, instead, he got up and walked into the counter to get a refill on his drinks.


    "So what happened with your ''she''s nothing special'' and ''she''s nothing to me'' lines, huh? Don''t tell me you''re in love with her?"


    "Tss! What are you talking about? I have other reasons why I should not divorce her!" He avoided my gaze.


    "Why are we talking about her? Shouldn''t we be discussing our business meetings here?"


    "Well, I just want to tell you that I saw----" but my words were suspended in mid-air when we heard a very familiar voice behind.


    "Hi boys!"


    We both turned to see Chloe walking towards our seats and holding a bottle of red wine.


    "Miss Enriquez, what are you doing here and how did you get into my room?" Daniel asked her, the annoyance was clearly written on his face.


    "Oh, come on, Daniel! Let''s cut the formalities we are now in our private space and it''s just the three of us! And as for your questions, of course, your bodyguards allowed me to enter your suite." She plunged her arms around Daniel''s neck and gave him a loud kiss in his cheeks.


    "Stop doing that! Forgodsake, I''m married, Miss Enriquez!" He complained, removing Chloe''s arms from him.


    "But she''s not here!"


    I just rolled my eyes mentally as I shook my head with what she said. That''s what I was going to say earlier before she came in. I saw Sophia, Daniel''s wife at the hotel''s restaurant this morning.


    "I will tell you this once again, Miss Enriquez. Stop wasting your time on these things! I''m already married and I accepted this deal only because your father asked for my help! But if you don''t stop with your childish behaviour, I will call your father and I will cancel all our projects with your company!"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help it! You know that I haven''t moved on yet from you! I still love you, Daniel!"


    -''whew! This is getting more awkward than I expected. I hope Sophia doesn''t see you in this situation. Huh! Good luck, dude!''-


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    **''Cause I can''t make you love me if you don''t, you can''t make your heart feel something it won''t. Here in the dark, in this final hours I will lay down my heart and I''ll feel the power. But you won''t, no you won''t ''cause I can''t make you love me if you don''t...**


    "Hey, Mr. handsome, can you fill my drinks please?" I called the bartender''s attention as he also watched the band perform on the stage of the hotel bar.


    "Of course, Miss beautiful." He said smiling at me.


    "I love that song, it''s heartbreaking." I muttered to myself but I didn''t notice he had heard it.


    "Yeah, I love it too, especially the one who performs it." He said with a wide smile playing on his lips.

 Chapter 66 - sixty-six: Youre drunk

    I followed his gaze and noticed that he was looking straight at the woman in the middle of the stage.


    "She''s my girlfriend."


    My head snapped towards him and saw the love and happiness that shines in his eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Uhuh, and we''re actually planning to get married next month."


    "Wow! That''s good to hear, congratulations!"


    "Thank you." He said giving me the refill of my tequila. "How about you, do you have a boyfriend?"


    My smile died when I heard his question.


    "I''m married." I sighed as I showed him my wedding ring.


    "Ohh... but why aren''t you sounded happy?"


    "Because we''re actually getting a divorce."


    "Oops! I''m sorry to hear that, I didn''t know----"


    "It''s okay, it was just a fake marriage anyway." and I shot the tequila straight without tasting salt or biting a piece of lime.


    "Ahhg! Why does tequila tastes bitter yet sweet, forgodsake! It''s my fourth shots already but it still gives a burning sensation in my throat!"


    I stared at him for a few seconds and found myself laughing.


    "Don''t you think I didn''t know that? I just wanted to taste the original taste and I''m actually enjoying it, the spirit, the bitterness and the massive sweet taste in one. Tsk.tsk.tsk, it''s just like my life! You know."


    And I giggled before straightly drinking the shot.


    "Whoah! You know what, now I''m starting to love the person who created this amazing drink in the world!"


    "Oh... I think you''re already drunk, Miss beautiful."


    "Drunk? Who says I''m drunk? Give me another shot, Mr. handsome!"


    "But Miss----"


    "Come on, Mr. handsome, don''t kill my happiness and give me another shot!"


    I giggled as I banged my hands on the counter. I caught the attention of some of the customers but I just ignored them. Truly, rum makes you a complete scoundrel, whiskey cheers you up and tequila makes you crazy.


    "Relax, Mr. handsome, I''m not drunk!" I wiggled my eyebrows. "Not yet!" and I giggled again. "I have a question and I want you to answer me with your honest opinion."


    He looked at me, confused while pouring another shot in my glass.


    "What if you fall in love with someone you shouldn''t love? What will you do? Will you stop even when you know you can''t and you will only hurt yourself, or will you continue to love him even when you know he can''t love you back no matter what you do?"


    Because I wasn''t looking at him but on my glass, I missed the way he scrunched his face and I didn''t notice the person who entered the bar and stood behind me.


    "Wait, I''m confused! Is the reason why you''re getting divorced is because you fall in love with someone and you cheated on your husband?"


    I can''t help but laugh at his question.


    "Of course, not. I won''t do that! Even if we were just pretending, I can''t do that."


    "What do you mean you''re just pretending?"


    "It was just an arranged marriage and we just have to pretend to be a couple in one year, but something happened that I didn''t expect."


    I just sighed and curled up a sad smile as I thought he was the one asking me that question. But what I didn''t know is that it came from the man standing behind me and listening to our conversation.


    I remained silent and gulped my next shot, still oblivious of the person watching my every move. Then I felt someone occupied the space next to me.


    "Is it wrong to love him even if we are just a fake ---Andrew?" My eyes widened and my words died inside my throat when I found him looking at me.


    "Hi, Sophia." He smiled at me before ordering a glass of whiskey.


    I avoided his gaze as I suddenly felt the blush creeping all over my face and down to my neck.


    "W-What are you doing here?"


    "Shouldn''t I be the one to ask you that question, Sophia? What are you doing here? I thought you said you had a dance competition?"


    "Yeah, I''m just enjoying my vacation here in San Diego."


    "Hmm... so when are you going to tell your husband that you''re here too?"


    "No, but I was about to tell him earlier but there was someone came and I didn''t had the chance to talk to him about you."


    "What do you mean someone came?"


    "Chloe Enriquez came with a bottle of wine and completely interrupted our conversation."


    I didn''t know what to say so I just remained quiet and waited for his next words.


    "Anyway, I heard you''re confessing to the bartender about your marriage."


    "You heard it?"


    "Yeah." He nodded. "So you have already fallen in love with him, huh?"


    A loud sigh escaped my lips after hearing his question.


    "But this is only one-sided love and sooner or later it will be wasted."


    I looked at him, giving him an awful smile.


    "We are getting divorced, Andrew, so what''s the point of telling him?"


    "What if he feels the same for you?"


    "I can''t feel any signs." I shook my head and turned to the bartender. "Give me another shot, please Mr. handsome."


    I heard him chuckled before he grabbed the shot glass away from me.


    "That''s enough, Sophia. I''ll take you to your room."


    "No! I want to enjoy this night, so give me another shot Mr. handsome!"


    "No! Sophia! That''s enough, you''re drunk!''


    "I''m not drunk, Andrew!"


    "You''re drunk! I''ll take you to your room!"


    "I said I''m not drunk-----"


    "Or do you want me to tell him that you''re here?"


    I narrowed my eyes on him. But as long as I wanted to stay at the bar, I have no choice but to obey what he said.


    He helped me to stand and he also paid for all my drinks despite my protests that I can pay them all. He took my arm by his right hand and placed his left over my shoulders as we passed the crowd.


    But we were stopped by the familiar voice behind us when we were about to leave the bar.


    "So this is your plan, Andrew?"


    We turned around only to find Daniel standing a few steps away from us. The dim ambiance of the bar didn''t help to hide his raging expression. He has a glass of drinks in his hand while the other is in his pocket.


    "Daniel..." We both mumbled at the same time, shock was clearly written on our face. Andrew immediately removed his hand off my shoulders.


    "Why does it look like you saw a ghost?" He asked clenching his teeth as his eyes moved from me to Andrew.


    "I was just helping her, Daniel."


    "Really, Andrew? After you reminded me of what we talked about before we got married, do you think I can still believe you?"


    I turned to Andrew because I was confused about what Daniel said, but I became more confused when he sounded defensive.


    "I''m not doing anything, Daniel, I was just helping her."

 Chapter 67 - sixty-seven: I love you!

    "He''s right, he''s just helping me." I also tried to defend Andrew because what he said was true.


    "And you..." I gulped when he started walking to me. "What are you doing here? As I remembered, I instructed my security team not to let you leave that f.u.c.k.i.n.g house!"


    "Yeah, you told them not to allow me to leave and ask for your permission before I could go out, but when I tried to call you, you didn''t answer any of my calls!"


    "Because I was busy!" He yelled at me that caught the attention of some of the customers around us. "Who the hell let you out the house?"


    "Is it really important? Why? Are you going to fire them?"


    "That''s not the answer to my question, Sophia! Who the hell let you out the house? Answer me!"


    "Do you really want to know the answer? Well, it''s not from your security team, it''s Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto who helped me escape from them! So now tell me, are you going to fire them?" I asked looking at him straight in the eyes. "Oh, I forgot to mention Bingo, he also helped me to lure Ben and his men so I can hide inside the car trunk."


    I didn''t miss the way he clenched his jaws and gripped the glass on his hand. I really wanted to take it from him because I was worried that he could break it any minute by his hard grip, but the next words he said made me stopped and shocked.


    "Why did you escape? Is it because you found out we''re here in San Diego? You came here just to flirt with my assistant, am I right?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Don''t deny it anymore, Sophia! I''m sure you knew Andrew liked you, that''s why you''re now making a move to seduce him!"


    "That''s not true! I''m not seducing him, forgodsake!" I


    Shuddered at his ridiculous idea. If this man only knew that the real reason why I''m here is because of him, will he continue to say those words?


    "Tss!" He sneered, shaking his head and took a step closer to me.


    "Why am I confused, when I already know that you''re great at this!"


    "You have done it before, haven''t you?"


    "Daniel!"


    I heard Andrew''s voice behind me.


    "My past has nothing to do with you, so why do you have to bring it here?"


    "You seduced your fiance''s best friend the day before your wedding and now you''re trying to lure my assistant."


    His words left me speechless for a few seconds. I was just staring at him, clenching my teeth as I felt my blood boil and slowly rise up to my head.


    "Why are you doing this? What is your purpose for doing this?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I didn''t do such things and I''m not seducing, Andrew!"


    "I don''t believe you!"


    "Stop pretending like your innocent and a pitiful victim, Sophia! Go home, if you don''t want me to charge you an a.d.u.l.tery---"


    I didn''t give a chance to complete his statement as my palm reached his face in a loud and full-blown slap.


    "You don''t have the right to accuse me of cheating because I know for myself that I''m not doing anything! I thought you''d changed as you showed me the different side of you but no, because until now you''re still the jerk, cold and arrogant Daniel I have met. You know what, now I regret accepting this agreement and met someone like you in my life!"


    "Daniel..."


    We both heard a woman''s voice behind him but I didn''t even need to look at it to know who the owner of that voice. I didn''t miss the way he clenched his jaws but I held up my chin and continued to glare at him.


    "Really? Then let me add this to your list!"


    I was confused when I heard his words even when he turned around and walked towards Chloe''s direction. I don''t have any clue in my mind until he grabbed her on her waist and slammed his lips onto her.


    I gasped as I didn''t expect this harsh action from him. I suddenly felt all my veins swollen due to jealousy but more of anger.


    "Sophia!" I felt Andrew''s arm on my shoulder, preventing me from walking towards the two, but I just swatted his hand, so he had no choice but to follow me.


    Tears are now forming around my eyes so I gulped three times, trying to blink them away.


    "You really did that in front of your wife?"


    Then he finally released her and turned to us with a smirk playing on his lips.


    "You just made me realize how fool I am that I believed in you!" I said through gritted teeth. "You really kissed her in front of me?"


    "Why, are you jealous?"


    "I''m not jealous and it''s not about----"


    "Good, because in case you forgot, we''re not a real couple! It was just an agreement ----


    "Yeah, you''re right! I''m not your f.u.c.k.i.n.g wife so I don''t have the right to question you and the things you do! But let me remind you that you don''t also have the right to humiliate me in front of everyone! And when the time comes that you discovered the truth, I will never forget what you did, the things you said and the times you made me fall in love with you!"


    His mouth hung open with my sudden confession. Shock was written all over his face.


    "Sophia..." His expression softened as he called my name.


    "I will never forgive you, Daniel Kelley, for humiliating me and for playing my feelings!"


    "Sophia---"


    I slapped him again when he tried to hold my hand.


    "This agreement is over, Mr. Kelley! Whether you like it or not, I will send you a copy of the divorce papers tomorrow!"


    And with that, I turned around to let the tears flow heavily on my cheeks. I took my phone and dialled my lawyer''s number as I rushed towards the exit.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 68 - sixty-eight: Let me explain

    "Belle, aren''t you going to work today?"


    I heard Bryan''s voice followed by his loud knocks on the other side of the door. I get up and sigh for I don''t know how many times since I woke up this morning.


    "Hey, it''s been three days since you came back from San Diego and since then you haven''t told me what happened, you just locked yourself inside your room." He said the moment I opened the door.


    "I''m going to take a bath now."


    "Aren''t you going to tell me what happened?"


    "Maybe some other time, Bryan. I have to go to work today." I gave him a half-hearted smile and went back inside.


    "Are you okay?"


    I sighed again as I thought he already left but he followed me inside the walk-in closet.


    "I''m fine, Bryan."


    "No, you''re not!" And he grabbed my hand, raising an eyebrow at me as if he was studying my facial expression. "You''re not going to work today unless you tell me what happened in San Diego."


    "Bryan, I told you I will tell you all the details, but let me get ready for work."


    "No! Sit down and talk to me right now!" I rolled my eyes, but followed him back to the bedroom.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and patted the space next to him without saying a word.


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    Flashback...


    "Sophia, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I made up my mind, Andrew."


    "I don''t know." I shrugged. "It''s as if my mind was telling me that I need to give it to him personally."


    "Okay, I have already given you his room number. Do you want me to come with you?"


    "No, thank you, Andrew, but I think it''s better if I will do it alone."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yup. Anyway, I''ll go ahead."


    "Sophia." He grabbed my arm when I was about to enter the elevator. "What if he doesn''t want to process the divorce papers and he doesn''t want to sign it?"


    "He has no other choice, Andrew, but to sign it."


    "What if he told you he loves you and he wants to be your husband for real?"


    My lips curled up into a sad smile and shook my head.


    Entering the lift, I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself. I took a deep breath and silently mumbled Daniel''s room number.


    I called Atty. Relagio last night after the incident at the bar and asked him to send me a divorce application form. And this morning, I called Andrew to asked him about Daniel''s room number. At first, he didn''t want to give it to me unless told him my purpose, so I have no choice but to explain to him about my plan.


    My heart was pounding inside my rib cage as I walked down the hallway towards the room of my soon to be ex-husband. I couldn''t explain the uneasy feeling I felt when I stopped right in front of his room.


    Room 186


    "Whew!"


    I let out a loud sigh before deciding to knock on his door. I made sure that he won''t see me on the peephole and stood aside to hide myself.


    I was about to knock again when I heard the click of the doorknob from inside so I prepared myself for the next scene.


    But my mouth hung in mid-air the moment the door opened and a woman wrapped in a white towel stood in front of me instead of my husband.


    "Sophia."


    And the words surprised, shocked and dumbfounded were not enough to describe what exactly I felt when Daniel came to my sight in the same way as what Chloe wears. A piece of a white towel was loosely wrapped around his waist with drops of water falling from his hair down to his shoulder.


    "Oh, God!"


    That''s the only word that I could mutter when our eyes met. He was also shocked to see me, but it''s too late because what exactly they did inside of his room, has already been registered in my mind. I was so shocked that I can''t even cry in front of them.


    "Sophia!"


    He rushed towards me when I almost lost my balance and grabbed the door frame. I suddenly felt dizzy and my knees buckled when I looked back at Chloe and then at him.


    "Sophia."


    I swatted his hand and took a step back. It hurts. It seems like thousands of knives have been stabbed inside my c.h.e.s.t. They sank so deep that I felt myself drowning with the pain.


    "Believe me it''s not what you think." He said shaking his head. His expression changed from shock to pleading. He tried to touch me but I stepped back and shook my head at him. "Let me explain, Sophia, please----"


    His words were cut when I laughed sarcastically after hearing the word ''explain''. Yeah, I managed to laugh even though deep inside, I wanted to scream, I wanted to punch him and I really wanted to cry with anguish.


    "I know you were thinking something else with what you saw, but I''m telling you----"


    "Why? What did I see? I didn''t see anything except that you both wore only a towel, both dripping and slept in one room and one bed. But other than that, I didn''t see----"


    "No, we didn''t sleep in one room, Sophia."


    "And you want me to believe you?"


    He nodded and I laughed again.


    "Tell me, Mr. Kelley, why should I let you explain? Why should I give the same you that you refused to give me the time I asked it from you?"


    "Sophia, please?"


    "Please? So you know now how to say ''please'', sweetheart? Yes, I love you. I fell in love with you but it doesn''t mean I will let you play with my feelings again! I couldn''t remember how many times I asked you to listen to me, to let me explain, but did you give me the chance to do it? No, you pushed me away, Mr. Kelley!"


    "There''s nothing happened between us----"

 Chapter 69 - sixty-nine: Falling in love is not a mistake

    "Nothing happened between us----"


    "The hell I care! I didn''t come here to listen to you and I don''t care whether you banged her or you banged each other, I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care! You said we''re not a couple and I was just your fake wife, so I have no right to interfere, right? I just came here to give you this!" I waved the divorce application in front of him.


    "No!" He shook his head.


    "I am a person with one word, Mr. Kelley. I have already signed it, so all you have to do is sign your name and file it in court, and that''s it! You''re finally free from this marriage and finally free from this agreement!"


    I took his hand when he refused to take it from me.


    "Once it is granted, you will never see me in your life again!" I was about to turn around but I remembered one thing. "By the way, I will never take a single centavo from you, or even the smallest thing that you gave me! Goodbye, Mr. Kelley!"


    The moment I turned around, it''s also the moment that tears started to flow down. I covered my mouth and tried to stifle my sobs, but they were so stubborn like me.


    "Sophia!"


    I heard him call behind me but I didn''t look back, instead, I ran towards the elevator but stopped when Andrew came out.


    "Hey, what happened?" Shock and confusion were written on his face but I just ignore him by entering the lift and immediately press the button, down to the bas.e.m.e.nt where my car was parked.


    It was so lucky for me that no one entered the lift until I reached the bas.e.m.e.nt parking lot.


    It''s hard to fight for something----no, for someone that you know is wrong and not meant to be yours from the very beginning. But do you know what hurts the most? It is when you learned that you love that someone and made you believe that he feels the same, but in the end, you will realize that you just expect for nothing.


    End of flashback...


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    "That''s all!" I shrugged as I wiped the tears that keeps on running down my face.


    He didn''t utter any words so I turned to look at him only to see him frowning and balling his fists.


    "You won''t come back to his house again, Sophia!" He said clenching his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, because even if you don''t tell me such a thing, I will never see him again."


    "Just make sure, because I swear to kill him the next time we see each other!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle with his words.


    "It''s because you are my sister, even if not by blood but in my heart you are my little sister."


    "Argh!" I glared at him when he messed up my hair, but he just chuckled at me.


    "I''m serious, Sophia. I can''t stop your heart from loving him, but I will stop you from being a fool and stupid over him!"


    "And do you think loving him is not a kind of foolishness or stupidity?" I asked in a sarcastic tone. "If I had known that falling in love was a mistake, I should have stopped myself from loving the wrong person."


    "Falling in love is not a mistake and it''s not wrong to love a person so much. Sometimes, the only thing wrong is the person you love, maybe he isn''t ready to catch you."


    He smiled at me, tapping my shoulder as he stood up.


    "You should get ready. I''ll take you to work."


    My eyebrows knitted. "You don''t have to be a super brother for me today, I can do it on my own."


    "Tell that to my ass!"


    "I know you can but I want to do it, so go and get yourself up."


    I just sighed as I watched him walk towards the door, but he turned around before he could open it.


    "Anyway, is it okay with you if Aira go with us to your studio?"


    "Yeah, of course."


    "Okay, we will wait for you in the dining room."


    Then he closed the door after I nodded.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    Flashback...


    I left my room without having the slightest idea who was on the other side of the door. But since I was busy scanning my new emails and messages on the phone, I didn''t notice that the door was already open.


    "Oh, God!"


    I raised my head and followed where the voice came from only to be shocked when I recognized the two women standing on the door frame.  Chloe was also wearing a towel like me and Sophia who''s looking at me with wide eyes.


    -''F.u.c.k!''-  I muttered to myself when she almost lost her balance. "Sophia."


    I tossed my phone on the couch as I ran towards her and tried to hold her hands but she swatted my hand took a step back.


    "Sophia, it''s not what you think it is." I said shaking my head. I don''t know how to explain these things to her and I don''t know that Chloe is here. "Sophia, please----"


    But my words were cut when she laughed at me.


    "Explain? Why do you want to explain?" She asked, looking at me straight in the eye.


    "I know you were thinking something else with what you saw, but I''m telling you----"


    "No, we didn''t sleep in one room, Sophia."


    "And you want me to believe you?"


    I nodded but she laughed again. I really wanted to touch her and tell her it''s just nothing, but I don''t know how will I start.


    "Tell me, Mr. Kelley, why should I let you explain? Why should I give you the same thing that you refused to give me the time I asked you for?"


    "Sophia, please?"

 Chapter 70 - seventy: You f.u.c.k.e.d up, dude!

    "Please? So you know now how to say ''please'', sweetheart? Yes, I love you. I fell in love with you but it doesn''t mean I will let you play with my feelings again! I couldn''t remember how many times I asked you to listen to me, to let me explain, but did you give me the chance to do it? No, you pushed me away, Mr. Kelley!"


    I gulped, closing my eyes as I remembered the time I came home and talked to her. She was crying that day, asking me to listen to her but I didn''t give her a chance to speak. I was so mad with her and at the same time, I was afraid she would go back to his-fiance and continue their wedding.


    "There''s nothing happened between us---" I tried to talk but she interrupted me again.


    "The hell I care!"


    She screamed. I can see the rage that showing in her eyes.


    "I didn''t come here to listen to you and I don''t care whether you banged her or you banged each other, I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care! You said we''re not a couple and I was just your fake wife, so I have no right to interfere, right? I just came here to give you this!" and she waved the divorce application in front of me.


    "No!" I shook my head. I won''t let her do this.


    "I am a person with one word, Mr. Kelley. I have already signed it, so all you have to do is sign your name and file it in court, and that''s it! You''re finally free from this marriage and finally free from this agreement!"


    She took my hand when I refused to take it from her, while still shaking my head.


    "Once it is granted, you will never see me in your life again!"


    I don''t know, but her words sank deeply into my soul. I don''t want to let her go.


    "By the way, I will never take a single centavo from you, or even the smallest thing that you gave me! Goodbye, Mr. Kelley!"


    "Sophia!"


    "Don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g touch me!" I swatted Chloe''s hand and gave her a deadly glare. "What the hell are you doing here?"


    I followed her as she went back inside.


    "I helped you last night because you were so drunk and I asked you if I can stay here and use the other room, and you said yes." She shrugged. "So I stayed here all night and took a shower this morning."


    "Get out!" I yelled, massaging my temples.


    "What the hell, Daniel---"


    "I said get out!"


    "Are you crazy? You want me to walk outside only with this towel?"


    I balled my fists before brushing my hair up in frustration.


    I sat on the couch to calm my raging nerves when the door slammed open and Andrew came to our sight.


    "It''s not what you think, Andrew! I was drunk last night and she just helped me to-----"


    "She just helped you in bed and to undress you!"


    "No----"


    "Who would believe you? Anyone who saw you both wearing a towel this morning would think you just did something in the shower!"


    "We didn''t do anything! I didn''t even know she was here!"


    "Do you think I care whether you did something or not, Daniel? I came here to ask you why Sophia was crying after coming here?"


    "She''s crying?"


    "What do you think will be her reaction after seeing you both in a towel and after she admitted that she loves you?  Do you think she will be happy, she will celebrate?"


    He turned to Chloe and then shook his head.


    "Andrew!"


    "Why? You said you were drunk, so how do you know if she crawled on top of you while you slept?"


    "I didn''t do that, you''re a f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot!" Chloe shouted, narrowing her eyes on him.


    "Get out, Chloe! Didn''t I tell you to get out?" I also shouted at her while Andrew had just raised an eyebrow.


    She stamped her feet towards the guest room and slammed the door shut.


    I closed my eyes and dropped my head into my hands which rested on my knees.


    I didn''t notice that Andrew was looking at my every move.


    "Isn''t this what you wanted from the very beginning? To get rid of her, to show her who''s dominant between the two of you and to divorce her once you''ve got Mr. Giovanni''s signature? Well, congratulations, because you don''t have to do it anymore. She''s now making all the moves to get away from you. She already called her lawyer and prepared the divorce pa----"


    "No, Andrew! I won''t let her go! I won''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g sign this divorce application!" I stood up, getting the paper from the center table and tore it to pieces.


    "I didn''t say that."


    His mouth opened wide in mid-air.


    "I never said I didn''t love her, Andrew!"


    "What the hell?"


    "I love her! And I know I love her from the very beginning, but I just don''t want to admit it to myself. Honestly, I love her and I will love her with or without Joseph de Lucca in her life. And I don''t care if how many men did she gave herself in the past, it''s not important to me. I love her and I will do everything for her."


    "Then why didn''t you tell her? Instead, you accused her, you pushed her away from you!"


    "Because I was afraid, Andrew! I thought she still in love with him and I don''t want her to come back to him!"


    "You should have told her! Do you remember that you also accused me of flirting with her last night?"


    "I''m sorry, I was just jealous----"


    "Because I know you also like her."


    "Tss! You f.u.c.k.e.d up, dude! You f.u.c.k.e.d up! You don''t know how Sophia loves you that she did everything just to escape from your security team. She hides in the trunk of the car and came here just to see you, but what did you do? You just f.u.c.k.e.d up and completely pushed her away out your life!"


    He gave one last glare before heading towards the door.


    "Andrew!"


    I sat back on the couch with regrets and disappointment dancing inside my c.h.e.s.t.


    End of flashback...


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    I crumpled the paper in front of me as I remembered what happened in San Diego a week ago.


    I leaned on my seat while looking at my wife''s photo on my computer screen. I really wanted to call her, to see her and explain to her what she saw but I don''t know how to do it.


    I was in the middle of my thoughts when my phone suddenly rang and the number of my private investigator flashed on the screen.


    "Hello."


    "Good morning, Mr. Kelley"


    "Do you have any news about him?"


    "Yes, Sir. I found out that he is buying Mr. Del Mundo''s sausage company in a very small amount and he''s now processing all the doc.u.ments to transfer it to his name. The company is now struggling and Mr. Del Mundo is still indebted with his father. And they were using that million dollars to take advantage of the old man."


    "How much exactly does Mr. Del Mundo owes them?"


    "I''m still not sure of the amount, but as I have heard, it''s thirty million dollars. But he already returned the first ten million, so there are only twenty million dollars left to return to them."


    "Fodgodsake! What did he do to the money?" I asked, gripping my phone. That''s a huge amount to take in.


    "He used it to pay his other debts from the different local banks in Bologna and he used the rest of the money to buy new machines and devices for the company."


    I let out a deep and long sigh, analyzing the situation of the old man''s company.


    "By the way, Mr. Kelley, this father and son were also forcing Mr. Del Mundo to pay them by the end of this year, otherwise, they will take the company as a collateral of his debts."


    "What the f.u.c.k! How would he return the twenty million dollars in just six months if he''s company earned that amount in a year?"


    I stood up and slammed my fists on the table as I felt the rage start to bubble inside my c.h.e.s.t.


    It''s not been five seconds after I ended the call when I saw it ringing again, my investigator is calling again.


    I scrunched my eyebrows but I have no choice but to take it.


    "I forgot something important to tell you, Mr. Kelley."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s about your wife, Sir."


    I straightened body and inhaled sharply as I felt my heart hammering from inside. I don''t know why I suddenly felt nervous.


    "What about my wife?"


    "Do you remember when you asked me to know the reason why she left her family and why she left Italy?"


    "Yeah, go ahead!"


    "She was r.a.p.ed! It was almost seven years ago----"


    "What did you say? She was f.u.c.k.i.n.g what?" I yelled out of shock and curiosity.


    "Well, she wasn''t exactly r.a.p.ed but she was harassed and molested seven years ago."


    My knees buckled and I found myself seated back on my chair. I don''t know exactly how I feel after hearing that news. I felt my world spin around me and slowly crushed down my feet.


    "Mr. Kelley, are you still there?"


    "Y-Yeah, I''m listening, continue what you''re saying." Clenching my jaws, I asked the question that bothered me from a long time ago. "Who was that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard who tried to r.a.p.e her?


    "Her ex-fiance, Joseph -----"


    "F.u.c.k him! I''m going to kill that f.u.c.k.i.n.g son of a bitch!" I shouted not worrying if the person I was talking to on the other line became deaf.


    "I had a small conversation with their old neighbours who still lived on the same block and one of them confirmed that she was abused and molested by Joseph De Lucca in his own room, one week before their wedding. She and her have friend tried to file a case against him, but the saddest part was that her father didn''t support her. And as from their neighbours, they said that Mr. Del Mundo accepted a large sum of money from Senior De Lucca just to withdraw the case against his son."


    Because of the guilt and anger that swirling inside my c.h.e.s.t, I didn''t notice the way I held the pen. I just suddenly felt the pain before realizing that it was already cracked and broken on my palm.


    But realizing the pains and sufferings that Sophia had experienced after what that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard had done to her, and not to mention those harsh words, insults and judgements I gave her, this pain I felt and the wound I got from the broken pen, it is still not enough compared to what she''s been through.


    "What happened to her case?"


    "It was completely vanished, Sir, even from the social media accounts created by her friend it was completely gone."


    "What do you mean it was vanished? And who was her friend who helped her?"


    "Well, as I heard, they used their power and money to delete all the news about what happened. They even hired an expert to hack Mr. Delgado''s account and filed a case against him."


    "W-Wait, Mr. Delgado? You mean, Sophia''s friend---"


    "Yes, Sir. The only friend she had and had helped her during those times was Mr. Bryan Delgado, who now runs his own detective agency in California."


    I shrunk in my seat when I heard his last news. So I was wrong about him, no, I was wrong in everything. The only thing I did right was the feeling I have for her, that I love her, but the rest were totally f.u.c.k.e.d up!


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    I was reading an article from a social media account about the new dance competition that will be announced tomorrow on national television when I noticed that my phone is vibrating on top of my desk.


    It was a call from an unregistered number and I am hesitating to answer it, so I just let vibrate until it stopped.


    But the caller seems so persistent as he or she tried to call again.


    Furrowing my eyebrows, I took a deep breath before deciding to answer the call.


    "Hello."


    I waited for the caller to say something but I didn''t hear anything, only a loud sigh from the other line.


    "Hello, who are you?" I started to become confused so I looked at the screen and then put it back in my ear.


    A few seconds have passed but I haven''t heard any words from the caller.


    "You know what, the next time you dial my number make sure you have something to say because you''re just wasting my time. I will end this call now----"


    "No! Piccola mia, sono io." (No! My baby, it''s me."


    "Dad?"

 Chapter 71 - seventy-one: Her father

    "No! Piccola mia, sono io." (No! My baby, it''s me.)


    "Dad?"


    At first, I thought I was just playing by my own ears or I was just imagining his voice, but when I heard him speak again, I suddenly crumpled up the paper on my desk without realizing that it was the attendance sheet that Craig given to me this morning.


    "How are you, my Belle?"


    "H-How did you know my number? Where did you get my number?" I asked him, clenching my teeth as the memories and pain of the past rose slowly to my c.h.e.s.t and made me struggle to catch my breath.


    "I got it from your friend, I mean I ask him."


    "Whose friend of mine are you talking about? Is it Bryan?"


    "Belle---"


    "Is it from Bryan?"


    "Yes, but I told you I asked him to give me your number, so please, don''t be mad at him."


    "Tss! Mad? Why would I be mad with him? Why would I be mad with the only person who believed in me, trusted me and supported me, which was supposed to be your responsibilities as my father?"


    "Belle..."


    "What? What do you want? Why did you suddenly call after seven long years? Do you want to set me up again into another engagement, into another agreement? Tell me, Mr. Del Mundo----" but I was stopped by his next words.


    "I''m sorry."


    I could feel my breath suddenly stuck in my throat.


    I couldn''t help but laughed after hearing the words ''sorry'' and ''apologize'' from him for the very first time in seven years. It''s a kind of laughter with pain, longing, confusion and mixed feelings I couldn''t explain in words.


    "Sorry? Apologize? Why? What prompted you to say those words?"


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you, my baby"


    "W-What did you say? You didn''t mean to hurt me?" I asked forming my fist.


    "I love you, my baby----"


    "Stop! Please stop saying those words!" I closed my eyes as I tried to stop the tears from flowing, but they were like streams that no one can seem to stop.


    "I''m sorry for hurting you. I know I was wrong, but believe me, I believed you when you said he molested you. It''s just that----"


    "It''s just that what, you''ve been bought by millions, billions that De Lucca gave you just to stop me from filling the case against his son? What kind of father are you? You chose them over me! You chose their money over your own daughter?"


    "It''s because I was afraid. I was scared----"


    "My Belle, please let me explain. Believe me, I regret all the things I have done in the past, especially what I did to you----"


    "I don''t need your sorry, I don''t need your apology and most of all, I don''t need your explanation! Because for me, we''re no longer connected, we''re no longer a family! I already cut the ties that connect us since I have left Italy!"


    "No, don''t say that, Belle! I''m still your father."


    "Father? You call yourself a father? Since when did you became a father to me? When mom left us, you started to become cold, arrogant, a cunning businessman, a gambler who forgot his responsibilities to be a father! So stop describing yourself as a father, because you''re not! You can''t even visit me at school, you have never visited my dance programs and competitions, you never asked me once if I am okay if I was okay!"


    I hardly wiped my tears and swallowed the knot that has been stuck in my throat.


    "You never asked me how I felt after that incident! You didn''t find any way to look for me when I was away! And instead of helping me, you helped that bastard to clean up his name and put the blame on me! So don''t call yourself a father, because a father means a guardian, a protector, someone who will make his family a priority over everything else, does everything he can to love and protect his children, unlike you!"


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry but I''m not." I took a long deep breath before I continue. "Don''t ever call again, I''m going to block your number----"


    "They threatened me to take the company and demanded payment for the money I borrowed from them." I heard him sighed.


    "No, Belle! If that was only the condition they gave me, I would have given up the company, I would have given up everything for you---"


    "But you never did it, instead, you chose the opposite."


    "Yes, because I have no other choice. You are my daughter and I''m willing to sacrifice everything for you."


    "What are you talking about? You didn''t sacrifice anything for me because you just let them humiliate me---"


    "They threatened to kill you."


    My mouth hung in shock and left me speechless for a few seconds.


    "They threatened me that they will take you, they will use you against me. They will destroy the company and will take everything I have, but I said I don''t care. They can take everything they want, but Nicholas De Lucca told me that he will take you and will kill you if I won''t stop you from filing the case against Joseph. I was so scared that time, Belle, and I don''t know what to do. Your mother left me and you''re the only one left in me, and I can''t take it to lose you-----"


    "And you want me to believe you?"


    "Belle?" Shock was evident in his voice, maybe he didn''t expect my comeback.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry?" I repeated sarcastically. "Well, I''m sorry, but your ''sorry'' is not enough to fill your shortcomings as a father to me! I have already forgotten the feeling of having a father."


    I didn''t hear any words from him. A few seconds have passed and we both fell into silence. I was about to end the call when his next words really shocked me into the core.


    "I am dying, Belle."


    He barely said a whisper but enough for me to hear those shocking words.


    "I have a fourth-stage lung cancer, Belle, and my doctor told me that I only have four to five months to live."


    Yes, I was mad with him. I was disappointed and hurt but never in my dreams that I would want to hear those words.


    "W-What?"


    I don''t know what to say. I couldn''t form any words. I wanted to cry and scream but my mouth remained hanging in mid-air.

 Chapter 72 - seventy-two: I love my life!

    Thank God I was sitting because otherwise, I''m sure I have already found myself lying on the floor. My hands and knees were shaking but I couldn''t form any words inside my head. I was so shocked that left me motionless on my seat.


    "I''m sorry, my baby. I know I was wrong that I just let you go without supporting you for the truth. I was a great coward that I didn''t even put a fight to find justice for what he has done to you. And I was weak that I got scared and wasn''t able to protect you. I''m sorry, my Belle."


    Tears started to blur my vision but I couldn''t still open my mouth to say anything.


    "I know I can never change what happened and I can never bring back the past. And I also know that I don''t have the right to ask for your forgiveness but I only have one wish before I die---"


    A loud sob burst out my lips when I heard the word ''die'' that I had to cover my mouth to prevent myself from choking from my own sobs.


    "Don''t cry, baby, please? I have already accepted it as my destiny and my punishment for what I did to you and to your mom. I wish I could go back to the time when you were born. When I first saw you and held you in my arms. That day, I promised myself to protect you, to love you and to give you everything you need but I guess I failed. Your father failed, Belle. I failed to be a husband to your mom and I also failed to be a father to you."


    Since when it is difficult to form a word? It hurts to hear those words from him. The pain is slowly eating my strength and blocking my brain from thinking about positive things.


    "I have only one wish before I leave and before leaving my last breath, it is to see you and to hold you in my arms again like I used to hold you when you were still my little girl. I love you, my Belle. I hope in my second life if ever God will give me the opportunity to live again on this earth, I promise to become a better man, a loving husband for your mom and to be a good father to you."


    My whole body trembled when he finally ended the call. It''s only then that I found my voice and I screamed. I screamed, hoping it would take the pain inside my c.h.e.s.t, or at least lessen the agony that eating my heart inside. I suddenly lost all my strength and couldn''t even hold my phone and dropped it to the floor.


    "Arghhh!"


    Why does fate, destiny or whatever you call it seems so unfair to me? All I wanted was to have a complete family, to have a mother who would run to me and embrace me whenever I fall, a father who would protect me from any harm that this cruel world could give, and a man that would love me and care for me the way a simple woman like me should love and cherish.


    "Sophia!"


    The door flew open and the face of worried Craig was the first thing that came to my sight, and second was the face of the last person I ever wanted to see at this very moment, Daniel Kelley.


    "Oh, my God! What happened to you?" Craig was the first one to ask and they rushed towards my seat.


    "Sweetheart..." Daniel tried to hug me but I swatted his hands and pushed him away from me.


    A stream of tears ran down my face when I looked at him. Raising my hand, I gave him a clear signal to stop where he was.


    "Don''t touch me! And don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g call me sweetheart!"


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, gritting my teeth.


    Seeing his face today after hearing my father''s painful revelation seems an extreme torture to me. My head hurts and I could feel my heart bleeding inside my ribcage. Suddenly, his image wearing only a towel that morning came across my mind that caused me to stumble, but Craig immediately grabbed my arms and helped me to stand still.


    "Sophia, I''m sorry. Please let me explain. Let us talk."


    "Sorry? Forgodsake! How many times do I have to hear that word today? Twice? Three times? Ten times? I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g tired of it and I''m so sick of hearing that word!"


    "Sophia, please? Let us talk? I just have something to tell you---"


    "We have nothing to talk about, Daniel Kelley!" I screamed, interrupted him while throwing him a hard glare. "We''re over! Our agreement was over! I have already signed and gave you the divorce papers that I know you wanted since the beginning, so why are you still here? I have no time to talk to you, so just leave!"


    "If you don''t want to talk to me, it''s fine with me, just listen to me."


    "No!"


    "Please, Sophia---"


    "No, I won''t leave until you listened to me!"


    "Ahh..." I nodded, smiling sarcastically. "So, you don''t want to leave?"


    He shook his head.


    Craig was standing next to me, moving his eyes from me to Daniel then back to me again.


    "Fine! If you don''t want to leave, then I will!" And I turned my heels towards the door without paying attention to their calls.


    "Sophia!"


    They both yelled at the same time but I walked as fast I could until I reached the elevator and closed it immediately.


    Tears had stopped falling but the hurt, pain and agony still dancing inside me. I only have one heart, one head and one body to take it all of for just one day.


    I slammed my hands on the steering wheel the moment I got inside my car and closed the door. What did I do to deserve this kind of thing in my life?


    A few minutes later, I saw Daniel came out of the building. His eyes were searching around the parking lot and started to run when he spotted where my car was parked.


    "Argh! Forgodsake!"


    I immediately started the engine and stepped the gas pedal, but it''s too late as he already stopped in front of my car with his arms spread in a squat position, so I have no choice but to step on the break.


    He ran to the side of my car and tried to open the passenger side but it''s locked.


    "Open this door, Sophia!" He shouted outside.


    -''Huh! Talk to my a.s.s, Daniel Kelley!''- I muttered to myself before stepping the gas pedal again.


    I saw him running and shouting through my side mirror but I have no plans on talking to him today, tomorrow and even in the following days. For me, it''s enough that I stayed on his side for nine months and played the role as his wife.

 Chapter 73 - seventy-three: Your father is sick

    I found myself in front of Bryan''s detective agency, but I didn''t get out of the car. I just stayed there leaning against my seat and looking blankly at the crowd walking on the streets.


    Never in my life that I felt so helpless and alone just the way I feel at this very moment. Now I remembered and realized what my teacher told me when I was in fifth grade that ''Blood is thicker than water''.


    My father was not perfect. In the past, he did a lot of things that made our family broken. My mom left us because of his aggression and I left him believing that he no longer recognized me as his daughter, that he had chosen to be blinded by money and that he let me suffered for being an irresponsible father.


    I don''t know exactly how I feel or what should I feel. Even though I''m still mad at him and blurted out those words... they were just words that came out of my mouth and not from my heart. Because if you would look inside my heart, you will find the love and longing that''s just been hiding in the four corners of it. It was just covered in pain and disappointment that I felt over the years.


    He was still my father and for me, it''s better not seeing him even though I know he''s just there, rather than not seeing him forever.


    I couldn''t help but to just shake my head as soon as his words about Joseph De Lucca and his cunning father came to my mind. What kind of father and a person Mr. Nicholas De Lucca was, that he even threatened my Dad to kill me just to cover up his son''s immorality?


    I was dazed in my thoughts when someone knocked on the window and drew his face closer that made me startled and almost jump on my seat.


    "What are you doing here and why didn''t you come inside?" Bryan asked me when I opened the window.


    "It''s okay, I feel comfortable here."


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. Next time, tell me something believable, huh?" He smirked, shaking his head. "Let''s go inside. I know you have a lot of questions to ask me."


    I sighed, remembering that he had given my number to my father without my consent.


    "Yeah, you''re right. You have something to explain to me." I closed the door, rolling my eyes.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Seattle, 10 o''clock in the morning...


    I run immediately inside of my mother''s house as I was excited to see her and my brother. I didn''t inform them that I''m coming today because I wanted to surprise them.


    But it was me who was surprised when I noticed some travel bags in the living room.


    "Mia sorella!" (My sister!)


    "Steven." I smiled at him and hugged him tightly.


    "Why didn''t you inform us that you were coming?" He scrunched his forehead as he led me to the couch.


    "It''s because I wanted to surprise you and Mom, but I think I was the one who seemed surprised and not you." I said pointing to the three travel bags near the front door.


    "Ohh..."


    "Where is Mom?"


    "She''s in her room, packing up all her remaining stuff." He shrugged.


    "But why is she packing up all her stuff? Are you going to move out and find another house to rent?"


    "No, not a house but another place, another town and another country."


    I became more confused with his answer.


    "Well, yesterday she received a phone call yesterday and then she told me that we are going back to Italy."


    "What did you say?" I didn''t notice that I asked it out loud that made him looked at me, knitting his eyebrows.


    "Belle?"


    We both turned to the owner of the voice and found our Mom standing in the doorway of her room.


    "Mom."


    I got up immediately and walked towards her. We hugged each other but I didn''t miss the gleam of sadness in her both eyes.


    "What is this?" I asked referring to her things scattered on the bed and in the whole room.


    "Belle, I''m going back to Italy with your brother."


    Furrowing my eyebrows, I sat on the edge of the bed, not knowing what to ask or what to say. I was just looking into her sad eyes and waited for her next words.


    Hearing the word ''dad'' I remembered the last thing we discussed when he called me. And suddenly, my eyes glistened with tears and I had to avoid her gaze so she couldn''t see me in tears.


    "Why all of a sudden? Have you already forgiven him for everything he did to you?" I tried to blink away the tears and looked straight at her. "You told me how he treated you, that''s why you decided to leave. He became a shrewd businessman and a gambler who always makes you his punching bag every time he loses a game."


    "Yeah, I still remember those things clearly---"


    "Then why do you have to go back with him?"


    "Belle----"


    "Steven said you received a call yesterday, was it from him?"


    She nodded.


    "Mom!"


    "I love him, Belle. I still love your father."


    "He''s sick." She replied, ignoring my question.


    "So that''s why you''re going back with him, because he''s sick?"


    "Yes and no."


    She smiled at me but it didn''t reach her eyes then she slowly walked towards my direction and sat down next to me.


    "He called me yesterday and he told how sorry he felt for all those mistakes of the past and asked for my forgiveness, for our forgiveness."


    She held my hands, and it''s only that I noticed the tears that completely ruined her makeup.


    "I was so shocked, Belle, when told me about his health condition, that for the first time in my life, I don''t know what to do. He was my first love, my first heartbreak and first in everything. Yes, he made a lot of mistakes. Well, who doesn''t make mistakes? He is not superman and he is not perfect, but I loved him and I still love him."


    Instead of wiping her own tears, she wiped my cheeks with her both thumbs.


    "I want to give him the forgiveness he has been asking for so many years. I want to show him how much I love him and I regret my decision of leaving him---"


    "I gave up, Belle. It was I who broke our promise, that no matter what happens, we will stay together until our last breath. I felt tired. I got tired of loving him then, that I wish I didn''t."


    "Because he was hurting you back then, so don''t blame yourself if you felt tired of loving him. And Mom, you''re not the first to break your promise, it''s Dad because he forgot what he promised to you that he will never lay his hands on you."


    Now I am the one who holds her hands.


    "I''m sorry, my baby, if I hadn''t left and stayed back then, you would never have suffered all those things in your life."


    "Mom, it''s in the past."

 Chapter 74 - seventy-four: I f.u.c.k.e.d up!

    "Mom, it''s in the past."


    "Yes, but this time, I want to make a better decision in my life." She smiled but it just made me confused. "I want us to become a complete family. I want to show your Dad that he is not alone and he still have us during this darkest hour of his life. And if it''s not too much to ask, I hope you would also forgive him. So when the time comes that he will finally say goodbye...."


    She didn''t have the opportunity to complete her statement as she was already bursting into sobs.


    "Mommy..." I immediately pulled her and hugged her tightly.


    "We will find a way to cure his illness, Mom." I said rubbing her back. I''m not sure if those words were for her or just for myself.


    "We can''t do anything for him, Belle. It''s already a fourth-stage lung cancer and his doctor said he''s lucky if he still has four months to live. The only thing we can do for now is to pray and stay on his side."


    "What?" My eyes widened and my heart began to pound inside. "But he said he still has five months---"


    "He only said those things because he doesn''t want you to know the truth, that any moment during sleep he is afraid that of not being able to wake up again."


    "Ahggg!" I covered my mouth as the loud and painful sobs started to break out of my lips. It hurts that it almost ripping my throat and cut my heart into pieces. "Does Steven knows----"


    "No." She shook her head. "I don''t know how to tell him."


    I just shook my head and closed my eyes as I can longer take the pain and misery that shows in my mother''s eyes. I know that the pain I feel right now is just half of what she feels inside.


    Daniel''s POV:


    "What the hell is this, Daniel?"


    "What is happening to you? Since when did you learn to drink inside your office?" And he took the bottle from my hand.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, glaring at him.


    "Huh! I should be the one asking you that f.u.c.k.i.n.g question, Daniel Kelley! What are you doing? Why are you drinking at this early hour?" He checked the time from his wristwatch. "For heaven sake, it''s only 9:00 am and seriously, inside your office? What is happening to you, man?"


    "Mind your own business and give me that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bottle!"


    "No! You already had four bottles!"


    "I said mind your own business! If not, go back to your office and cancel all my appointments for today!" I slammed my hands on the table but he just stared at me as if I had grown into two heads.


    "Ahh... so you want this beer."


    He said not in a form of question but in a statement before rushing to the bathroom. And after a few seconds, he came back with an empty bottle.


    "What the f.u.c.k, Andrew!" I yelled, forming my fists, but he just remained calm and sat on the couch in front of my desk.


    I closed my eyes and leaned back in my seat. I didn''t notice that he got up and stood in front of me.


    "What happened?"


    I opened my eyes and breathe the heaviest sigh I have in me. Seconds later, I dropped my head on my hands resting on the table.


    "You''re right, Andrew. I f.u.c.k.e.d up!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I misjudged her. That f.u.c.k.i.n.g Joseph De Lucca tried to r.a.p.e her almost seven years ago! She was stating the truth all this time but I messed up everything."


    He looked at me and sighed, scratching his left eyebrow.


    "How did you get the complete information?"


    "I continued my investigation."


    "I will help her to find Layla Angeles and----" but I was cut off when he sneered.


    "Do you think she will allow you to help her? What if she told you that she has already stopped because Layla Angeles doesn''t want to help her and that she doesn''t want to continue to seeking justice for what Joseph did to her?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "She told me that she''s already giving up the battle and she was tired----"


    "No! She can''t be tired! That f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard has to learn his lesson!" And since I was focusing on the files in front of me, I missed the way he raised his eyebrow and smirked at me.


    "And who are you to tell her that she can''t stop and feel tired?"


    "I am her husband!"


    "Ohh..." He said nodding. "Her husband, huh?"


    "I will do everything in my power ensure that Joseph De Lucca and his father suffer from what they have done to my wife! And I don''t care whatever it takes! I swear to kill him once he tried to touch her again!"


    He has a playful grin on his lips when I look at him, but the idiot in front of me immediately changed his expression into a serious one.


    "I have already hired some people to take care of their company in Italy." An evil smile spread over my lips as I remembered my plans.


    "Hey! What are you going to do with De Lucca''s company?"


    I didn''t answer his question as I leaned on my seat and folded my arms in front of my c.h.e.s.t.


    "I will tell you the details when it''s done."


    "What the heck!"


    We both looked at the door when we heard a knock outside followed by Denise voice.


    "Come in, Denise."


    "Good morning, Mr. Kelley." She scrunched her forehead and immediately covered her nose as she entered my office. "Why does your office smell of beer, Sir?"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Petterson?"


    "Oh, you''d better ask our boss and not me." He shrugged.


    "Yeah, you better get out of my office before I decide to fire you!"


    "Oops! That''s what I''m about to say." He stood up and winked at Denise, who had just returned with her eyes rolling.


    "Sir, here are the doc.u.ments you asked me yesterday."


    "Thank you, Denise, just put them down and go back to your work."


    She nodded and I took my phone when she was gone.

 Chapter 75 - seventy-five: Flash drive

    I dialled my lawyer''s number and waited for him to pick up my call.


    We were in the middle of our discussion when Andrew barged in again, holding three long folders of a different color, but I simply motioned him to put them inside my drawer on the left side.


    "What is this?" I heard him mumble and I furrowed my eyebrows when he stood up with a small white box in his hands.


    Then I remembered the package Denise told me a few weeks ago. I didn''t touch it then and completely lost in my mind.


    "What is this?" Andrew asked again and because I was also curious, I told my lawyer that I will call him again after a few minutes.


    I ended the call and faced the confused and curious Andrew.


    "I don''t know." I shrugged.


    "How long has it been there?"


    "Three weeks, I guess. Denise told me about it but I decided not to open it then."


    Yeah, I decided not to open it because I thought it came from Sophia and I was afraid of knowing what was inside of that small box. What if it''s her wedding ring?


    "For goodness sake, Daniel Kelley! Three weeks and you haven''t opened it until now? What if it''s a bomb or something explosive?"


    "Andrew, I''m not an idiot for not knowing if it''s a bomb! And if it''s ever something explosive, do you think you''re still here standing in front of me and holding that box which is not yours?"


    He sighed, rolling his eyes and put the box in front of me.


    "Why don''t you open it so you''ll know what''s inside of it?"


    He asked but I pushed it towards him.


    He looked at me, confused.


    "But you said it''s not mine."


    "Yeah, but I want you to open it."


    "Fine!"


    He took the small box and slowly tore off the white wrapper, but I lowered my head and avoided seeing its content. But I immediately looked up when I heard what he said.


    "What the heck----- a flash drive?"


    "What did you say?"


    He showed me the green thing in his hand, and yes I heard it correctly. It''s a flash drive. I felt a sudden relief inside me when I saw that it was not Sophia''s wedding ring, but I also got confused as to who would send that thing to me.


    "Who would send you a f.u.c.k.i.n.g flash drive?"


    "Why don''t you plug this on, so we can know the content?" He tried to connect it to my computer but I stopped him.


    "No! Not in my computer! We don''t know if that contain viruses or something to hack our systems."


    "So what are we going to do with this?"


    "Let''s go to the IT department."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Andrew''s POV:


    "That f.u.c.k.i.n.g son of a bitch!"


    "Hey! Where are you going?" I immediately grabbed Daniel''s arm and pushed him back inside the room.


    "Let me go, Andrew! I''m going to kill that bastard! How dare he touch my wife?"


    "Can you please calm down?"


    "Calm down? Calm down, Andrew? He tried to r.a.p.e her!" He yelled again, narrowing his eyes at me.


    "I know! I also watched it, didn''t I? But please, try to calm yourself and let''s think of a better way for this matter!" I pulled him towards the chair and forced him to sit.


    I admit, I was also shocked to see the video and it''s the first time I see him like this. He''s furious that his body was shaking and his eyes were reddened in anger.


    The flash drive contains the CCTV footage taken inside of De Lucca''s residence, almost seven years ago based on the date shown in the video.


    The video shows the time when Sophia entered the house and talked to a middle-aged woman who Daniel said was Layla Angeles. It took almost thirty minutes and it showed all the details that happened during that day. When Joseph and another man chased Sophia into the living room, and the next footage made Daniel explode in anger that he even smashed the two computers and threw them on the floor.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him when he took his phone but he just ignored me and kept dialling.


    I don''t know what''s going on in his mind but I guess it''s something I wouldn''t agree with.


    "Find him!"


    "I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care how you do it, just do what I say and find him!"


    "Find who?" I asked the moment he ended the call.


    "The mother f.u.c.ker, who else?"


    And he walked towards the door with me following behind him, so when he suddenly stopped, I bumped on him and we almost kissed.


    "What the hell, Andrew?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you will stop walking!"


    "Tss! Get the flash drive and make sure to put it in the safety box in my office!"


    "I got it." I said patting my front pocket.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Cancel all my appointments, Andrew!"


    I told him when we go back to my office.


    "Where are you going?" He stopped walking. He was about to go to where the safe deposit box was placed.


    "I need to talk to her!" I replied, not looking at him and took my jacket from the back of my chair.


    "But you said she doesn''t want to talk to you---"


    "I know and if I have to beg just for her to talk to me, I will do it, Andrew."


    "All right." He sighed. "But please, don''t do something you will regret in the end."


    I didn''t utter a word as I know what he was referring to. It''s about the call he heard earlier. Well, I can''t promise anything. I will not just sit and wait for the news to come. If I have to search for all the avenues in Los Angeles or even all over California, I won''t think twice about doing it just to find that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard.


    I could still feel my blood boiling just by imagining what would have happened if he succeeded, and what I can do with him when I see him again.


    God forbids, but I don''t know what I can do if he ever tried to touch my wife again.


    I left him still muttering words that could no longer register in my head.

 Chapter 76 - seventy-six: I love her!

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Craig!"


    I called him the moment I entered the studio. He''s in the middle of the dance floor, giving instructions to all his students, but I guess he didn''t hear me as he continued talking to them.


    "Craig!"


    I called him again and this time he turned to me, knitting his eyebrows. Confusion was clearly written on his face as he walked towards my direction.


    "Mr. Kelley." He smiled at me. "If you''re looking for----"


    "Where is Sophia?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say before you interrupted me. She''s not here and hasn''t come back since the day you followed her to the parking lot."


    "I need to talk to her."


    He sighed and then looked at me straight in the eye.


    "That''s what you always say every time you visit here, it''s either you want to talk to her or you need to talk to her---


    "Craig, please? This is so important and I really need to talk to her."


    He chuckled at me.


    "But I''m telling you the truth, Mr. Kelley, she''s not here and I''m not asking her when she will come back because I know how stressed she has been this past few days." He said, raising an eyebrow. "If you want you can go and check her office if she''s there."


    And that''s what I did. I immediately run towards Sopha''s office, but I was approached by an empty cold room with purple walls and decorations.


    He followed me and stood in front of me, crossing his arms.


    "Why do you still need to talk to her? I thought she had already clarified things between you, that your marriage and agreement were over?"


    "Yes, but this is not about our agreement, Craig."


    "If it''s not about your agreement, what is it then?"


    "It''s about Joseph De Lucca----"


    "Oh, no, no! Stop right there!" He raised his hands, stopping me to speak in which I didn''t understand. "I''m sorry, Mr. Kelley, but just in case you didn''t know, she had already quit searching for justice that seems so difficult to get."


    "No! She can''t just quit like that----"


    "She chose to stop living in her past and move forward together with her Mom and younger brother."


    "Wait, she already know that she has a brother?"


    "It''s a long story, Craig."


    "Really? Or was she right when she said you hired a private investigator to learn about her background?"


    I just deeply sighed as I don''t know how to explain it to him.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to answer, so don''t pressure yourself, Mr. Kelley. Anyway, she''s now on good term with her Mom."


    "Ohh... it''s nice to hear that."


    "Well, yeah, you''re right. It''s really nice to hear that she can be herself again. She finally learned to let go of the past and not holding grudges against the people who hurt her, misjudged her and insulted her."


    I avoided his gaze as he emphasized his last sentence.


    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking when I threw those words to her. I know I hurt her that much and I''m willing to start asking for her forgiveness."


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk." He shook his head. "She''s fine now and happy with her family."


    "She left." He answered shortly that added to my confused state.


    "What do you mean she left?"


    "She has already returned to Italy with her Mom and younger brother----"


    "No!" My eyes widened in shock. "She can''t go back to Italy!"


    "And why not, Mr. Kelley? It''s her hometown and that thing is for her to decide and not yours."


    "I know, but Joseph De Lucca was also there----"


    "Hep!" He interrupted me, raising his palm just a few inches away from my face to stop me. "I told you, she doesn''t care anymore with the case, besides, what''s more important to her right now is her sick father and not that son of a bitch! And for your information, she''s not alone. She has four bodyguards that follows her 24/7, so you can now throw your worries into the nearest bin because it''s no longer needed."


    "I want to help her, Craig! I already know her story. I found out the truth, that she was molested by that mother f.u.c.ker De Lucca almost seven years ago and I want to help her give him a lesson he deserved for what he did!"


    I was fuming with anger when I mentioned that bastard''s name, but I was slightly surprised when I turned to him and found him staring at me, expressionless. Then I heard him sighed afterwards.


    "Someone sent me a package a few weeks ago----"


    "And what can that package do about my friend''s case?"


    "It''s a flash drive, Craig."


    "A flash drive?" And he chuckled at me sarcastically.


    "Yes, it''s a flash drive that contains all the evidence of what Joseph did to her!"


    "W-Wait! I-I don''t understand---"


    "It has the CCTV footage of when the incident happened."


    "Y-You mean to say when Sophia went to their house and...."


    "Yes." I nodded as he couldn''t continue his statement.


    "That''s the question that bothers me until now."


    "Can I see the video?"


    He turned around immediately and led me back to Sophia''s office.


    After a few minutes...


    "Argh! That f.u.c.k.i.n.g son of a bitch!"


    That''s his first reaction after watching the video.


    "You''re right, Mr. Kelley, she can''t just quit like that. You need to follow her in Italy and show her the video. Even though she can''t ask Layla''s help, but she can use that as a concrete evidence against him."


    "Yeah, I think that''s the only thing left for me to do, to follow her in Italy and to ensure her safety. Because I swear to God, Craig, I will kill him once he tries to touch her again!"


    He didn''t say anything, he just stood up and to my surprise he walked towards the door. I thought he''s going out but he stopped after opening the door and turned to me.


    "Are you sure that''s the only thing you will do when you follow her to Italy, to protect her and to ensure her safety, Mr. Kelley?"


    "Yes and of course to help her with the case."


    "Hmm... so how about your feelings for her?"


    "Huh?" I became speechless all of a sudden as I didn''t expect his question.


    "When are you going to confess your feelings? When are you going to admit that you love her? Time is running faster than our thoughts, Mr. Kelley, and I''m afraid that one day, when you wake up, there won''t be any more time to do things that you wanted, so do it now."


    He was about to close the door when he turned around again, but this time he smiled at me.


    "Tell her what you feel, the real you. Tell her your weaknesses, the things you are afraid of, and all the things you wanted to say. Be yourself in front before her, and make a decision today before you run out of time and before it''s too late. Waiting is a mistake, Mr. Kelley."


    I don''t know how many seconds or minutes have passed before I realized that I was left alone in the room. I blinked my eyes and took a long deep breath as I got up and pulled the flash drive off from Sophia''s computer.


    He''s right. I need to decide right now.


    I need to sort things out between us.


    I love her.


    Yes, I love her and I won''t give up until I hear her say again that she loves me too.

 Chapter 77 - seventy-seven: I want to meet your husband

    Sophia''s POV:


    "I''m sorry."


    I turned around to see my father in a wheelchair and Mom is pushing him towards my direction.


    It''s been two days when we arrived at our old house, or should I say ''our home''. The three of us were shocked to see Dad helplessly sitting in a cold, moving metal with two big wheels on the side...called...wheelchair.


    Who would have thought that these things would happen to us, and to our family? Who would have thought that a tough businessman, a dominant husband and a disciplinarian father in his younger years would turn into a helpless, defenseless and vulnerable man, who now needs help of the people he brushed off once in his life.


    I admit I was still mad at him when Mom convinced me to go with them and talk to him. For me, it was a wound from the past that, although it''s already been closed but it left a scar. A scar that bleeds again when I saw him.


    But when I saw him in his current condition, how Steven accepted his embrace and how Mom cried in his shoulders, I don''t know, but all the pain, disappointment and trauma that I was holding, suddenly vanished inside my c.h.e.s.t. And all that I felt right at that moment was contentment.


    It seemed to me that I was taken back to my childhood days when Mom was still with us, Dad is the best father I could describe and with an addition to the family, my brother.


    "I''m sorry for always making you cry, my baby."


    "H-Huh?"


    "Belle, I will leave you two for a while and help Angie to prepare for dinner."


    I just nodded and smiled at my Mom. My gaze followed her until she disappeared from our sight, then I turned to Dad and pushed the wheelchair onto the wooden bench on the veranda.


    "How are you feeling, Dad?" I asked him, taking his right hand with me.


    He sighed deeply before giving me a sad smile.


    "I wanted to say that I''m happy because you and your Mom are back, and of course with your brother..." He paused as he sighed again.


    "Dad?"


    He looked up at and stared at the stars that seem so bright because of the light they borrow from the moon. And I couldn''t but smile, a smile that doesn''t reach my eyes.


    "I am happy, Belle. I am so happy that it also scares me. I only have a few months to live and in those remaining months or days of my life, I don''t know how to show to all of you that I love you so much. And that I regret those days that I wasn''t on your side. I became a greedy person, selfish and----"


    "Dad!"


    "It''s in the past and now we are here, a complete family. Dad, it''s better to count the days forward than to count them backwards, where the pains and wounds of the past are still fresh and bleeding. We are going to make new memories for the future, and don''t ever say that you will leave us!"


    "Belle----"


    "No, Dad! From now on, you will never mention your condition, your illness or whatever you call that. We will start again as a family and, whether you like it or not, you will play instruments again for me, for Mom and for Steven. It''s an order! Do you understand?"


    A light chuckle break through his lips when he heard the same lines he used to tell me when I was young while he was teaching me how to play the piano.


    "And we will not talk about again anything in the past, because all we have to discuss is about our family, you, Mom, me and of course, Steven."


    "Yeah, that''s right and after we discussed our family matters, we will also discuss your love life."


    "Dad!"


    My eyes widened and I unconsciously straightened my seat when I heard what he had said.


    "Or should I say, your married life."


    My face turned horrified when he shrugged and gave me his signature smirk.


    "Why? When are we going to talk about it? Tsk.tsk.tsk. I know you''re married, Belle, but don''t worry, I''m not mad just because you didn''t inform your old father about your marriage."


    "Daddy?"


    He laughed at me when he noticed me blushing in front of him. I also couldn''t form any word except than ''Dad'' and ''Daddy''. And he laughed even more when I lowered my head to hide my face from him.


    "I want to meet him."


    "What?" My head snapped towards him and I gulped seeing the seriousness in his face.


    "Your husband. I want to meet him, Belle."


    And that made me even more speechless. How would I explain to him our real situation? That I married Daniel only because of Joseph, and Daniel married me just because he needed a fake wife? And it was just a deal, a year contract, an agreement that soon to expire in a few months.


    "I will listen and I promise to understand whatever your reason on marrying him."


    "Uhm... Dad..."


    "Hmm?"


    "It was just a marriage of convenience." And I started to explain everything to him, but I escaped telling him about my feelings for Daniel.


    He remained silent for a few seconds before he surprised me with his words.


    "But you fell in love with him."


    I looked at him not knowing what to say. It''s not even a question. It''s a statement that he knows what I feel.


    "Haist! My baby is now a grown-up woman. I remembered when you were five years old, you kept asking me what boyfriend and girlfriend mean and why does your cousin has a boyfriend and you don''t?"


    I smiled as I also remembered those memories.


    "But now look at you, you''re married. Yes, it''s just a marriage of convenience but it''s still marriage. And on top of that, you''re in love, so I don''t have to explain to you why you don''t have a boyfriend because you already have a husband."


    "What if he felt the same? You just assumed he''s not because that''s what you believe in."


    I just shook my head. I also didn''t tell him about Daniel harsh words and judgements about me.


    "I don''t think so, Dad." And we both fell into silence.


    "Belle, someone had already bought the company."


    "What? That''s so fast!"


    Yesterday, he told us about the crisis that the company is dealing and he wanted to sell it rather than give the rights and ownership to De Luccas.


    "Well, Benjamin informed me this morning and he said that someone set up a meeting regarding the signing of doc.u.ments. He also added that the buyer has already transferred the amount to my bank account."


    (Benjamin is his friend and personal assistant)


    I couldn''t help but furrowed my eyebrows while listening to my father. It''s not even 24 hours since they publicly announced their decision of selling the company. Well, it''s not a huge company, but what I am confused about is who would be interested in buying a small and struggling company that is no longer profitable and in just a short period of time?


    What would the new owner do to that small sausage company?


    I just loudly sighed and looked up the sky when I could no longer think of possible reasons.

 Chapter 78 - seventy-eight: Fake son-in-law

    Daniel''s POV:


    "Daniel, are you sure of what you are planning to do?" Andrew asked from the other line.


    "Yes, actually I''m here now in the Del Mundo''s lounge in his company."


    "Ohh... what would you explain to Sophia when she finds your plan?"


    "I will tell her the truth."


    "Well, good luck, dude, not from her but from the claws of her father...grrrrr!" and he even copied the sound of a lion before bursting into laughter.


    He flew with me to Italy but I told him to stay in the hotel as I''m the one who will talk to the senior Del Mundo.


    "Shut up, Andrew! You''re just adding my nervousness!" I said through gritted teeth, but the idiot on the other line laughed even more.


    "Hahaha... can you believe that? The famous Daniel Kelley is nervous to face his fake father-in-law?"


    "You better pack your things and get ready to fly back to California tomorrow!"


    "Oh, you can''t do that to me! Haha, I know you love me!"


    "He''s here!" I straightened my seat when I saw a man coming with a personal nurse pushing the wheelchair behind him.


    "What do you mean-----"


    "I''m hanging up!" I ended the call and got up immediately when the man in his late fifties stopped exactly two meters away from me.


    He looked like a male version of my wife, except for his eyes because Sophia had her mother''s eyes.


    "Buongiorno Sig?ore Del Mundo." ( Good morning, Sir Del Mundo.) I smiled and slightly bowed my head as a sign of respect.


    "Good morning, Mister?"


    "Kelley."


    "Oh, not really, Sir." I gave him an awkward smile.


    "I see, then let''s talk in English." He also smiled at me and offered his hand for a handshake. "Thank you for buying the company. I don''t know your reason for doing it, but thank you."


    He motioned his personal nurse to push him near the couch before telling her to leave us for a while.


    "I''m sorry if you have to see me in this condition." He sighed. "I have stage four lung cancer and I''m just trying to move every single cell of my body. I don''t want to die without anything to leave to my family."


    My mouth hung open when I heard what he said, but I pretended to be calm as I don''t want him to feel awkward with me.


    "Are you alone, Sir? What I mean is, did you come here by yourself?"


    "No, I came here with my wife. She just went to the restroom."


    I just smiled and nodded at him. I saw how his eyes gleam with happiness and love when he mentioned the word ''wife'', that''s exactly what I feel every time I introduce Sophia as my wife.


    "You''re not an Italian, are you?"


    "Ohh..." He said, nodding. "Anyway, I''m just curious on why you became interested in buying the company? Well, it''s not a secret to everyone that our company is currently struggling with so many crisis. Do you have other plans to do or you want to continue the sausage business?"


    "I do have other plans, Sir."


    "Hmm..."


    "Honey!"


    We both turned to the voice of the woman who came from behind me. She didn''t notice me as she walked directly to her husband. They both had a sweet smile for each other. I don''t know the other reasons why they have been separated for years, but seeing the love that shines in their eyes right now, that only means that true love never fades and distance never separates two hearts that really care.


    "Honey, I want you to meet the new owner of the company-----" he was about to introduce me but he hadn''t had the chance to say my name as his wife had already recognized me.


    "Mr. Daniel Kelley?"


    "Good morning, Ma''am." I just smiled at her as I don''t know how to greet her.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked the evidence of shock and confusion was all written in her eyes.


    "What? You were the one who bought the company?"  Her eyes doubled in size. "Why? Why did you do that, Mr. Kelley?"


    "Wait! Can someone explain to me what is going on here? How did you two know each other?"


    Our eyes turned to the old man.


    "Honey, the one who bought your company is your son-in-law. The man standing in front of you is your daughter''s husband."


    The emotions in his eyes changed into something I couldn''t read.


    "So, you are my daughter''s husband, huh?"


    "Yes, Sir." I said, looking straight at him.


    We were all fell into silent and the only the thing we can hear is his loud sighs that I''m not sure if it''s for being surprised or for frustrations.


    "When I learned that someone bought the company, I felt happy and disappointed. Happy because at least my family will no longer suffer the burden that will be left when I die----"


    "It''s true, honey. But I''m also disappointed in myself as I didn''t make my promise. The company is no longer mine and you''re now the new owner. Honestly, I don''t care whatever your plans for it, but since you''re my daughter''s husband, I''m curious as to why you become interested in buying the company?"


    "Believe me or not Mr. Del Mundo, but I just want to help."


    "You want to help?"


    I nodded.


    "But we''re not asking for any help, Mr. Kelley."


    "Sir---"


    "Why? We both know you are not my real son-in-law!"


    My jaws fell to the ground because of his words. He didn''t even beat around the bush, he really threw those words directly on my face. Now I understand where did Sophia get that kind of behaviour.


    "My daughter told me everything that you just married because of an agreement, so that means you have no commitment to each other."


    They both gasped before exchanging a glance.


    "You do?"


    "Yes, Sir, I love your daughter so much----"


    "But she said, you didn''t feel the same."


    "It''s because I didn''t have the chance to tell her, no, the truth is that I didn''t have the courage to tell her. I was a fool, an idiot, a jerk and I hurt her."


    I stood up and knelt in front of him. They were both surprised by my action but I continued speaking.


    "But if you would allow me, Sir, I want to sort things out between me and your daughter. I love her and I want to ask for her hand to take formally in the aisle. I can''t promise to be a perfect son-in-law or a perfect husband for her, but what I can promise is to love her and to cherish her until my last breath."


    "Ohh... as a mother and as parents, we love that idea, Mr. Kelley, but we are not the one to decide for that proposal. You should ask our daughter for that." Mrs. Del Mundo patted my shoulder.


    "So does this mean you bought my company just to impress my daughter?" His voice was serious but his eyes held emotions that far from being serious.

 Chapter 79 - seventy-nine: Guests

    "No, Sir!" I shook my head and looked at him straight in the eye. "Like I said, I want to help you and I want to help my wife----"


    "What do you mean you want to help us? We''re not beggars, Mr. Kelley!"


    "That''s not what I mean, Sir." I sighed and started to discuss about what I discovered. The things that happened to Sophia and everything I learned about De Luccas.


    "Mr. Kelley---"


    "Please call me Daniel, Sir, Ma''am?"


    "All right, Daniel. Get up and sit down properly. Let''s not discuss about the company as it is no longer mine, it''s now yours and you can do anything you want for it. And regarding De Luccas and my daughter''s case, I''m afraid to say that she will suffer again from the traumas she had if we reopened the case. She suffered a lot, Daniel, and I was the one who added that suffering to her. So, if you will ask me, I would rather leave the past behind and move forward because that''s what my daughter wants."


    "What about that bastard, Sir? Are we just going to let him free from what he did?"


    "But we don''t have evidence of what happened, besides, it''s been seven years. Who would believe us---"


    "Then leave the case to me, Sir."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you have to ask Belle for this, Daniel."


    "I will, Sir."


    They shared a look before Mrs. Del Mundo stood up and sat next to me. And to my surprise, she even took my hand.


    "I don''t know to say thank you for doing this and of course, for letting us know your feelings towards our daughter. But I only have one favor to ask you, Daniel."


    And I waited for her next words.


    "Can you promise me to love her and stay by her side until you get old?" She suddenly chuckled. "I know it''s too much to ask because, knowing my daughter, she''s really a stubborn sometimes."


    I couldn''t help but laugh with what she said.


    "You don''t have to worry about my feelings for your daughter, Mrs. Del Mundo. I know how stubborn and hard-headed she is, but I have never been sure of any decision I made in my life until I realized that I love her. And if she will say yes to my proposal, I will marry her right away and tied her beside me so that she can no longer complain."


    We shared a humorous laugh and even the old man laughed together with us.


    "Sir?" I was surprised as I didn''t expect to hear that.


    "Yeah, why don''t you join us tonight, so you can talk to her about your plans." Mrs. Del Mundo added.


    "I will gladly accept your invitation, Sir."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Do you need some help, Mom?" I asked my mother when I found her in the kitchen. Maybe she''s already getting ready for dinner.


    "No, baby, Angie and I were fine." She smiled as she picked up a sandwich from the counter and gave it to me.


    "Thanks, Mom, but are you sure you don''t need help?"


    "Nah! Just go to your room and freshen up, we have guests later."


    "Yup, so go and take your time. Make yourself beautiful, Yzabelle."


    My eyebrows knitted in confusion.


    "Wait, who would be our guests that I should make myself beautiful, Mom?"


    "Just listen to your Mom, baby. You will meet them later."


    I really wanted to protest, but she pulled me out of the kitchen and into my room.


    "Go, get ready and make yourself beautiful."


    She was about to leave my room but I think she remembered something and walked back to me.


    "Do you still love him?"


    "Mom? What are you talking about?"


    "Mommy, why do you suddenly ask about him?"


    "I just want to know." She shrugged. "You still haven''t told us why you decided to leave him."


    I lowered my head and looked at my hand resting on my l.a.p.


    "So, do you still love him?"


    "We are over and I told you, it was just an agreement---"


    "That''s not the answer to my question, Belle. Do you still love him?"


    I sighed and nodded at her.


    "I never stop loving him, Mom. I tried to forget him but it''s so hard. It''s so hard to tell my mind to stop loving him when my heart still does."


    "What if he came and told you that he felt the same thing, would you give him a chance?"


    "Mom, you were the fifth person who asked me that question."


    "And... what did you answer?"


    "It''s impossible." I shrugged. "If he felt the same for me, he should have said those words to me a long time ago."


    "And what if he came and told you that he loves you too?"


    "Mom, I told you, that is the last thing that will come to his mind."


    "Why not? A man in love will do everything just for the woman he cares about most."


    "Haha... Mommy, that lines doesn''t fit him. This is Italy, we are in Italy---"


    "And so?"


    "When we were living together, I left him and gone for two weeks. I went to Bryan house but he never tried to look for me and he didn''t even call to find out where I am. What more that I am now in Italy, do you think he will fly here and sit for 20 hours just to tell me that he loves me too? Haha... Mom, I would rather stay in my room and play my guitar all day than to make myself believe for the impossible things to happen."


    "But Belle---"


    "And Mom, if ever what you say will come true, that he feels the same for me, I will not accept it."


    "But why?"


    "I think we''re not meant for each other. Because for a relationship to stand strong and unbreakable, there should be trust, love and communication. That''s the main foundation, Mom. But in our case, we only have love and the rest doesn''t exist."


    We stayed there for a few minutes before she decided to go back to the kitchen, but of course, she still insisted that I should not leave my room until I looked beautiful.


    But I am beautiful! Although not in the eyes of the person I love, but I am beautiful in my own way and perspective.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "What are you doing?"


    My brother asked me, confused when he saw me stopped at the bottom of the stairs. A very familiar scent filled my nostrils that brought me goosebumps and made my heart beat faster.


    "Did you change your cologne?"


    "No. Why do you ask?" He walked towards me and let me smell his shirt.


    "Nothing, it''s just the scent is quite familiar." I shrugged.


    "Maybe it comes from our guests."


    "Guests? Have they already arrived?"


    "Yes, they are now in the dining room and I heard one of them was the one who bought Dad''s company."


    "Really?" I turned to him, slightly surprised.


    Then I suddenly feel the courage to meet the new owner of our father''s company.


    We walked towards the kitchen with him following behind me. I can''t explain the loud pounding of my c.h.e.s.t as we approached the dining room.


    "Ouch! Why did you suddenly stop?"


    He complained, c.a.r.e.s.sing his chin. He hit the top of my head when I came to stop. Actually, I also felt the same pain, but I was suddenly frozen into my post. I couldn''t move and I couldn''t open my mouth to apologize at least for what had happened.


    The last person I could have ever imagined seeing in our dining room was here, Daniel Kelley. He is currently sitting across my mother''s seat and laughing together with my father, Andrew and our maid, Angie who is sitting next to my Mom.


    "There you are---what happened to you, son?" My mom didn''t finish her greeting as she noticed my brother was sulking next to me.


    "She suddenly stopped walking and my chin hit her head!" He complained as if he were five years old.


    "Oh, poor boy." Mom said and they laughed at him, even Dad and Andrew.


    But I couldn''t laugh. I couldn''t smile and I couldn''t even notice their exchange of jokes and laughter in the kitchen, since my eyes were focused on the only person that made my breath stuck in my throat and caused my heart to jump out of my c.h.e.s.t when our eyes met.


    What is he doing here? Was he the one who bought our father''s company? But why? Why would he do that?


    "Belle, come and sit next to your Dad."


    "Huh?" I was brought back to my thoughts when I felt my Mom''s hand on my right arm.


    "I said sit down next to your father so we can start eating."


    I don''t know what''s going on, but when Mom pulled me to where I supposed to seat, which is in the middle of my father and Daniel, I stopped her and insisted on sitting next to her.


    But when my b.u.t.t touched the seat cushion, I mentally cursed myself when I saw our seating arrangements.


    Dad is at the end of the long table with Mom on his left and Steven on his right, while I am sitting next to my Mom, Angie next to me, Daniel across my seat and Andrew next to him.


    I felt Daniel''s stares when I finally settled in my seat. I wanted to greet Andrew but I just remained quiet and waited for Dad to speak first.


    "Belle, aren''t you going to introduce our guests tonight?"


    "Dad?"


    My mouth hung open and I turned to my father, confused as to what he was supposed to mean by his words.


    "And why did you choose to sit next to your mother? You are should sit next to your man." He winked at me.


    My head snapped to Daniel as my eyes widened in surprise.


    "I-I thought you were the one who will introduce our guests, Dad?"


    I said but my eyes were focused on the man sitting across my seat. I don''t understand the way he looked at me. I couldn''t even read every single emotion written on his eyes.


    "Oh, yeah, but I realized that you already knew that he is now the new owner of our company, so I think it is not necessary for me to introduce him to all of you."


    "Then why do I have to introduce them again if you said we already knew him?"


    "Because I know you know him better than we do. So, aren''t you going to introduce your husband?"


    "Daddy?" I couldn''t help but feel shock again.


    "Well, I told you I wanted to meet your husband----"


    "Excuse me, but, can I talk to you for a while, Mister?" I interrupted my father as I stood up and glared at Daniel.


    "Yzabelle, you can do that later. For now, let''s finish our dinner first."


    "I''m sorry, Mom, but I think I lost my appetite."


    "Ohh..." Andrew said, his mouth forming an ''O'' shape.


    "Sure----"


    "Follow me!"


    I just ignored the glances I gained from all of them and I motioned my fake husband to follow me into the living room.


    "Yzabelle----"


    "Honey, just let them talk." I could imagine how Dad stopped my Mom by holding her hand.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "What the hell are you doing-----huh!"


    But I didn''t have the chance to continue what I am about to ask as a pair of soft and warm lips covered mine in a hungry and suffocating kind of kiss that left me short of breath.


    I felt Daniel''s hand encircled my waist and pulled me closer to him. I really wanted to push him, but my body didn''t cooperate with my mind and I just found myself responding to his kiss.  I could feel my world swirling around me as I also feel my insides melt just by the thought of being in his arms again, and with his lips that are hungrily, desperately and possessively taking mine.


    My knees suddenly felt weak and became unstable but he held me and put my arms around his neck.


    "I missed you."


    He whispered through his kiss, but since I didn''t expect to hear those words, I thought it was only in my imagination.


    "Oh, God! I missed you so much!" He said breaking the kiss and put his lips on my forehead.


    It was only then I realized why I pulled him out of the kitchen, it is to talk to him and not to be under his spell. I blinked my eyes repeatedly and took a deep breath before I pushed him and slapped him across his face.


    How ridiculous isn''t it? We are just like the lead characters in a movie in which the female lead slapped the face of the male lead after kissing her and she realized that she too responded to his kiss.

 Chapter 80 - eighty: I dont want to see your jewels!

    If we were just in a different situation, I would laugh just by seeing his stunned face or maybe I would throw myself at him and initiate the first move to kiss him again, but no, we are not as it is a real life.


    "Why are you here? What are you doing here?" I asked faking my hard expression.


    "Sweetheart, let me explain." He said trying to touch me again.


    "Sweetheart?" I snorted. "Do you hear yourself, Daniel Kelley?"


    "Fine. Sophia, I will explain everything but please, you need to listen to me."


    "Tss!" I chuckled sarcastically, crossing my arms in front of my c.h.e.s.t. "Then explain everything to me, Daniel Kelley! Why did you buy my father''s company and why the hell on earth did you introduce yourself as my husband in front of my family?"


    "Because I am. I am your husband----"


    "No! We''re just pretending to be couple, remember? Well, unless you forget, let me remind you of your words Mr. Kelley, we got married just because of an agreement and we don''t have any commitment to each other!"


    "Then f.u.c.k that agreement!"


    I gasped when he suddenly raised his voice and his expression changed into serious.


    "And f.u.c.k all the people who say we are not a real couple because we are, Sophia! We both signed a contract in front of the altar and we sealed that agreement with a kiss! Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten? Do you want me to kiss you again to remind you of that moment?"


    I clenched my teeth as I gave him the most deadly glare I could ever give.


    "You didn''t answer my question! Why did you buy my father''s company? What kind of show is this, Daniel? Were your words, your insults and judgements towards me were not enough that you had to buy my father''s company? For what, to show me that you are stronger? To add your insults and add salt to the injury?"


    "Sophia, that''s not my intention for buying your family''s company----"


    "Please, Daniel? I don''t care whatever your reason for doing it, but since you already had it, can you now leave my family alone?"


    "Sophia, I told you that''s not my reason!"


    "Then what?"


    "I wanted to help you. I wanted to help your Dad and your family''s company."


    I chuckled at him, but we both know it was fake.


    "I''m not doing anything, Sophia, I just want to help!  And all I said to your father was true."


    "And what are those?"


    "That I will help you and take care of you until my last breath."


    I stared at him for a few seconds before finding myself laughing in front of him.


    "Are you insane, Mr. Kelley? First, you bought Dad''s company, secondly, you introduced yourself as my husband without my knowledge and now you speak nonsense!"


    "Whatever you may call it, but I''m telling you that what I said is true. From now on, I will stick on your side like a chewing gum and I will never leave whatever things you do to push me."


    I suddenly became confused about where our conversation is heading.


    "Let me help you reopen the case." He seriously said as he looked straight into my eyes.


    "What case are you talking about?"


    "The case you filed against Joseph De Lucca, seven years ago."


    And that''s it, the bomb exploded not because of the case but because I suddenly remembered what he said the first time he confronted me about it.


    "Wow! Did I hear you right, Mr. Kelley? Wait, let me analyze this for a few seconds, so the help you were mentioning is about reopening the case?"


    He was about to answer by I stopped him, raising my palm in front of him.


    "I thought you said, you don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g care about it? That you don''t give a damn about me or my past? I thought you also said you don''t believe me, that I am a s.l.u.t who gave my body to my ex-fiance''s friend before our wedding? So why all of a sudden you wanted to help me?"


    "I''m sorry, I was wrong then. I didn''t know everything and I misjudged you. I''m an idiot and I''m sorry."


    "Now you''re sorry? Do you think your sorry will vanish the hurt you caused me?"


    "I know it''s not but-----"


    "Then stop saying sorry and leave us alone! I don''t need your help! My family doesn''t need your help! And I have already forgotten what happened before. It was a long time ago. Do you know what''s the thing I am now trying to forget?"


    "You!"


    "No!" He took a step forward but I glared at him so he stopped instantly.


    "Honestly, I have already forgotten your face and the way you look like."


    "Sophia..."


    "Craig was right, what happened in the past will remain in the past and there is nothing I can do to change it. So don''t push me back into that dark cliff of my life, Daniel. If Joseph wants to enjoy his life, then let him be, as long as he doesn''t bother me anymore."


    And when I am about to leave, I felt a hand wrap my petite arm and pulled me towards the stairs.


    "Daniel, what the hell are you doing?"


    I asked surprised, trying to remove his hand but it seems like an iron welded to my arm.


    "Tell me where your room is, I think this is the right time for me to show you this thing."


    My eyes widened when I heard what he said. He will show me his....?


    "No!"


    My heart began to pound faster as he continued to pull me. We have already reached the top of the stairs and now passing the hallway towards my room.


    "Sophia, I need to show you this important thing. You need to see this so you will understand me!"


    -Forgodsake! What is there to understand? His jewels?''-


    I don''t think I really need to point which of the rooms in the hallway is mine as he stopped right in front of the matt purple door.


    "Let''s go inside so I can show you---"


    "No! Forgodsake, I don''t want to see your jewels!"


    "What?" He stopped from opening the door and turned to me confused. "What jewels are you talking about?"


    His mouth slowly formed an ''A'' before he burst into laughter. He dropped my hand and clutches his stomach, trying to control his laugh.


    "So all this time while I was pulling you towards your room, you were thinking about my ''jewels''?" He asked, emphasizing the last word.


    "Yes, because you said you need to show me something important!"


    He bit his lower lip and looked at me with amus.e.m.e.nt dancing in his eyes.


    "I never thought you''re also fantasizing about my body, sweetheart, especially these ''jewels'' of mine." He smirked.


    -''What the---''-


    "But you should have said it. I told you before, you just have to say a word and you will experience the best night you have ever experience in your life." he said giving me a mischievous grin as he took my hand and put it on his toned c.h.e.s.t.


    "What the hell, Daniel Kelley! You''re a nasty, arrogant jerk!" I screamed, narrowing my eyes on him and pulled back my hand.


    "Why? What''s wrong with that? We''re couple, a husband and wife and it''s normal to do something like that---"


    "Argh! Stop it! You are such an annoying jerk and a pervert, you know that?"


    "Oh, sweetheart, you were the first to think of something like that."


    He continued to chuckle and I continue to glare at him.


    "Yes, I said I have to show you something important, but that didn''t mean showing you my ''jewels."


    He smirked before opening the door and dragged me inside.


    "I need to use your computer." He said as he closed the door behind him.


    But my eyes widened when a nasty idea came to my mind.


    "Oh, my God, Daniel Kelley! Don''t tell me you''re going to show me a p.o.r.n movie, you jerk?"


    "Sweet Jesus, Sophia Yzabelle Kelley!" He looked at me, his face turned horrified. "What are you talking about? I am not into such thing!"


    "Ohh..." the way he mentioned my name sounded like music to my ears.


    What am I thinking?


    "Where did you get that crazy idea of yours?" I bit my lower lip when he stared at me as if I had grown into two heads. "You''re killing me, do you know that?"


    He walked over to my computer table and opened my laptop. I thought he had already stopped talking, but I was surprised by his next words.


    "You don''t know how much I wanted to touch you and make you mine, but I always restrain myself from doing it because I know you''re not ready and I don''t want to force you on something you didn''t want to. But oh, God! Your sweet mouth and crazy mind is slowly killing me!"


    "Excuse me, Mister, I didn''t do anything to you!" I hide my embarrassment by looking directly at him with my chin up and a raised eyebrow.


    "Argh! Goodness! You better sit in this chair, sweetheart, as far as I can control myself from not touching you."


    He motioned me to sit in the chair in front of my laptop.


    "What is that?" I asked him when I was finally sitting.


    He breathes deeply and turned back into his normal expression.


    "I know you said you don''t want to open the case again, but I hope this video would change your mind. If that happens, I want you to know that I will be here whenever you need me. I will help you through the process."


    I didn''t understand all the words he said until he pressed the play button.

 Chapter 81 - eighty-one: Because I love you.

    My forehead creased in confusion when I saw myself in the video. I looked at him, my eyes holding a silent question but he just gave me a sigh and ordered me to look back at the screen.


    In the video, I entered in a house that seemed familiar, then a woman in a maid''s uniform came up to me and we talked for a few seconds before she pointed upstairs.


    And my breath caught in my throat when I finally recognized where and when that scene happened. Suddenly, the memories came back to that most terrifying moment of my life.


    "No, don''t do this! Please, Joseph, don''t do this."


    I felt a hand over my shoulder and I didn''t notice the tears that slowly creeped out of me.


    How can you leave and forget the past, when it is what chases you and whispers in your ears to go back and fix what happened.


    "How did you get this?"


    I asked after ending the video as I can no longer continue to watch it and look at myself helplessly screaming, asking for help but nobody seems to hear me.


    "Someone sent me that flash drive in the office. There''s no card or sender''s name written so I don''t know who sent that."


    I closed my eyes when I heard his answer. I also bit lower lip and took a deep breath, trying to control the sobs that wanted to escape my throat but no matter how I tried, they find a way to let out.


    "I-I thought I''m okay..."


    "I''m sorry."


    I heard him say before I felt his arms wrapped around me from behind. And I don''t know what happened because in the next second, I just found myself sobbing in his arms.


    "Shhh..." He kissed me on top of my head but it only added the weights inside my c.h.e.s.t.


    "He tried to r.a.p.e me! He touched me! He f.u.c.k.i.n.g touched me!"


    I said through gritted teeth. Goosebumps crept all over my body as I remembered his touch, his disgusting saliva that smelled of tobacco and drugs, the vicious grin on his face as he enjoyed touching my private parts. It made me feel sick that I wanted to vomit but nothing came out of my lips.


    "He manipulated everything and everyone around us just to keep what he did."


    He spun my chair around and knelt in front of me. Cupping my face, he made me looked at him.


    "I will make them pay, sweetheart. I will make those f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastards suffer from the pain they caused you."


    He pulled me into a tight hug, rubbing my back while he continuously kiss the top of my head. I don''t know, but his touch makes me calm and relaxed inside. It seems that his arms have been made especially for me, to wrap around me, and to make me feel safe and at ease.


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Is zoning out your new hobby?"


    I didn''t have to turn around to know who the owner of that voice was, because based on his very familiar cologne and the erratic beats of my heart, I know it''s him. Daniel Kelley.


    But I didn''t look at him. I just sighed and continued to watch the sunset from the veranda.


    "I saw you from the gate when I parked my car. You seemed lost in your thoughts." He said as I felt him stand next to me.


    I just threw him a glance from the corner of my eyes before looking back at the sky which is now the color of mixed orange, yellow and blue. And I couldn''t help but heaved another sigh.


    Sunrise and sunset. They were like a person''s life. Sunrise is when you are born and sunset is when you are near to reach your destination. No matter what you do, there will come a time that you will reach the sunset in your life. It''s just that people assigned differently in reaching it. Some people reached it early, some were victims of accidents while others are through illness, like my father.


    It''s been a week since Daniel bought the company and showed me the CCTV footage from seven years ago, and since then, Dad''s condition has worsened as days goes by.


    I heard him ask again and this time I turned to him and shook my head.


    "I wasn''t thinking about it. I was thinking about Dad''s health. I don''t know how we can live again without him." I sighed and let out a sad smile. "Yes, we left him, but this time is different. Now it is he who will leave us, not only will he leave, but he will be gone forever."


    I avoided his gaze when my tears began to flow. And I didn''t protest when he took my hand and wiped my tears using his thumb.


    "I''m here and I will always be here. I will help you stand and recover from it." He said cupping my cheek.


    "I wish I have known before. I wish I hadn''t left him alone. It''s my fault----"


    "No! Don''t blame yourself for what happened, it''s not your fault."


    "But it''s true! If I hadn''t left him before, if I just had taken all the consequences of what Joseph had done, faced what had happened or let him do what he wanted to do for me, maybe Dad wouldn''t get sick, maybe he didn''t----"


    Yeah... I also didn''t have the chance to continue what I was saying when he cupped my cheeks and kissed me. It wasn''t something sweet and passionate, not like even the kiss he gave me when I pulled him to the living room one week ago. This one is something forceful, demanding and aggressive that shows his dominant side.


    I just closed my eyes and let my tears to flow. He''s mad. I know he''s mad at me.


    "Don''t you ever say those words again, Sophia!


    I told you to not blame yourself because it''s not your f.u.c.k.i.n.g fault, damn it!"


    My tears stopped automatically and my mouth hung open in shock when he raised his voice.


    "If you want me to kill him just to stop you from blaming yourself, then I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill him! You don''t know how hard it is for me to hear your story but I can''t do anything because I was not there! But not this time because I will make sure to put him on his place!"


    I blinked repeatedly when he started walking towards the garage and left me dumbfounded.


    He already reached the pathway to the garage when I found my voice. I immediately followed him and asked him about his action.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To your ex-f.u.c.k.i.n.g-fiance!" He replied shortly and continued to walk.


    "Daniel!" But he just ignored me so I grabbed his arm and I stood in front of him, completely blocking his way. "And what are you going to do with him?"


    "What the hell? It is my f.u.c.k.i.n.g business to know what you are planning to do with him---"


    "Why, because he was your ex?"


    -''Argh!''- I screamed mentally before shouting at him. "Because you are my husband, forgodsake!"


    And that made him stop, shocked, surprised, stunned or whatever you call it, then his lips twisted into an annoying smirk. But his action also made me realized what I said, so I immediately thought of another reason.


    "I mean... my ex-husband! Because you are my ex-husband!"


    "Tss!" He snorted. "You already said it, why do you have to take it back?"


    "This is not about us, Daniel. This is about my past, my father''s health and my future."


    He sighed and took a step closer to me, taking both of my hands.


    "Will I be included in the future that you were mentioning?" He asked, sadness returned to his hazel-brown-eyes.


    I gave him a half-hearted smile before returning inside the house. But before I could reach the veranda, I heard his voice behind me.


    "Sophia!"


    I stopped walking but I didn''t turn around.


    "If you can''t see me in your future, can I at least stay in your present?"


    This time, I turned to look at him but I didn''t say anything. I stared at his beautiful orbs that silently hoping to hear my answer. But what would I answer him if I, myself didn''t know yet how to answer that question.


    "Why would you want to stay in my present?" I asked instead.


    "Because I love you."


    I was stunned in my post for a few seconds, not knowing what to say and my mouth hanging in mid-air.


    "I love you, Sophia. I know you wouldn''t believe me but I do, I love you. Be my wife, but this time it''s for real. No agreement, no deal and no contract."


    I took a deep breath and gave him a slight smile. This is my most awaited moment, to hear from his lips that he also feels the same and he loves me too, but I don''t know what is happening to me. I should be happy, I should be jumping for excitement and I should be celebrating at this moment...


    But no...


    It''s just that I couldn''t feel any of it or I just don''t know how to balance what I feel and what should I feel first. He''s here standing in front of me, confessing his love, but my father is in his room, with an IV and different types of tubes connected to his weak and now pale body. He''s dying in any hour of the day, any minute or in a single batt of an eyelash.


    Tears began to flow again. Should I be celebrating?

 Chapter 82 - eighty-two: Give him a chance

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t answer that right now."


    I shook my head before running back inside the house.


    "Sophia..."


    I heard him shout my name but I didn''t look back and headed directly to my parents'' room where my Dad is sleeping at the moment. He had a stroke again yesterday, and it has happened twice since we came back to Italy.


    I dried my tears before entering the room and I found my mother and Dad''s private nurse inside.


    "Hi, is he sleeping?" I asked referring to the old man lying on his bed, my father.


    "No, he''s awake. Do you want to talk to him?" Mom asked me and I nodded.


    "Yes."


    "All right, I will leave you two for a while. We will come back if it''s time for his medicine." She patted my shoulder and they exited the room.


    I sat in the chair near the bed and held my father''s cold and pale hand.


    "Hi Dad, how are you feeling?"


    "I think I should be the one to ask you that question, my baby."


    I gulped at the way he said that simple question almost in a whisper.


    "I''m fine, Dad." I replied trying to smile.


    "Your eyes are swollen, did you cry before coming here?"


    "No! Angie was cleaning the stairs and some dirt trapped inside my nose and eyes, so I sneezed and that made my eyes swollen... yeah, that''s it."


    I said nodding to make my statement sounded real. But I was shocked with my Dad''s word...


    "Liar!"


    "Dad?"


    "But I am not lying, Daddy, I am stating the truth."


    "Has he already propose to you?"


    "W-What? I don''t understand what you''re saying, Dad."


    "Did your husband confess his feelings to you?"


    I didn''t answer his question, instead I closed my eyes and held his hand tightly.


    "I want you to marry him again, Belle." My eyes snapped open as my head instantly turned to him. "He is a good man."


    I chuckled at him, shaking my head.


    "A good man? Dad, how can you say that he is a good man, if you''ve only known him for more than a week?"


    "Yes, but I know your heart has known him for almost a year. He loves you and you love him. That''s the only thing that holds on between you two. You loved each other and use that love to start a new beginning and to create new memories together."


    "Yzabelle, if that thing that you were referring is me, then I am telling you to stop. I love you, my baby and I want you to be happy. Don''t make me your reason to kill your happiness. I have already caused you pain which I regretted so much. I know you''re blaming yourself for what happened to your old father, but this is not your fault and not anyone else fault, but myself."


    "This is not just about you, Dad."


    "Then promise me that if the case is over and De Lucca is finally in prison, you will start living with your man again. He promised me to protect you and cherish you until his last breath."


    "H-He told you that?"


    He nodded.


    "I believe in him. I saw the sincerity in his eyes when he asked me for your hand. Marry him, Belle, because when I can no longer fulfil my promise to protect you, he will be there. He will remain on your side, hold your hands and protect you against all the harm that this world can give you."


    I just nodded and give him a sad smile as I don''t know what to say after hearing what Daniel did.


    "I want to sleep, Belle."


    "Ohh... do you want me to stay here----"


    "I will, Dad."


    He grabbed my hand when I stood up.


    "I want you to talk to him. Give him a chance to prove himself to you."


    "I-I will try. Good night, Dad."


    "Good night, I love you, my baby."


    I watched him as he closed his eyes and waited for a few seconds before kissing his forehead.


    "I love you too, Dad."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    I was in the music room when my phone vibrated on the desk next to my old piano. I got up to see who was calling and when I saw Andrew''s name on the screen, I immediately swiped the answer button only to be shocked when he told me to go to the police station.


    "Hey, woman! Can you ask one question at a time? I am not Einstein to remember all your questions---"


    "Andrew Peterson, what are you doing at the police station and where is my husband?"


    But instead of answering my question first, he laughed at me from the other line.


    "I like how it how you screamed the word ''husband'', Sophia. Hmm... I just wonder what Daniel would say when he heard it."


    "If you don''t want to answer my questions, you better hang up and never disturb me again!" That''s the only excuse I thought, so he would turn into serious again.


    "Hey, I''m just kidding. We''re fine, we will explain to you later when you get here, but for now, just rent a cab. We couldn''t pick you up because we are taking care of some important things here."


    "Wait, you didn''t answer my question, what are you doing there?"


    "You will understand when you get here."


    "But Andrew----"


    "Wait--- argh!" I just stomped my foot when he ended the call without explaining even a single detail of what happened.


    After ending the call, I immediately ran to my room and took my handbag. I didn''t think of changing my clothes as I was worried about why they were at the police station.


    "Where are you going?"


    I heard my mother''s voice when I was about to exit the front door.


    "At the police station, Mom." I ran towards her and kissed her cheek.


    "And what will you do at the police station?" She asked, confused.


    "Well, Andrew just called me and said he''s at the police with Daniel."


    "Oh, my God! What happened to them?"


    "Actually, I don''t know yet, Mom, Andrew didn''t tell me any details about it. Anyway, I have to go. I''ll just take a taxi to go there."


    "Okay, take care of yourself, Yzabelle!"


    "I will, Mom. Thanks." I said kissing her cheek again before running out of the door.

 Chapter 83 - eighty-three: Interrogation

    Sophia''s POV:


    "S-Sophia!"


    Andrew''s eyes widened when he saw me running towards the information desk at the police station. I was about to ask the officer in charge where can I find my husband, but Andrew saw me before I could ask them.


    "Andrew, where is Daniel?"


    I asked him, confused.


    "Ohh... H-He is inside."


    As much as I wanted to ask what is happening to his tongue, but I''m also worried about Daniel, so I just ignored him and rushed inside.


    "Wait! Sophia!" He followed me inside but I have no time to question him.


    I found my husband talking to one of the officers. His back was facing me, so he didn''t notice I walked towards his side. I was about to take his hand when Andrew shouted behind me.


    "Daniel, Sophia is here!"


    "What the f.u.c.k are you wearing?" I heard Daniel''s voice before I felt a thick jacket wrapped around my shoulders.


    And before I could open my mouth to ask what was going on, he smashed his lips on mine. I was surprised and couldn''t move in my post as I didn''t expect his sudden action.


    He hugged me tightly after breaking the kiss and put his head on the crook of my neck.


    "Daniel Kelley, what are you doing?" I whispered in his ears, but instead of letting me go, he just tightened his hold on me.


    "What do you think I am doing, Sophia Kelley?"


    "I don''t understand you! What are you doing here?"


    "Before I answer your question, answer my question first! What the hell are you wearing?"


    "What do you mean with what I wear?"


    And he unwrapped himself off me so I can look at the kind of dress that I wear, and only then I understand the reaction of the taxi driver, Andrew''s stuttering voice and Daniel''s sudden action.


    "Okay, I got it, but why did you have to kiss me?" I asked in a whisper. Everyone in the room is watching us including Andrew and the officer behind Daniel.


    "It''s to show them you are mine!" I gasped and held the end of his jacket. "And I don''t want to see them gawking at you, because I swear, you won''t ever see me out of this room anymore!"


    "And why?"


    "Because I will kill them all!"


    I bit my bottom lip to suppress my smile as I found it cute and yet sweet.


    "Jealous are we?" I asked raising an eyebrow.


    "Tss! You don''t know what that means to me, sweetheart."


    "Ahem! Excuse me, Sir." The officer called his attention, so I didn''t get the chance to ask what he was supposed to mean by his statement.


    "Officer Romano, I want you to meet my wife, Sophia Kelley." He said seriously that he didn''t give the officer even a slight smile.


    "Mr. Kelley, we will about to start the interrogation. Are you ready, Sir?"


    "W-Wait! What do you mean you will about to start the interrogation?" I asked confused, my eyes were moving from him to the officer and then back to him.


    "Let''s start it then, officer. I just need to talk to my wife."


    The officer nodded before quickly entering a door with the sign ''Interrogation Room---Restricted Area''.


    "What is the meaning of this?" I asked when the man in uniform was completely out of our sight.


    "I got him." He answered shortly.


    "What do you mean? Who is----"


    "Joseph De Lucca."


    My mouth hung in shock and I stared straight into his eyes.


    He nodded.


    "H-How did you do that?"


    "It doesn''t matter how I got him, what important is that you can now finally get justice for what he did to you."


    "Where is he? I want to talk to him!" I formed my fists as I felt them trembling in anger.


    "He''s inside the interrogation room and the officers are now doing their job to make him confide what he did."


    "What if he didn''t cooperate and stand with his lies? What if he manipulates this investigation like what he did before----"


    "Sophia, listen to me!" He held both my shoulders. "I will never allow that to happen, I promise. If he doesn''t cooperate, then I will do everything in my power to make him suffer."


    "But, what if he uses their money---"


    "He can no longer use his money because he has nothing to use anymore." He smirked, not the way I saw from him openly, but a kind of smirk that sends shivers down my spine.


    "Just leave it to me, sweetheart. For now, I want you to trust me on this, okay?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded at him.


    He took my hand and pulled me inside the room where the officer had entered earlier.


    I don''t know what to feel while we were approaching the interrogation area. I gripped Daniel''s hand when I saw the man who made my life miserable and who gave me unforgettable nightmares for years. He was sitting inside of the soundproof room with a cuff wrapped around his wrists and two higher officers interrogating him.


    "That f.u.c.k.i.n.g man!" I gritted my teeth and didn''t notice how hard the grip I am giving to Daniel''s hand. But he didn''t complain, instead, he pulled me closer to him and whisper in my ears.


    "Everything will be fine. He can no longer escape or manipulate any evidence against him."


    "Does he hear us?" I asked looking at him and then to the police officer behind him.


    "No, Ma''am. It''s a soundproof room, we are just using a special device so we can hear what they were talking about."


    "Can I also go inside?"


    "No! You can''t do that!" Daniel glared at me.


    "I''m sorry, but only police officers can enter that room. But you can still talk to him after the interrogation when he''s about to transfer into his room."


    "Don''t you ever think of getting near him, Sophia!"


    "Daniel, please, give me this moment. I just want to slap him in the face and make him regret what he did."


    "Fine, but this the first and last time that you will do it. I don''t want him to touch you again, not even a single strand of your hair."


    I nodded but I had to close my eyes to avoid his stares. I even bit my lower lip to control the freaking smile that wanted to curl my lips due to excitement.


    "What are you doing?"


    I heard him asked me but I remained in closed eyes.


    "Nothing, I am just killing him in my mind." I replied, but the truth is that I am killing the excitement inside my heart. -''Argh! This f.u.c.k.i.n.g heart of mine! Traitor!''-


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    We waited about an hour before the officer took him out of the interrogation room.


    I took a deep breath and prepared myself to face the man that I just dreamed off seeing inside this prison.


    "Oh, come stai bella mia, Belle?" (Oh, how are you my beautiful, Belle?)


    "F.u.c.k you! You made my life miserable over the years, but this time I will make sure that you can''t manipulate the truth anymore!"


    I screamed and couldn''t help myself from smacking his face. All he could do was to accept my punches as he was held by two officers.


    But the f.u.c.k.i.n.g man just laughed at me that made my tears shows in anger.


    "Ma non ti ho fatto niente, amore mio." (But I didn''t do anything to you, my love.)


    I was about to shout the word ''liar'' but Daniel pulled me behind him and punched Joseph hard on the face causing his mouth to bleed.


    "If you don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g speak in English, I will cut your tongue including your balls right now! You made me f.u.c.k.i.n.g believe you, and I hurt my wife because of it!" He said his voice was full of venom.


    Joseph spit out the blood and showed us his most annoying laugh that I had heard many times before.


    "Your wife." He repeat. "You are calling that woman your wife, but she''s a s.l.u.t! A whore who seduced my best friend before our wedding."


    "What the f.u.c.k---"

 Chapter 84 - eighty-four: Her fathers last words

    I didn''t get the chance to finish my statement as Daniel punched him repeatedly on the face.


    "I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you for touching my wife!"


    "Daniel!" I tried to stop him but he was too strong and kept giving Joseph his hard fists.


    "You''re a motherf.u.c.ker bastard!"


    Thank God, two police officers came running to us, including Andrew, and stopped him from killing Joseph in front of me.


    I immediately grabbed his arm and hugged him on his waist just to calm him. I feel his raising heartbeats when I put my face on his c.h.e.s.t. And a few seconds later, I felt his hands wrapped around me. His breathing became steady and I felt his body relaxed from my hold.


    "Officer, please bring that f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot into his room." I heard Andrew command the two men who are holding the man who is now bleeding.


    "And who are you?"


    I peeked my head over Daniel''s shoulder and saw Joseph glaring at Andrew. But Andrew just gave him a devilish laugh before asking him back.


    "Who am I? Don''t you know who am I?"


    Joseph shook his head.


    "Hey, that''s enough! Men, put him in his room!" Officer Romano interrupted the show and motioned to his men to pulled Joseph away from Andrew.


    "Do you know now who I am, idiot?"


    But Joseph only showed his middle finger and smirked at him.


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard---"


    "Andrew!" Daniel stopped him when he was about to chase after Joseph.


    "Idiot!"


    Even though I am shaking with rage inside, I still couldn''t help but smile with Andrew''s reaction.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "What did you say?" I straightened my seat when I heard what Daniel had said about De Lucca''s company.


    "I also bought their company and all their assets in Italy."


    "Why?" that''s the only question I could form inside my head as I couldn''t believe he did those things.


    "So you don''t have to worry about him using their money to manipulate the truth again."


    "But what will you do to their assets? You have a company left in LA, but you bought my Dad''s company and now you also have De Luccas''."


    "Well, I have a better plan for them, sweetheart. I am planning to merge the two companies and let your brother manage them when he graduated from his studies."


    My spoon dropped on my plate as I looked at him straight in the eye.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you doing all this? You bought Dad''s company, you paid off his debts in different banks, you took De Lucca''s assets and now you''re helping in my case with Joseph. Why? Why are you doing all these things, Daniel?"


    "And why did you have to make a promise?"


    "Is it still not clear? I love you." He held my hand over the table. "And I told you I will stay by your side until I hear you say the same words to me."


    "Tss!" I gave him a sarcastic smile before shaking my head and took my hand off from his hold. "I already told you those words, remember? But you just pushed me and you told me to never say those words again because I don''t really know what''s the real meaning of it."


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart. I was just jealous." He closed his eyes and lowered his head.


    "Jealous?" I repeat his word, confused.


    "I was jealous of him. I thought you loved him and still in love with him. And the real reason why you married me was because you wanted him to become jealous and then after our contract, you will come back to his arms again."


    "Forgodsake, Daniel---"


    "I know, I was wrong and I''m sorry. I didn''t listen to you----"


    "No! It''s not that you didn''t listen, but you never let me explain!"


    "But we have nothing to start over, Daniel." I pulled my hand again. "Because we never had things to start over. There was never an us then and until now, there is still nothing between us."


    "But I love you---"


    "I know, but sometimes love or being in love is not enough to make a relationship work. And a relationship is not only surrounded by love, it requires care, respect, time, understanding, patience and trust towards your partner." I gave him a sad smile. "But in our case, we only have love and the rest are nowhere to be found."


    "But we can start with this love together, right?"


    "We can''t, Daniel!"


    "Why? I thought you love me."


    I gulped before taking a deep breath.


    "Yes, I love you, but that doesn''t mean that I can come with you, I can live together with you. We both have things to do than being together. I have to start over on my own, Daniel."


    "Then I will help you."


    "But Sophia---"


    "Thank you for this day and for the cake. I have to go home, I''m sure Dad is waiting for me."


    "I''ll go with you. I also want to see him."


    I just nodded and got up from my seat.


    I didn''t hear anything from him when we are in our way home. He remained quiet until we reached our house.


    But we were both shocked when we saw Angie run towards the gate holding a bag and some of my father''s things.


    "Angie, where are you going and why do you have Dad''s stuff?" I run to her immediately after getting out of the car.


    She was shocked to see me and suddenly tears began to flow from her eyes.


    "Hey, why are you crying? What happened? Where is Mom?" I asked her in confusion. Goosebumps started to creep all over my body but I tried to calm myself.


    "H-He... I-I mean your Dad..."


    "Why, what happened to him?" I held both of her shoulders.


    "We took him to the hospital an hour after you left."


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Let''s go!" I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned around when Daniel took my hand. "Let''s go to the hospital."


    I nodded at him and he opened the passenger side.


    "Angie, let''s go!" He also opened the back seat for her before rushing to the driver''s seat.


    I closed my eyes and uttered a silent prayer as tears flowed down my cheeks like a river of pain and agony.


    Why does it have to be like this? Why do we suffer from these things?


    I felt a hand on my knee and when I opened my eyes, I saw Daniel staring at me before turning his eyes to the road.


    "Everything will be fine."


    I just nodded and leaned my head back and closed my eyes again.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Everything went so fast because the next moment I know, we were all gathered in front of my father''s bed as he spoke his last words for the family.


    "B-Belle. D-Daniel."


    I rushed to his side and held his hand. My face is a mess, my eyes and nose are swollen because of non-stop crying since I heard the news from Angie.


    "Daddy."


    I closed my eyes and let him dry my tears.


    "L-Look at m-me, my Belle."


    I opened my eyes and looked straight into his eyes. He also held my hand and gave me a sad smile.


    "D-Don''t cry, my baby. T-This is not a goodbye. I w-will always w-watch you from a-above. I love you, my Belle."


    "I love you too, Dad..." I brought his cold and pale hand to my face and I couldn''t help the heavy sobs that I have been holding since we were on our way here.


    "D-Daniel..."

 Chapter 85 - eighty-five: Can you be my Mister Teddy Bear again?

    "Sir." I felt him stand behind me.


    "J-Just call me D-Dad, my b-boy."


    "Dad."


    He motioned him to take his hand and I gave him way to stand next to my father.


    "Y-You promised me, my b-boy. I want you to take care of my baby even when I''m gone."


    "I will, Dad." I looked at him when he nodded and smiled at my father.


    "Love her and please don''t give up on her no matter what happens. She''s is so stubborn but has a soft heart that could easily break."


    I really wanted to protest with what my father said about me, but Daniel beat me.


    "I promise, I won''t give up on her, Dad. I love her and she will be the only woman that I will cherish until my last breath."


    "Thank you, son."


    And those were his final words before he closed his eyes and followed by the beeping sound of the monitor which was connected to him.


    "Daddy!"


    Steven and I screamed in unison, but my Mom remained calm and hugged him as she sobbed silently. Angie was also there, crying behind my mother.


    I also felt Daniel''s hand on my waist before he pulled me into a tight hug.


    He didn''t say anything, he just hugged me and kissed my hair repeatedly.


    Seconds later, three nurses entered the room to remove the tubes from my father''s pale body.


    Daniel never left my side until we finally reached home and even when I decided to go directly to the music room instead of my room.


    "Why don''t you take some rest?" He asked me as he sat next to me in front of my old piano.


    "I''m fine. I can''t believe he''s gone." I sighed and tried to move my fingers. "This is the first instrument he gave me when I was eight years old and this is also the first instrument he taught me to play."


    He wiped the tears that I hadn''t notice until he wiped them with his thumb.


    "Let''s go to your room. You have to take a rest, sweetheart."


    I just nodded and stood up to go to my room.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Are you leaving?"


    I asked him when he was about to walk towards the door. He waited for me to lie down on the bed and got up when he thought I was already asleep.


    I got up immediately and looked at him.


    "Can you stay tonight?" I can''t explain why I don''t want him to leave. I felt at ease when he is around me.


    "Sophia..."


    "Please? Even just for tonight?"


    "Okay." He sighed and nodded before returning to bed. "Do you have an extra blanket?"


    I stared at him, confused.


    "Why do you need an extra blanket?"


    "Because I will sleep on the couch."


    "And who told you to sleep on the couch?" I asked and couldn''t help the smile that curled up my lips.


    "Here." I patted the space on the bed.


    "Are you sure?" He asked, I know he was just holding his smile. Huh! This silly man.


    "Yes, but don''t worry, I won''t touch any part of your body, Mr. Kelley."


    "Ohh... but that is what I want. I want you to touch me, Mrs. Kelley."


    "Daniel!" I screamed and threw him a pillow. He just laughed at me when it landed only on the floor.


    "I''m just kidding." He picked up the pillow and sat on the side of the bed. "But if you ever change your mind, don''t hesitate to wake me up." And he winked at me.


    "Shut up and go to sleep!" I said and playfully narrowed my eyes at him.


    A few minutes later, we were already lying in bed. I glanced at him and found him staring at the ceiling. I really wanted to hear his voice but I don''t know how to start a conversation with him, so I just sighed and faced the side of my bed. But after a few minutes, I returned to my old position.


    I felt really frustrated as I didn''t know what to do. I really wanted sleep but this f.u.c.k.i.n.g drowsiness doesn''t want to visit me, and at the same time, I wanted to talk to him but I don''t know how to start a conversation with him.


    "Sweetheart, let me remind you, the bed is for sleeping and not for dancing."


    "What are you talking about? I am not dancing?"


    "Really? How many steps have you already memorized after almost an hour of reversing and changing your sleeping position?"


    "Argh! I can''t sleep!" I sighed loudly, tapping my forehead.


    "Is it because of me?" He turned his whole body, facing me.


    "Hmhm..." I nodded, giving him a side glance.


    "I can go out if you want."


    "No!" I grabbed his hand when he was about to get up. "Please stay!"


    We both fell into silence for a few minutes, none of us talking until I remembered something that brought a smile to my lips.


    His head instantly snapped at me and I bit my lips when he started asking about it.


    "What did you say?"


    "Hmm? What did I say?"


    "You said something."


    "Uhm... Teddy bear. Why, do you remember something because of that?" I asked as I turned my body completely to face him.


    "How about you, do you remember anything about that teddy bear thing?"


    "Yup!" I replied popping the letter ''p''. "I remembered one night when I got drunk Mister teddy bear hugged me until I fall asleep."


    "Ahem! So you''re saying a man hugged you that night?"


    "Yeah, but he''s a stuffed toy." And then I chuckled when he scrunched his face.


    "Tss! Stuffed toy!" He whispered but it''s enough for me to hear them.


    "Can you be my Mister teddy bear again?"


    He looked at me, confused but he couldn''t hide the smile that wanted to form on his lips.


    "So you know  it''s me?"


    I nodded.


    "Hmhm... I know the scent of your cologne that even when I''m drunk I know it''s you, and I just realized it now."


    He said nothing but he lifted his hand c.a.r.e.s.sing my face. I leaned on his touch and asked again my question.


    "Can you be my Mister Teddy Bear again... even just for tonight?" I asked again hoping he wouldn''t refuse.


    But few seconds have passed but I haven''t heard any response from him. So even though I felt disappointed, I tried to smile and pretended that I had never asked that stupid question.


    "Never mind, good night----"


    "Come here."


    And I was surprised when he spread his arm and put it under my head. I was still in shock when he pulled me closer to him, took my hand and put it behind his back while he encircled his hand around my waist.


    "I can always be your Mister Teddy bear, sweetheart."


    I closed my eyes and feel the warmth of his lips on my forehead. I could feel the loud beats of his c.h.e.s.t but it seems like music to my ears. I inhaled his scent and snuggled myself closer to him which he also did the as he tightened his hold on me.


    "Good night, my teddy bear."


    I know he smiled as I felt his lips curl up before giving me a lingering kiss on my forehead.


    "Good night, sweetheart."

 Chapter 86 - eighty-six: Nicholas De Lucca.

    Sophia''s POV:


    My heart is pounding inside my rib cage as I walk towards the entrance of Bologna''s public hospital. I was in a supermarket near our subdivision when I received a call from the nurse''s station that one of their patients wanted to see me.


    At first, I was hesitant, but after knowing that he also had a stroke and suffered from a temporary coma, I decided to pay him a visit. Maybe this is now the right time to face him after his son was sentenced to life imprisonment for several cases that the government of Bologna given to him, including the case I filed against him.


    "Sophia Del Mundo?" The nurse in the reception desk repeated my name.


    "S¨¬, ecco la mia carta d''identit¨¤." (Yes, here''s my identity card)


    "Per favore Seguimi." (Please follow me)


    "Grazie." (Thank you)


    I gave her back the smile which she didn''t hesitate to give me.


    It''s been seven years to be exact since that incident happened and after seven years I will be able to see the father of the man who gave me terrifying nightmares and unforgettable past.


    "Ecco la sua stanza." (Here is his room".


    "Grazie." (Thank you)


    I nodded at her before she walked back to her post. And I was left alone standing at the door of the second to the last person I wanted to see again in my life. Nicholas De Lucca.


    I didn''t even bother to knock, I just turned the knob and pushed the door to open.


    My breath stuck in my throat the moment I saw him lying on the hospital bed. He looked terrible than my father when he was still in the hospital. Nicholas De Lucca, the worst person, the most selfish and cunning man I have ever known when I was young. I couldn''t see him then as a person, until now I couldn''t find pity inside my heart, even though he''s now lying on bed, almost lifeless, paler than my father when he''s still alive.


    If I am just like him or if I didn''t know that I am a human being, for sure I have already taken his pillow and covered his face until he lost of breath, or maybe I have already turned off the ventilating machine that supplies oxygen to his weak and sinful body, and I laugh as I watch him ask for help until he finally reaches his end.


    But no...


    I still have a heart. I am still a human.


    "B-Belle?"


    I took a deep breath when he finally noticed me and called my name.


    "Nicholas De Lucca." I said in an emotionless voice.


    "H-How are you B-Belle?"


    I brushed my hair up and sneered at him.


    "You really had the audacity to ask me that stupid question, Nicholas De Lucca? After what you and your son have done to me, after seven years of your freedom and my misery, and after my father died, what do you think? Can you answer your own question for me?"


    "W-What d-do you mean your father is dead?"


    "Tss!" I blinked away the tears that formed around my eyes and chuckled sarcastically in front of him. "Yes, did you hear that? He died! My father died two weeks ago, and you want to know the reason? He had lung cancer, a stage four lung cancer! That if you hadn''t ruined my life and my family''s life, I could have known it earlier! I could have saved him, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard!"


    I screamed, forming my fists.


    "I-I''m sorry, I d-didn''t know he was s-sick."


    "Sorry? Why? If you have known about it before, would you step down from your throne and ask my father to seek for a doctor? No, I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g sure you wouldn''t, so keep your awful mouth from saying words that weren''t listed in your brain because you have no rights---"


    My statement suddenly hung in mid-air when I noticed his tears. He''s crying?


    "No! Until now you are still a conceited father who begs to keep his precious son away from the consequences of what he has created. Well, I''m sorry but I think I should hear that from him."


    "I-I know---"


    "Do you know that he already received a life sentence in prison?"


    He nodded sadly before closing his eyes.


    "C-Can I ask y-you a favor, B-Belle?"


    I couldn''t help but raised an eyebrow with what he said.


    "Are you really asking me for a favor?"


    "Yes, I know that I have no right to ask you anything after what we have done, but this is the first and last favor that I will ever ask of you. Can you please tell my son how much I love him?"


    "Tss! I am not your f.u.c.k.i.n.g messenger!" I said glaring at him.


    "What are you trying to say? Why don''t you just pay him a visit and tell him those words!"


    "I can''t. I don''t have enough time left to do it and I don''t want him to see me like this."


    "Wait! What do you mean you that don''t have enough time left?"


    "I''m dying, Belle."


    My knees buckled when I heard those words. The same words I heard from my father when he called me one afternoon in LA.


    How many times do I have to hear those painful words? How many times do I have to suffer from the new emotional trauma left by those words?


    I dropped myself into the chair behind me as I suddenly feeling drained and weak.


    "I''m dying and I don''t want him to give up his own life because of me. I never became a father to him. He grew up always seeking for my attention but I was too busy attending my business. And I became shock one day when I found out that he was using and selling illegal drugs. I did everything I could to stop him, but I failed as I just came home one afternoon and saw you running down the stairs. And by that very moment, I already knew he had done something wrong, not just based on your ripped clothes but from the frightened look in your eyes."


    "So you knew by then, but you did nothing to help me!"


    "Even though you knew it was for a wrong reason and because of that, you stole my Dad''s opportunity to become a father to me just because for your selfish reason! Look at you! Look at where you are and think about your son''s situation right now, then tell me, do you think you have become a good father to your son?"

 Chapter 87 - eighty-seven: The Father and Son

    "That was my biggest mistake as a father and as a person. If only I could go back in time and change everything that happened, I would be a better person and a good father to my son."


    "But you can''t, because you''ve chosen your path and you''ve chosen to be that way."


    "I''m sorry."


    I gasped when he held my hand. I tried to remove it from his grip but seeing the tears that flowing again from his eyes stopped me from doing so.


    "I know it is too much to ask and I don''t have the right to ask you, but I''m begging you, Belle." He said his eyes were full of sadness, pain, and despair. "I can''t change what happened, but I know I can still change my son''s life. He was an innocent boy but I turned him into a monster."


    I took my hand away and tried to push back my own tears.


    "I will tell him your words." I said not looking at him.


    "Thank you, Belle. I''ll bring this even in my second life." He smiled but a smile that didn''t even reach his eyes.


    "I have to go and don''t worry I will tell him your words."


    And I immediately left his room when he nodded.


    I was just a few meters away from his room when I saw some doctors and nurses running towards my direction. I stopped walking and stood aside to give them way. But my eyes widened when they all entered the room where I had just left.


    I came back to see what''s happening just to be shocked by what I saw.


    "Oh, my God!" My hand automatically lifted over my c.h.e.s.t.


    "Ora della morte, 13:30." (Time of death, 1:30 pm)


    And everything went so fast. How can this happen so fast? Not even an hour has passed, it''s just about 30 minutes, no 10 minutes. I was just talking to him 10 minutes ago and now he''s gone.


    I really wanted to cry, but I was so shocked that I couldn''t find my tears.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Ooh ... guarda chi c''¨¨, mia bella Belle." (Ooh... look who''s here, my beautiful Belle)


    Joseph''s first greeting when he saw me in the waiting area. He still has a vicious grin that I know, that if I had never seen his father die earlier and if I hadn''t heard his final words towards him, maybe I would have screamed right away just by seeing that evil grin of him.


    "I didn''t come here for myself."


    "So for whom, for your husband?"


    I sighed and ignored him by asking the question that came first in my head.


    That seemed shocked him that he knitted his eyebrows and his grin disappeared.


    "My father has nothing to do with this." He suddenly lowered his tone and for the first time he avoided my gaze after answering my question.


    "He wanted me to tell you how much he loves you---"


    "What are you talking about? When did you talk to my father?"


    I gasped as he slammed his hands on the table, glaring at me. But I chose to ignore him and kept talking.


    "He said you were the greatest gift that he ever received in his life, and he wants you to move forward even when he''s gone. Don''t waste your time on being a rascal, use it wisely while you''re still young."


    I took my bag and stood up but he screamed again.


    "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about?"


    "He''s gone. He passed away this afternoon from a cardiac arrest."


    "Well, I wish I am just lying to get revenge on you, but I''m not like you! I also wish I hadn''t witnessed his struggle to lose breath and I f.u.c.k.i.n.g wish I didn''t hear his doctor declaring his time of death!"


    "No! It''s not true! He can''t die. He can''t leave me!" He said shaking his head.


    "The hospital management has already called the only family your father has for the funeral. It depends on you whether you believe me or not. I have to go."


    "No, Dad!"


    He shouted and leaned back on his seat. Seconds later, tears began to flow from his eyes and wailed like a child.


    "Why, Dad?"


    I just stood there, watching him as he cried and poured out his heart.


    Seeing this man wailing and grieving in vain should make me feel happy, screaming and jumping with joy, but learning his reason of being in pain is the same as the pain I felt when I lost my father, I couldn''t feel delighted.


    Because of his loud cries, two officers came running to us and asked us what is happening. I explained to them what happened to Joseph''s father and they instantly understood his reaction.


    "Aspetta, Yzabelle!" ( Wait, Yzabelle!)


    He called me but I ignored him and continued walking until I reached the door, but his next words made me stop. I turned around slowly just to be surprised to see him in his knees.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry for what I did." He said looking at me with tears running down his face. "I know what I did was unforgivable and I''m not asking you to forgive so quickly, but I just want to apologize for everything. I lost my father without even telling him that I love him and I''m sorry for all the troubles I brought to him. I just want to show him that I still exists. That even he lost Mom, I''m still here waiting for him to come home. But now he''s gone and I can''t tell him those words anymore.


    The pain, the problems, the traumas and nightmares he gave me were unforgettable. The time and moments he stole from us was unforgivable. We have lost so many opportunities to be together and now we are about to lose again another time and memories of not being a complete family for losing our father.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    My head throbbed when I got home, maybe because of so much stress and crying all day. Why does De Luccas always giving me pain and headache? Ever since Dad introduced them to me and even until now.


    I was about to go upstairs when I heard a loud voice behind me.


    "Where have you been?"


    I closed my eyes when I recognized who the owner of that voice was and took a deep breath before turning to him. How would I explain to him everything that happened all day? All in just one day.


    "I just went to the supermarket."


    "Supermarket? But I just got there an hour ago when Angie told me you were there."


    "Uhm... I went to a coffee shop near the supermarket after I finished buying groceries."


    "Really? Did you just sit inside the coffee shop for three hours?"


    "Yes." I replied avoiding his gaze.

 Chapter 88 - eighty-eight: I didnt ask you to stay!

    "But what if I told you that I also spent 20 minutes inside that coffee shop just to check if you were there?"


    My mouth opened slightly and I don''t know how to answer him anymore.


    "Tell me the truth, Sophia, where have you been?"


    "I went to the hospital."


    "Hospital? But what did you do in the hospital? What happened, are you sick? How are you feeling right now---"


    "No, it''s not me, I''m fine. I just visited an old friend." I said holding his hands to stop him from touching my neck and forehead. Concern was evident in his eyes.


    "You visited an old friend." He repeats, nodding.


    "I received a phone call from the hospital earlier and they told me that this person wanted to talk to me, so I immediately ran to the hospital."


    "And who is this old friend you visited?


    "Nicholas De Lucca."


    His eyes widened but I''m not sure if it''s from being shock or for anger.


    "You visited the father of the person who molested you?"


    "Yes, but---"


    "What if he hired someone to get you or else to kill you?" His voice came a shout that made me step back.


    "He can''t do it anymore."


    "I know, but telling you he can''t do it anymore."


    "And how would you know? Even if he is in the hospital, it doesn''t mean---"


    "He passed away!"


    And that made him stop.


    "What do you mean he passed away?" He asked in confusion.


    "He passed away. He''s gone. He''s dead. He died in front of me! He lost his breath in front of me after telling me his last wish to tell his son how sorry he was and how much he loves him!"


    "Okay, I got it. He died this afternoon and he had last wish. So where did you go after visiting him in the hospital? Don''t tell me you went to---"


    "Yes, I also visited him. I visited the son of the person who died right before my eyes and fulfilled his wish."


    "What? What the hell are you thinking, Sophia? Are you out of your mind? He''s a criminal! Didn''t I tell you not to go back there anymore?"


    "Really? And did you just accept his f.u.c.k.i.n.g apology? So does that mean we are no longer pushing the case against him because he already apologized to you?"


    Annoyance suddenly rose from my c.h.e.s.t on hearing his words.


    "What are you talking about? Yes, he apologized but I didn''t say that I accepted it and that I will pull the case back against him. What can''t you understand about it? His father died and asked me to talk to him and that''s all!"


    "But you should have told me! You should have called me to come with you! You don''t know how worried I was! I waited for you for almost five hours!"


    I looked at him trying to control my temper, but with his next words, I suddenly felt like a bomb exploding in front of him.


    "Is it difficult to tell me these simple things? Is it hard to listen in a simple instruction that you can''t just go and see him alone? Why are you so stubborn? You haven''t even answered my calls! Forgodsake, can you just act like a m.a.t.u.r.e woman for once, Sophia?"


    That''s it.


    "Is that so, act like a m.a.t.u.r.e woman? Why, Daniel Kelley, did I tell you to call me? Did I tell you to wait for me, to feel worried about me? And most of all, did I tell you to follow me here and to help me? Did I tell you those things, huh?"


    "Sophia..." His stunned eyes meet mine.


    "I stayed because I love you---"


    "Love doesn''t judge, Daniel Kelley. If you can''t love me the way I am or stand with my stubbornness, then leave! I didn''t ask you for your help and I didn''t ask you to stay!


    "Sophia..."


    "I love you but I can''t go with you, not at this moment.


    "Then I''ll wait for you."


    "No, Daniel. I don''t want you to wait for me, I want you to leave and go back to Los Angeles. My family is not your concern, they are mine, so please leave."


    "No, I won''t leave you---"


    "Daniel please? Let me fight my own battle."


    "But I promised your father that I won''t leave you."


    He didn''t say anything, he just stood there, staring at me, but I avoided his eyes because I couldn''t bear to see the hurt that manifesting in them.


    "Fine, I''ll leave you for now, but that doesn''t mean I will forget what I promised. I''ll wait for you until you''re ready to accept me, and I''m sorry for bothering you. I have to go."


    "Da..."


    I wanted to call him but I stopped myself and just watched him walk towards the door and leave. I also wanted to cry, but my eyes seemed to be dry. It hurts to see him leave, it hurts to watch his feet walking towards the door and it hurts to hear the sound of his car fade into the air.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Aren''t you going to chase him?"


    I felt a tap on my shoulder followed by my mother''s voice.


    I heaved a loud sigh, shaking my head. I didn''t notice that she was watching our conversation earlier. It''s been thirty minutes since Daniel opened the door and disappeared from my sight, and it''s also been thirty minutes after I find myself still standing in where he left me, at the end of the stairs.


    "You''re right, love doesn''t judge, but it also doesn''t keep record of wrongdoings."


    "Actually, falling in love is that hard as you think. Do you know why you always end up hurting each other? It''s because you are both stubborn. You both have a high and huge ego that sometimes gets taller than your nose."


    "Mom..."


    She smiled at me and pulled me towards the living room.


    "You have to understand him, Belle, the same thing that he needs to understand your issues. Yes, you just married because of an agreement but he holds on to that. He loves you."


    "I know." I sighed, lowering my head.

 Chapter 89 - eighty-nine: I will protect whats mine!

    "So, aren''t you going to call him or stop him from going back to LA?"


    "No." I shook my head which made her knitted her eyebrows in confusion.


    "But why?"


    "I want to fix myself first, Mom, and I think I can''t give him my hundred percent me as long as I''m not completely healed."


    "Well, if that''s your decision, I will have to support you. Just always remember that Mom is here for you. I love you, my baby."


    "I love you too, Mom."


    I gave her a smile before accepting her embrace.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    One month later...


    "Is that your new hobby, zoning out?"


    My head snapped towards my mother when I heard her voice behind me. It''s already nine o''clock in the evening, but I chose to stay for a while in the veranda to have some fresh air.


    "Mom, you''re not the first person who asked me that question." I sighed and gave her a sad smile.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Hmhm."


    I nodded. She sat down across my seat in a round outdoor table.


    "May I know the name of the person who asked you that question?" She asked, wiggling her eyebrows.


    I know that even if I don''t tell her the answer, I''m sure she already has a clue of who that person was.


    "It''s him. I heard it from him."


    "Hmm... and who is he that you''re referring?"


    "But I don''t know who he is." She said, controlling her smile and I rolled my eyes.


    "Fine, I heard it from Daniel."


    "Ohh... tell me, is Daniel you''re talking about is Daniel Kelley, your husband?"


    "Mommy!" I couldn''t help but pout with her question, but she just gave me a humorous laugh.


    "Why, what''s wrong with my question? There are lots of Daniel in this world, so how would I know who''s Daniel you are talking about." She shrugged.


    -''Huh! Really, Mom?''-


    Tsk.tsk. I don''t know where did my mother get this silly question.


    "Do you miss him?"


    I looked at her to see if she still had a teasing smile on her lips, but I found none. That means she asked me seriously.


    "Then why don''t you go and talk to him?"


    "Tss. It''s not that easy, Mom."


    "So what''s your plan, stay here and wait for your Dad to get up and visit you here?"


    "Mommy, stop saying those things!"


    "But I''m serious, Yzabelle. It''s been two months since your father died and it''s been a month since you let your man go... no, since you pushed him away from your life."


    "I didn''t push him."


    "Okay, you didn''t push him, you just told him to leave and go away."


    I bit lower lip, avoiding her stares.


    "Steven and I are planning to sell the house, Belle." She said after a few seconds of being silent.


    "No, I''m planning to go back in the States."


    "But why so suddenly?"


    "Actually, it was your father''s idea before he left us. And I realized that he was right. This house has a lot of memories of him including those darkest memories we have when we left him and I don''t want us to hold back those memories forever. Your father is gone, but that doesn''t mean we have to stop living and stop dreaming. We have to move forward and start our lives together."


    "Are you thinking of going back to Seattle?"


    "We have nothing left in Seattle, remember, I already sell our house there."


    "So where are you going to stay?"


    "Your brother and I are planning to live in California. Bryan bought an old establishment and he''s planning to renovate it and turn into a fine dining restaurant."


    "And?"


    "And he wants me to manage it with Aira''s help."


    "Of course not, you already have a home in Los Angeles."


    "Mom, what home are you talking about?"


    "You already have a home, a home with your husband."


    "Mommy..."


    "Belle, maybe it''s now time to face him and set aside your ego." She took my hands that rest over the table. "I think it''s enough, the waiting, the sacrifice and finding yourself issues because the truth is that you''re just hurting yourself. You love him and he loves you. How many months or years will you stay here and keep yourself from being happy?"


    "But what if he had already found someone else?"


    "Tsk.Tsk.Tsk. Now, you''re asking me this question, but you didn''t think about it when you pushed him to leave you and go back to LA." She dropped my hands and glared at me playfully.


    But since what she said was true, I just bit my lip and didn''t say anything. She was right. I suddenly realized the consequences of my action. What if he had already found someone else?


    "Hey, don''t tell me you took my words seriously?"


    "My Belle, my baby, my love... how can you doubt that man''s love for you? It''s just one month, do you think he has already found someone else to love?"


    "I don''t know." I shrugged. "What if he did?"


    "What if he did? Are you just going to sit here, relax and watch him flirt with other girls or let your ''husband'' steal from you?"


    I blinked repeatedly as my mouth opened slightly when she emphasized the word ''husband''.


    "No!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, go! Start packing your things and we are going to fly to Los Angeles tonight!"


    Hearing those words of my mother brought tears to my eyes but I wiped them immediately and stood up to run to my room.


    "You''re right, Mom! I won''t let them steal my husband! I won''t let them steal my man! He''s mine and I will protect what''s mine!"


    "That''s my girl, go!"


    I was just taking three steps away from her when I remembered something to ask her.


    "But we haven''t booked tickets yet."


    "And who said we have to book tickets?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning.


    "Well, I have already called your older brother that we''re going to back to LA once I have talked to you and he will send his jet and personal pilot to pick us up at the airport."


    "Whoa! So does this mean you''ve already planned everything before talking to me?"


    "Yup."


    "But how did you know I would agree?"


    "Because I know you love him and seeing the sparks in your eyes every time you hear his name, I know you would agree."


    "Ahh... thank you, Mom."


    I walked back to her and hugged her tightly from behind.


    "You''re always welcome."


    "You''re the best."

 Chapter 90 - ninety: Shes back

    Sophia''s POV:


    "Ah-oh! Am I seeing things?"


    Andrew''s first question when saw me in the lobby of Kelley International Corporation. He even lowered his glasses to make sure of what he saw.


    "Sophia! You''re here!"


    His loud voice caught the attention of some of the employees in the lobby.


    "Hi, Andrew. How are you?" I asked smiling at him.


    "When did you come back?"


    "Ouch! What are you doing?"


    I frowned when he grabbed my arms, my head and shook my shoulders. He looked so surprised to see me.


    "Whoa! You really are here! What a surprise it is! Are you here to see your husband?"


    "Yup, I just want to talk to him. Do you think he''s busy?"


    "Oh, whatever he is doing I''m sure he will stop when he sees you, and I''m sure he will run and hug you until you lose your breath!"


    I chuckled when he took my arm and dragged me towards the elevator. I don''t know what''s going on with him, he seemed so excited to see me. But what I didn''t know, my silent question will be answered inside the elevator.


    Although I didn''t understand what he meant, I chuckled again.


    "What do you mean I will save you from slavery?"


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk... you don''t know what your husband has done to me these last few weeks. I''ve become his slave and personal entertainer since we came back from Italy. Every night, Sophia, every night he calls me to have a f.u.c.k.i.n.g drink! Can you imagine that? He calls me at one and sometimes two or three in the morning just to have a drink at Jack''s bar, for heaven''s sake!"


    "He always drink?" I asked surprised as I can''t believe what Daniel did when he came back. As far as I know, he''s not always a fan of alcohol.


    "Yes, he''s always drunk! I really don''t know what happened between you two in Italy. He never said a word why he suddenly wanted us to come back."


    "He never told you the reason?"


    He shook his head.


    "No, he just turned into that! And since he didn''t say anything, I just assumed something had happened between the two of you, so he urged me to call his pilot and immediately come back here. And I was right when one time he called me and witnessed how devastated he was."


    He sighed before looking at me and gave me a sad smile.


    "What did he say?" I asked curiosity kicked inside me.


    "That he was jerk, a stupid, that he had never seen how important you were to him from the start. That he was an idiot for treating you bad and for not realizing immediately that he loves you."


    I just sighed and reciprocate his sad smile.


    "What else did he do?"


    "Well, apart from drinking almost every night and being a monster, he never stops working. The regular office hours is 8:00 am to 5:00 pm, but your husband seemed so in love with his office and came to work at exactly 6:00 am then go out by 9:00 to 10:00 pm."


    "He''s working too much! Didn''t he feel tired?"


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying, not to mention the fact that he always comes to work with the smell of alcohol and he wanted me to go to work as early as him! Argh! That man!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh with his reaction.


    "Look at this."


    "What is that?"


    "Eye bags!" I bit my lip to suppress my smile. "These are f.u.c.k.i.n.g eye bags caused by your husband! I only slept 3 to 4 hours every day and it''s so lucky for me if he didn''t call on a Sunday morning because even on weekends, he wanted to go to work, forgodsake! So please, Sophia, come back with him. You''re the only woman who turned my friend into a monster.  You''re my only hope, please save me and help me out of slavery!"


    "B-But how will I help you?"


    "Tell him you love him and you want to fix your marriage. I''m sure he will turn into his old self when he sees you. Oh, God, I don''t want to go back to being his personal slave again! I really wanted to have a good and peaceful sleep and pursue the love of my life."


    Dinggg...


    We shared a look when the elevator stopped on the 40th floor, the executive floor.


    "Do you think he will accept me and forgive me for what happened?" I asked as we stepped out of the lift.


    "Sophia, I''m sure he will jump for joy when he sees you. Trust me, I saw him... no, I witnessed his misery when you''re not here."


    I breathe loudly and nodded at him.


    "Hi, De----"


    "Hi, beautiful."


    I blinked with the words he used and surprised to see how they exchanged glances with each other.


    "Ohh... what is this, an office romance?" I asked, my eyes were moving from Andrew to Denise. And that''s only when she noticed me.


    "Oh, my God, Ma''am Sophia, you''re back!" She squealed in excitement. "Thank God!"


    "Hmm... that''s exactly what my reaction when I saw her in the lobby." Andrew said beaming at her.


    "Wait, why do you seem so excited to see me? Don''t tell me your boss also made you his slave-like Andrew?"


    "Oh, Ma''am Sophia, how I wish he also made me his robot the last few weeks, I would rather accept that, but no."


    "But why?"


    "Tss! She''s inside again?" Andrew asked her with a frown and she nodded.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "I''m not sure if you know her, Ma''am Sophia. She''s Chloe Enriquez, Mr. Kelley''s new business partner."


    "Ahh... Chloe Enriquez, the sole heir of Enriquez trading and Daniel''s ex-bitch-girlfriend. Yeah, I know her!"


    "Whoa! I like the word you used to describe her, huh."


    "Which one, the ex-bitchy-girlfriend? Well, I still owe her a slap for sleeping in my husband''s suite in San Diego!"


    I turned to Andrew who clapped his hands before marching towards my husband''s office.


    "Hey wait, Sophia!"


    But he grabbed my hand as I stopped right in front of the double wooden door.


    "I just want to tell you something before you go inside. Nothing happened between them that night and Daniel didn''t know she was there."


    "But that didn''t justify her for seducing my husband!" His mouth formed an ''O'' shape. "Yes, nothing happened between, but she still slept in his suite and she didn''t say anything to refuse my doubt about them that morning!"


    With that, I didn''t wait for his response as I breathe harshly and pushed the door in front of me. I didn''t even bother to knock to surprise them inside. But what I didn''t know, I will be the one to be surprised by my husband''s reaction.


    "Hi..." I said awkwardly, moving my eyes from him to the woman sitting in front of his desk.


    They looked at me surprised and I didn''t miss the way Daniel''s lips curled a smile. But that only lasted for about three to five seconds as he changed his expression and act as if he''s not excited to see me or doesn''t care about me at all.

 Chapter 91 - ninety-one: Soon to be ex-wife

    "Hi, Ms. Del Mundo."


    I turned to look at Chloe who wears her most fake smile ever.


    "So you came back in Los Angeles, I thought you will stay in Italy forever? What are you doing here?"


    "Hello to you, Ms. Enriquez... yeah, I''m back. I''ve decided to come back and stay in Los Angeles forever. And as for your question, I think I should ask you the same thing, what are you doing here?" Copying her fake smile, I started walking towards Daniel''s table.


    "We are currently in a meeting, Ms. Del Mundo."


    But I stopped as soon as I heard what Daniel said.


    "Ms. Del Mundo, I thought I am Mrs. Kelley to you?"


    It hurts to hear that he addressed me with my maiden name but I have to pretend as if I wasn''t affected in front of him because the bitch is watching.


    "It doesn''t matter whatever he called you, we are in a very important meeting, so if you''re done talking----"


    "I am talking to my husband and not you, so shut up will you?"


    I heard her gasp but I turned my eyes to Daniel who has an expression I couldn''t even understand.


    "I need to talk to you----"


    "She''s right, Sophia. We were discussing our partnership before you came in. I think we can talk about your purpose of coming here in some other day."


    ''Our partnership'' whether it is about business or personal matter, I am afraid to ask.


    "But I need to talk you right now, sweetheart."


    I saw the surprised look in his eyes but I didn''t understand why he had to cover it.


    "How important is it that you can''t wait for some other day to discuss it with him?"


    If ever looks could kill, I swear that within five seconds, you will find the lifeless body of this annoying woman floating in the middle of the Pacific ocean!


    "I love you. I love you, Daniel Kelley and I''m willing to marry you again and live with you forever. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a ring as long as I have you."


    "I said I love you---"


    "I remembered proposing you last month and you said you can''t be with me and you told me to go back----"


    "Yes, but I''m here and I''m ready." Hope and excitement were evident in my voice only to be faded with his next statement.


    "I can see that, but I''m sorry to tell you that I am now no longer ready for that commitment."


    "W-What?"


    "And I''m glad that you refused my offer so I had time to think about it properly."


    "But you said you will wait for me?"


    I didn''t miss how Chloe''s eyes lit up when she heard Daniel''s confession.


    "But you told me not to wait for you, so I didn''t."


    "Look, Sophia, this is not the right time and place to talk about this matter. Ms. Enriquez and I still need to discuss about our new project. So, if you''ll excuse us, you can leave now and let''s just talk about this in my free my schedule, or if you want you can talk to Denise for an appointment."


    "Appointment? Why should I need to ask for an appointment? You are my husband and I am your wife---"


    "Soon to be ex-wife, Ms. Del Mundo." He didn''t even spare me a glance and opened the folder in front of him.


    "But I thought----"


    "Didn''t you hear what he said, Sophia? If I were you, I will leave right now and go back where I come from! You''re just wasting your time!"


    I took a deep breath to control my temper and to calm the dragon inside me not to swallow this bitch.


    "Then why didn''t you do it?" I asked forming my fists. "One word! Another word comes from your mouth and I swear to cut your tongue and throw it out the window right behind you! So if I wear you, I would shut up and would not interrupt the conversation with which you have nothing to do!"


    Her eyes widened and her face turned pale in shock.


    "I don''t tolerate violence inside my office, Ms. Del Mundo!" Daniel said firmly, but that''s the least of my concerns right now and I don''t care about that woman.


    "I can''t, I still have another meeting after this."


    "Then I''ll wait until you finish your meetings---"


    "I have meetings until 11:00 pm."


    "Until 11:00 pm? But it''s already late----okay, then I''ll wait for you!"


    "Go home and don''t wait for me!"


    "All right. I''ll wait for you at home."


    He looked at me, raising an eyebrow but I chose to ignore it.


    "I''ll wait for you at home and cook dinner so that if you---"


    "I already sell the house."


    "My house. I already sell my house when I came back from Italy."


    "But what about Nanay Emily and Tatay Berto----"


    "They are not your parents and it''s none of your concern! And as I said it''s ''MY HOUSE''. I can do whatever I want and you have nothing do with it."


    "Y-Yeah, right." I said nodding.


    Suddenly, I felt all my strength slowly creeping out of my body. All the confidence I have before coming here this morning has been drained.


    "So, if you have nothing to discuss, you can leave now, Ms. Del Mundo."


    He didn''t wait for me to say anything before flipping the folder and discuss their projects. Chloe sent me a winning smirk, crossing her legs while pretending to listen to him.


    "I have to go. I think I''ll just have to set an appointment with your secretary."


    I waited for him to answer or to give me even give me a glance, but he didn''t, so I had no choice but to turn back and walked towards the door.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened?"


    I gasped in shock when Andrew and Denise asked me at the same time the moment I closed the door. They were standing outside as if they were really waiting for me to come out with a smile.


    "What the hell are you two doing? You startled me!" I playfully snapped at them as I put my hand over my c.h.e.s.t.


    "Oops, I''m sorry, Ma''am Sophia. I thought you already noticed us earlier." Denise exclaimed, giving me an awkward smile.


    "So, what happened? Did you slap the bitch?"


    I sighed loudly before shaking my head at Andrew.


    "It''s okay, you can always do that in some other time."


    "That''s not the point, Andrew, he doesn''t want to talk to me."


    He pulled me towards his office and I started to tell them what happened.


    "What the hell! Did he really tell you those things?"


    I nodded, but my eyes widened when he slammed his hands on the desk and rushed towards the door.


    "Hey, where are you going?" I got up immediately to chase him and blocked his way.


    "I''m going to snap that bastard''s head! How dare him tell you those nonsense things, how did he get them? I remembered last week when he''s drunk, he told me how he missed you, how he loves you and he said feels like hell not seeing you, but now he f.u.c.k.i.n.g lied to your face! I swear, I''m gonna crack his balls and cut his d.i.c.k........"

 Chapter 92 - ninety-two: Shaking slap

    As soon as those words came out of his mouth, I zoned out. I just stood there and listened to him blabbering things about Daniel. He said Daniel was just lying and told me the exact opposite of what he really feels.


    So that means he just pretended earlier.


    "I can''t believe that bastard-----why are you smiling?"


    "Huh?" I was pulled out of my thoughts when he suddenly asked me.


    "Why are you smiling?" He repeats, frowning.


    "Nothing, I was just confused."


    "You are confused... so this means when you''re confused, you smile?"


    "No!" I rolled my eyes and pulled him back to his chair. "So you mean to say he''s lying and pretended that he didn''t miss me but the truth is that----"


    "Yes! I''ve been with him all this time and I''ve seen him talking to alone and dreamed of you every night!"


    "But why did he do that?"


    "Uhmm..."


    "Ego!" We both turned to Denise. "Men hide such things because of their enormous egos, which are sometimes larger than the Pacific ocean!"


    "Whoa! Why are you so smart, babe? That''s why I like you."


    I snapped my head at Andrew.


    "But I don''t like you, Mr. Peterson."


    "Ouch! That hurts!"


    "But that''s the truth."


    "Tsk.tsk. Straightforward woman!"


    "Yes, and I''m proud of it!"


    "Ahem! Excuse me, I''m still here kicking and alive." I waved my hand in front of them.


    "Oops, I''m sorry. Let''s get back to the topic."


    I couldn''t help but smiled and shook my head because of them.


    "I don''t know his reason for doing that, Sophia, but there''s one thing I''m sure of, he loves you and his life is a great mess without you."


    "But why did he have to pretend like that?"


    "I told you, I don''t know his reason, but if you want to know the answer, don''t give up on him this time. Whether he''s only pretending or not, don''t give up Sophia. Don''t give up your love and let Chloe win over you."


    "I agree with him, Ma''am Sophia."


    I sighed loudly and looked at them pouting.


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    "Slap him!"


    My mouth opened slightly as they answered my question in unison. They shared a look but I just laughed at them.


    "Why does she need to kiss him?" Andrew asked her, knitting his eyebrows.


    "And why does she need to slap Mr. Kelley? She should slap the bitch and not him!"


    "Wait!" They looked at me. "I have an idea!" And I got up, rushing back to the hallway and towards Daniel''s office.


    "Are you going to back inside?"


    I heard Andrew scream behind me but I ignored him as devilish grin formed in my lips.


    -''Huh! Who said that Sophia Del Mundo Kelley is nice and friendly? Yes, I am friendly to human but not to a bitch!''-


    Like what I did earlier, I also didn''t bother to knock. I  just pushed and opened the door.


    "Why did you come back?" I bit my lip when he asked.


    But of course, the bitch couldn''t help expressing her opinion, even though I''m not asking her.


    "Didn''t you know how to listen---"


    "Shut up! I''ll deal with you later, bitch!"


    "Huh?" She gasped. "Did you just call me a bitch?"


    I ignored her, wearing my most charming smile, I walked directly to my husband''s chair, pulled him in his collar, spun his chair to face me before I sitting on his l.a.p and kissed him passionately on his lips.


    "Oh, my God! How dare this woman!"


    I heard Chloe''s voice behind the desk but I just ignored her again. I even put my arms around Daniel''s neck and deepened the kiss. If I didn''t know his real feelings towards me, I would feel hurt by the fact that he kept pushing me while I kissed him. But since I know he was just pretending, I didn''t let him go and even bit his lower lip.


    "I love you too, Mr. Daniel Kelley." I said smiling at him the moment I broke our kiss made his mouth slightly open in surprise.


    "I missed you too and I realized that it also feels like hell not being in your arms. So from now on, even when you push me or ignore me, I promise to stay and stick on your side like a chewing gum."


    And I winked at him. I''m sure he still remembers those familiar lines as it was his.


    "Excuse me, I''m still here kicking and alive!"


    My eyes turned to Chloe and I couldn''t help but laughed at her because that''s exactly what I had told Andrew and Denise earlier.


    I got up from Daniel''s l.a.p but not after giving him another quick kiss on his lips.


    "Don''t act as if I don''t know what''s going between you two. I already know the status of your marriage and it was a fake, so stop pretending to be his wife because we all know that it was just for a deal!"


    "Really? Who gave you that false information and who said that our marriage was fake?" I asked placing my hands in my h.i.p.s, but at the same time getting ready to give this bitch her lesson.


    "Oh, my goodness, Sophia, open your eyes! Everybody knows you''re fake! You''re nothing compared to me. Look at you...." she looked at me from head to toe. "... wearing cheap clothes, accessories and----huh!"


    She didn''t get the chance to continue her sentence as I gave her the most shaking slap she could ever receive.


    "Oops! Does it hurt? I''m sorry, I was just trying out what my hand can do with your face because as you said I was nothing."


    I waited for Daniel''s reaction to what I did, but he didn''t do anything. He has an amused smile when I turned to him, and it''s only then he moved and goes to Chloe.


    "What the hell did you do, Sophia?" He asked glaring at me while c.a.r.e.s.sing Chloe''s left cheek.


    "It hurts, Daniel. Look at what your fake wife did to me!"


    -''it hurts, Daniel! It hurts...your face, bitch!''-


    "Get out, Sophia!" He said firmly as he pointed the door.


    Well, thanks to Andrew for letting me know what my husband really feels because I only find myself smiling at them when he ordered me to leave.


    "Get out you bitch! I''m gonna sue you for physical injuries!" She tried to touch me but Daniel was fast as he immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her behind him.


    "Go ahead! Let''s see each other in court!"


    I replied but my eyes were focused only on my man''s face. I really don''t know his reason for doing this or why does he needs to pretend like he didn''t feel anything for me. I guess that''s what I need to find out in the following days.


    "Sophia Del Mundo, I''m giving you my last warning. If you don''t leave in a few seconds, I will call the security and ---"


    "Fine! I''m leaving, you don''t have to call your security team." I raise my hands in a surrender position. "But remember, I''m not just a simple dirt that you can easily shake off from your life. I will stay by your side like a chewing gum and I''m telling you, you can''t do anything about it."

 Chapter 93 - ninety-three: Amnesia or dementia?

    I am about to open the door but I remembered something to tell him.


    "Hey, Daniel Kelley! You''re not a good actor, sweetheart." He looked at me frowning. "Your acting skill is so terrible, it sucks! But don''t worry, I still love you even if you don''t get an acting award."


    I didn''t miss how the look of surprise registered in his eyes before I finally opened the door and left them inside.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "I don''t understand your dramas, Sophia Yzabelle!"


    Craig said, rolling his eyes at me. He was sitting in my chair in my office while I was on the couch.


    "Well, I also don''t understand it, if Andrew didn''t tell me the truth."


    "But why would he pretend, I mean, for what? Hello! What will he get on pretending?"


    "I don''t know." I shrugged. "But whatever his reason, I will never give up this time. Even when he pushed me, I will just go back and show him that I love him and I''m ready."


    "Forgodsake! The problems, the issues and the traumas of the past were over, but now the drama between you two began! Haha... how will you be able to be together if you both have a huge ego?"


    A smile crept on my lips as I remembered that it was what my mother had told me before I decided to go back to Los Angeles.


    "At first, he was the one chasing you until the issue about your ex-fiance''s came in line, and because of that everything you had and the relationship that was just starting to bloom suddenly disappeared. You followed him in San Diego but nothing happened, and he followed you to Italy because you ran away----"


    "Hey, I didn''t run away! You know that I have to go there because ---"


    "Let me finish my statement, girl!" He glared at me.


    "As I was saying, he followed you to Italy, he did everything for you, he helped your family but you just pushed him to go back. And now that you''re the one who chases him, he''s the one who kept rejecting you! What the f.u.c.k! Are you just going to chase and push each other away until forever?"


    "Of course not! I promise I will find out why he''s doing this."


    "So what is your next plan? Are you going to let your in-laws or even Rian to know you''re back?"


    "No! I think it''s better if they didn''t know about it. You know how stubborn Rian is, and I''m sure she will do everything to annoy her brother."


    "Of course, I know, but didn''t you like it? She will bother him to the point that he will stop his act of ignoring you."


    "No, I want to do it on my own, besides, we are old enough to ask his little sister''s help especially that there is Chloe the bitch who always comes in our way."


    "Oh, forgodsake, Sophia! She better pray that our paths don''t cross because I swear, I''ll skin her alive!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckled as he slammed his hands on the table. I told him everything that happened this morning in Daniel''s office and even our previous encounter in the past.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already given her my power slap."


    "Oh, my God, that''s too harsh! Are you going to make me a murderer?"


    "Then let me do it! I promise to tear her whole body into pieces!"


    I just laughed at him, shaking my head.


    As I watched him frowning and banging his fists on the table, I realized how lucky I am to have him as my partner, my assistant and my best friend all these years.


    I admit, he was my number one bully when it comes to my decision making, he was the first to laugh at me in the morning every time I woke up with a bird''s nest in my head, but he was also my protector like Bryan, my shoulder to cry on and sometimes act tough as a straight man when a time like this comes.


    I may not always say the word ''thank you'', but I know that deep inside him he knows how important he is to me.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    The following morning at KI Corporation...


    "Good morning, Denise!"


    "No, Denise!" I said stopping her from dialling the intercom, then I placed the paper bag over her desk. "I''m not going to talk to him today."


    "Huh? But why? I thought----"


    "Can you just give this to him? It''s only twenty-five minutes before his lunch break and just tell him to eat this food. Also, tell him that I was the one who cooked all of it with love and love and love!"


    She chuckled when I joined my fingers in a heart form and placed them over my c.h.e.s.t.


    "Don''t you want to see him?"


    "Trust me, Denise, I really wanted to see him, hug him and kiss the hell out of him, but since he was pretending that he doesn''t love me or even miss me, then I think it would be better to be this way. I''ll bring him food but I won''t show myself until he admits his feelings again."


    "Ohh... and the best way to show your love is by bringing him food." She said nodding.


    "Yup, and may I add... they say the quickest way to a man''s heart is through his stomach."


    "Wow, I like it, Ma''am Sophia! Don''t worry, I''ll give this to him before his lunch break."


    "Ohh... so sweet!" She pouted and I chuckled. "Okay, I will tell him that you love him very much!"


    "Thanks again, Denise. I have to go, I still have an appointment this afternoon."


    "Take care, Ma''am Sophia." She waved goodbye before I walked towards the elevator.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Secretary Denise POV:


    I saw my boss typing on his laptop when I entered his office. He didn''t even spare me a glance so he didn''t also notice the brown paper bag in my hands. I walked to the couch and was about to put the bag when I heard his voice.


    "I don''t remember calling you, Denise----what is that?"


    "Paper bag, Sir." I smiled but he frowned.


    "I know that''s a paper bag, but what is inside that bag?"


    "Ohh, this bag contains your lunch, Sir." I continued to smile.


    "But I didn''t order food----"


    "This came from your wife, Mr. Kelley." That made him strengthened his seat.


    "My wife?"


    "Yes, Sir and she told me to bring you this food before your lunch break. She also said that she was the one who cooked all of them for you---


    "But I don''t have a wife, Denise, so what are you talking about?"


    -''whoa! Amnesia or dementia? Forgodsake, Ma''am Sophia was right!''-

 Chapter 94 - ninety-four: FRIED CHICKEN

    "Do you want this food on your desk or here on the small table?" Instead, I asked, ignoring his weird question.


    "No! Put them in the trash can!"


    "Huh?" My mouth, as well as my eyes, opened wide when I heard his words. "But why, Mr. Kelley? She personally cooked this food for you---"


    "You can take that if you want, Denise!"


    I wonder if he knows what''s inside of the bag. I realized that he''s not a good actor or he can''t be an actor even in a short film or movie. I saw the surprised look in his eyes when I mentioned his wife but he immediately covered it with a serious expression.


    "Are you sure, Mr. Kelley?"


    I asked again but he didn''t answer and he turned his eyes back to his computer screen.


    "Hmm... this food smell so nice... so delicious! I wonder what''s inside of this bag."


    I pretended to open the bag with my eyes on him, but he continued to ignore me.


    "Oh, my God----"


    "Denise!" He yelled.


    "Sir?"


    "Get out!"


    "Uhmm... okay. I''ll go back to my desk, Mr. Kelley."


    I took the bag and headed towards the door, but I intentionally opened the food container to let him smell the delicious aroma of the food.


    "Oh, fried chicken! This is my favorite!"


    I raised my voice excitedly and that made him look up, blinking.


    "Thank you so much, Sir, for giving me your lunch. I''m sure, just by its smell, this is the most delicious FRIED CHICKEN on earth!"


    "Bye, Sir. I''ll go back to my desk!"


    I opened the door, laughing silently at his expression. Maybe he was going to take this back based on his reaction.


    So I waited for him outside his office, standing in front of the double wooden door while holding the paper bag in my hands. But few minutes have passed, he didn''t open the door. I just sighed and about to go to my desk when I heard Mr. Peterson''s voice behind me.


    "What are you doing here, Denise? And what''s inside that brown paper bag? Is that food?"


    I mentally rolled my eyes before explaining to him what happened and why I am standing outside Mr. Kelley''s office.


    "He told you that he doesn''t have a wife and throw that food in the bin?"


    His eyes were wide in shock and I nodded.


    "If he doesn''t happen to be my friend, I think I''ve already punched his balls! I don''t understand why he has to do that?"


    "Well, we can''t do anything about it." I shrugged. "As you said, he is your friend but he is my boss."


    "Anyway, can I also share with the delicious fried chicken inside that bag?"


    "How did you know that fried chicken is inside of this, Mr. Peterson?"


    "It''s one of my favorite food, so how wouldn''t I know it. And anyway, I told you to call me Andrew!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Peterson but I''m used to call you by your last name."


    "But what if we''re already married, would you still call me Mr. Peterson?" He winked at me but I just chuckle at him.


    "Haha... in your dreams, Sir."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    After one hour... in front of Secretary Denise desk...


    Mr. Peterson and I shared a look when we saw our boss came out of his office.


    I tried to suppress my laugh when Mr. Kelley glared at him. He wasn''t looking at Mr. Kelley but me while rubbing his stomach.


    "Your welcome, Mr. Peterson. And you''re right, that was the most delicious, yummy and tasty fried chicken I have ever tasted in my life."


    I also pretended not to notice him behind us and continued to blabber with Mr. Peterson. We also made sure to exaggerate our words.


    "It was so crunchy and so yummy. I promise that when I see Sophia, I will give her flowers for cooking that greatest fried chicken----" but he didn''t finish his exaggerated statement about fried chicken when Mr. Kelley scowled behind us.


    "What are you two doing? Your lunch break is ten minutes over, so why are you still here chatting about fried chicken? The company is paying you for your work and not for talking about fried chicken!"


    We just shared a look, containing our smile as we both realized that we are not the only exaggerated here, but also Mr. Kelley.


    -''the company is paying you for your work and not for TALKING about FRIED CHICKEN!''-


    "Denise, have you finished the report I asked you yesterday?" He asked firmly.


    "Yes, Sir. I already put them in your desk."


    "All right, Sir."


    I bit my lip, still containing my smile as Mr. Peterson only shrugged his shoulders and followed him to his office.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    The following day...


    "What is it again, Denise?"


    I stopped from placing the brown paper bag on the small table when I heard Mr. Kelley''s voice. He was frowning but I know deep inside he was excited to know what''s inside the bag.


    "Your lunch, Sir."


    "Why do you still accept that bag from her? Why didn''t she bring it herself?"


    "Ohh... so you want me to tell Ma''am Sophia to bring your food herself?"


    "Uhmm... don''t worry, Sir, I''ll tell her tomorrow. Do you want me to serve your lunch!"


    "No! Take them with you!"


    "All right, Sir." He didn''t need to say it twice. I took the paper bag and exit his office.


    -''tsk.tsk.tsk. didn''t he know his wife''s efforts just to cook and bring him this food? Haist, Mr. Kelley! Go ahead, keep on pretending and deny your feelings for your wife. But even though I don''t understand why you''re doing this, I''m sure you have a reason.''-


    I already told Ma''am Sophia his reaction yesterday, but I think he got a stubborn and persistent wife as she just chuckled when I also mentioned about Mr. Peterson''s exaggeration yesterday.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    One week later...


    "Sir, your lunch for today is your favorite menudo with special ingredients of love, care and too much waiting...." I smiled when he frowned at me.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Uhmm... too much waiting because----"


    "How did you know about my favorite food?"


    "Ohh.. your wife told me!"


    "Argh!" I raised an eyebrow when he closed his eyes, sighing loudly.


    "It smell is so delicious, do you want me to take this outside?"


    His eyes snapped open and looked at me, knitting his eyebrows. I''m sure he didn''t expect my question as it was the opposite of what I always ask him every day. ''Do you want me to serve your food'' but he always refused and told me to take it with me, so this time, I tried to ask him the opposite.


    "Sir, do you want me to take this out? I''m sure you won''t eat this."


    "Ahm...y-yes, take it with you!"


    "Are you sure, Sir? But this is your favorite."


    "Yes!" He sighed harshly. "Get out!"


    I don''t know what''s going on in his mind this time. He suddenly dropped his head on his hands and whispered something, but since I was still in my post, I heard it clearly.


    "Oh, God, sweetheart! You''re killing me!"

 Chapter 95 - ninety-five: Good news

    "Oh, God, sweetheart! You''re killing me!"


    My eyes widened in surprise and an idea came to my mind.


    "But she didn''t put poison in all the food she''s giving you, Sir."


    "You''re still here?" He looked up immediately. Shock and confusion were written in his wide eyes.


    "Yes, Sir, I''m still here." I pretended to be confused.


    "I-I thought....never mind! Get out and go back to work!" He said brushing his hair frustratedly.


    "What about this?" I asked, lifting the paper bag.


    "Argh! Fine! Put it on the table!"


    "Are you sure, Sir---"


    "Yes! Put it on the table and get out!"


    "Oh, right away, Mr. Kelley!"


    After placing the bag on the small table, a wide smile instantly crept my lips and I went out of his office, grinning. If I only knew that only that menudo dish is the way for him to give in, I have already told his wife to cook it every day and serve it to him three times a day. Maybe that dish has already melted his pride and ran to his wife the day he saw her again.


    Daniel''s POV:


    I couldn''t help myself glancing at the door. It''s already 11:45 am and there are 15 minutes left before lunch break, but until now Denise hasn''t entered my office to bring my lunch.


    It''s been two weeks since Sophia started bringing me food and it''s also been two weeks that I''ve almost gone insane knowing that she''s just there but I can''t hold her. I wanted to hug her and tell her how much I missed her, but I can''t do it as I am still waiting for the right moment.


    I waited until exactly 12:00 pm but Denise didn''t enter my office so I tried to make an alibi just to send her in and check if Sophia had already arrived and brought my food.


    "Mr. Kelley, you called me, Sir."


    "Uhmm...have you already finished the report from marketing team?" I asked, my eyes were scanning if she had a paper bag.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Sir but I didn''t open it. I thought you said you will need it by the end of this month so I finished the reports from the finance department first, but if you want, I will start scanning it right now."


    "No, no it''s okay." I said shaking my head then sighed.


    I checked my wristwatch again and it''s already 12:15 pm and she usually brings me food around 11:30 to 11:45. How would I ask her about it? Has my wife come and brought me lunch or called me that she can''t cook for me today?


    "Uhm... no, nothing so far, you can take your break."


    "How about you, Sir? Aren''t you going to eat lunch?"


    -''didn''t my wife bring me food today?''- I asked her silently but my eyes suddenly turned wide when she smiled and answered my question.


    "No, Sir. Your wife didn''t come to bring you food today." She said emphasizing the word wife.


    "D-Did I ask it out loud?"


    "Yes, Sir you did."


    I just sighed and motioned her to leave. I closed my eyes and leaned against my seat, as I couldn''t help but think of the reason why she suddenly stopped from doing it.


    I took my phone and about to dial his sister''s number but I dropped it immediately.


    "Argh! F.u.c.k!"


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Thank again everyone who came and joined my girlfriend''s birthday party. I hope you enjoy the rest of the party. Happy birthday, babe. I love you."


    I rolled my eyes before cheering with the guests when Bryan and Aira shared a quick kiss on the stage after his speech.


    "Sophia, your phone is ringing." Craig patted my shoulder as he whispered behind me.


    "Oops, thank you, Craig. I didn''t notice it." I smiled at him and took my phone from my back pocket.


    A smile flashed my lips when I saw Denise''s name on the screen. She is Daniel''s secretary. I excused myself immediately and run outside the venue to answer the call.


    "Hi, Denise."


    "Hello, Ma''am Sophia, I just want to know if you''re fine. You didn''t bring Mr. Kelley''s lunch today."


    "Oh, did he ask you to call me?''


    "What is that good news?" Confusion and excitement were dancing inside my c.h.e.s.t while waiting for her answer.


    "Well, he was disappointed that you didn''t cook for him today and a bit grumpy because he was used to eating your food for a week, then you suddenly stopped."


    I couldn''t help but chuckled when I heard her laughed on the other line.


    "Thank you, Denise, for informing me. And because of that, I will stop cooking and bringing him food."


    That made her stopped laughing.


    "Huh? But I thought you said your way to his heart is through his stomach?"


    "Yeah, but that strategy has already worked, so I think I need to think of something big and more fabulous than that, to make him stop his act!"


    "Wow, I''m so excited for that, Ma''am Sophia. Just call me at any time and I''m willing to help."


    Thank you, Denise, I appreciate it."


    "You''re beaming, Sophia." JM greeted me with a smile and I returned it to him.


    "Does your offer still exists, Mr. Saavedra?"


    "Whoa! Let''s cut the formalities, Sophia and just call me JM. And about my offer, yes it still exists and waiting for you to say yes."


    "Good! I accept your offer."


    "W-Wait, are you sure?"


    "Yes, I agree. I''m willing to be your partner in your company''s annual party on thursday, but I have a favor."


    He suddenly chuckled before offering his hand for a handshake.


    "Whatever it is, Sophia, I''m glad you agreed."


    "I''ll talk to you later about my favor, I hope you would help me."


    "I told you, whatever it is, as long as you agreed to be my partner, then I''m willing to help you."


    "Thanks in advance, JM." I said finally accepted his hand.


    When Craig and I were left alone, I gasped as he suddenly pulled me to my seat.


    "What kind of help are you asking from him, Sophia Yzabelle?" He asked glaring at me.


    "Relax, Craig."


    "The hell! You know that he''s your husband''s business competitor---"


    "No! They were not really a business rival but in sports, softball."


    "But I thought Daniel told you that Saavedras were his rivals?"


    "No, the truth is that their parents were close friends until now and their feuds started when they were in college because they belonged to different opponents. And I found out that JM had a crush on one of the cheerleaders in their university, but it happened that she was Daniel''s girlfriend. And he blamed JM when they separated."


    "Ohh... and until now he''s still holding it against him?" I nodded. "But that''s a long time ago!"


    "Yeah... that''s a long time ago and JM is Bryan''s friend and we can''t change that."

 Chapter 96 - ninety-six: You are mine!

    "So what do you think will happen if he finds out that you agreed with JM as his date on thursday? Forgodsake, today is tuesday that means it''s on the day after tomorrow!"


    "Yup, don''t worry, I have Denise if you don''t want to help me."


    "Tss! Okay, fine! I''m going to help you but make sure this time he will into your trap!"


    "I hope so, but in case he don''t bite the trap, I still have another plan in mind." I smiled and then shrugged.


    "Oh, goodness!"


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    "Didn''t she call?"


    I asked Denise, frowning as it is the third day that Sophia didn''t come to the office. I''m not mad because she hasn''t cooked and brought food, but with the fact that I missed her so much and I can''t even see her face or smell her perfume.


    "No, Sir, she didn''t."


    "F.u.c.k! What the hell is going on with her?" I banged my fists on the table due to frustration. "Call Andrew when you leave!"


    I''m not sure if I saw her smiled but I just ignored it and took my phone from the drawer. I was about to dial Craig''s number when Andrew entered my office.


    "Denise told me, you wanted yo see me, Sir?"


    "Yes! Did my wife call you?"


    "Ohh... I thought you said you don''t have a wife and she has nothing to do with you?"


    "What the hell, just answer my f.u.c.k.i.n.g question, Andrew!"


    "Hey, take it easy, dude! She didn''t call me, okay?"


    He was shocked when I yelled but Andrew, being Andrew, just laughed at me and sat on the couch.


    "And why do you suddenly interested if she called or not?"


    "It''s been three days, Andrew! It''s been f.u.c.k.i.n.g three days when she suddenly stop bringing me lunch and she didn''t even call or send a message if what is happening to her right now!"


    "That''s not what I mean, Andrew! I just want to know if she''s fine, if she''s sick or if she goes back to Italy---argh! F.u.c.k!"


    "Then why don''t you call her or visit her in her old apartment to know how she is!"


    "I can''t, Andrew!"


    "But why?"


    "I can''t tell you right now."


    "For Christ sake, Daniel, when are you going to stop your nonsense act and tell her that you still love her and that you are a mess without her?"


    "Believe me, you don''t know how I feel every time she brings food and stood in front of my office door. And every time her scent filled my nostrils, I almost have gone crazy! I wanted to touch her but I still have to pretend until it''s done."


    "Done? What is it that you have to do first before you talk to her? Is it more important than your wife?"


    "Of course, not! But I told you, I can''t spill the beans right now."


    "This won''t fail I promise, just bear with me."


    "Fine!" He huffed, crossing his arms over his c.h.e.s.t. "Hmm... if you want I can call Craig and ask him where is your wife."


    "No, thank you, but I was about to call him before you came."


    "Okay, so do you need anything else, Sir?" He stressed the last word. "Wait, did you just call me to ask me if your wife called?"


    I didn''t answer his question as I started to dial Craig''s number.


    "Tss! Such an arrogant boss!"


    I just chuckled when he whispered and walked towards the door.


    I waited for Craig to pick up the phone and thank God he finally answered after four rings. But to my surprise, he spoke so fast before I could open my mouth.


    "Mr. Kelley, if you''re going to ask me if she''s here, well my answer is no!"


    "Why, is there any topic that you would like to discuss with a gay like me?"


    "What---"


    "Why don''t you just call her instead of bothering her best friend?"


    "She doesn''t answer her phone." I lied, but the truth is, I didn''t even try to call her.


    "Ohh... maybe it''s in silent mode so she can''t disturb the party."


    "The----what did you say? Party? Where is she? Where is that party you were talking about?"


    "Hey, Daniel Kelley! Can you just ask one at a time? I don''t have a freaking recorder to record all your questions!"


    "I''m sorry." I sighed, forming my fists. "Craig, please, I need to know where she is."


    "Haha... and why? I thought you said she''s not your wife and she had nothing to do with you?"


    "I''m sorry, okay? Please tell me where she is and who''s with her, I''m going insane, Craig!"


    "Fine! She is in Saavedra residence with----"


    "Saavedra residence? You mean to say with JM Saavedra?"


    "Yup, the one and only."


    "What the hell is she doing there and why is she with him?"


    "Hmm... well, as I heard, JM Saavedra invited her as his date tonight for there company''s annual celebration...."


    As soon as the word ''date'' came out of his mouth, I felt my blood boil and suddenly rose up to my head.


    "...she agreed to go with him and-----"


    "Goddamnit!" I yelled that made him stop talking. I also banged my hand on the table as I felt the rage filling up inside me.


    "Hey! Why are you mad at me? I''m just answering your question----"


    I didn''t wait for him to finish his statement as I immediately ended the call. After putting the phone inside my pocket, I took my jacket and my car key and ran towards the door.


    I saw Andrew and Denise talking and they immediately stopped when they noticed me.


    "Are you going home---"


    "No! I''m going to Saavedra''s residence and take my wife out that house! And God forbid, but I''m going to break JM''s neck if he dared to touch her!"


    "Ohh... okay, take care, Sir and good luck!"


    I heard Andrew shouted behind me but I didn''t have time to look at him or Denise. And because of that, I missed everything that happened behind me when I entered the lift. I missed the way they shared a knowing look, their high fives and the exchange of laughter as if they had won in a lottery.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    Sccckkkk...


    "What the hell!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    JM and I uttered at the same time when our car or more appropriate to say ''his car'', came to a halt. We just came out of their mansion''s gate when it happened.


    "What happened, Robert?" He asked his driver.


    "I''m sorry, Sir, but there''s a car that suddenly passed our line and stopped in front of us. It''s now completely blocking our way."


    "But who is that f.u.c.k.i.n.g insane that would do that?"


    "I''m not sure of it, Sir, but I think he''s the CEO of Kelley International Corporation."


    My mouth opened in shock and excitement when I heard what Robert said.


    "He''s now walking towards our car, do you want me to talk to him, Sir?"


    "No! Let him do what he wants." JM said looking straight at me then he smiled.


    Twenty minutes ago, when we were just talking about Daniel. We both agreed that if he didn''t come to the party, JM would take me to the apartment and we would wait for him there. But I think we don''t have to go to do that as he already showed himself tonight.


    "I''m so excited about what he will do when sees you inside my car and sitting next to me."


    I bit my lip and took a deep breath. I don''t know but suddenly I felt nervous when I saw Daniel walking towards the side of my door.


    "Here comes your furious husband." He said grinning.


    "You know what to do." I whispered.


    "Of course----" but he didn''t finish his statement when Daniel knocked on the window.


    "Sophia! I know you''re there, get out!"


    "Whoa! He''s so fast!" JM stated in shock.


    "Sophia Kelley, get out of there! Get out of this f.u.c.k.i.n.g car or I swear I''m gonna break this damn window!"


    "Don''t go out, let me talk to him first."


    I nodded and watched him as stepped out of the car. The car windows are tinted but I can clearly see and feel the anger radiating in his eyes.


    JM''s bodyguards came to rescue their boss but he motioned for them to step back. And that''s only when I realized that Daniel has no bodyguards with him tonight. He was alone.


    "Are you sure you''re gonna break that, Kelley?"


    "You''re a motherf.u.c.ker bastard! What did you do to my wife? Why is she with you? Didn''t I warn you to stay away from her and don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g touch what''s mine?"


    I gasped when Daniel rushed over to him and took him by his collar. But JM just chuckled as if he wasn''t affected by the death glares that Daniel was giving him, unlike me. My hands were shaking and then suddenly I remembered what Craig and I had talked about earlier.


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    Flashback...


    "Sophia, are you sure of what you are planning?"


    I sighed before taking a look at Craig as it was his fourth time to ask that question.


    "Craig, will you please relax? I already talked to JM and he agreed to play along with me, so stop worrying, okay?"


    "But I''m not worried about you!" He snorted, crossing his arms over his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Ouch!"


    "I''m worried about JM! I know your husband won''t punch you but I''m sure he would kill JM Saavedra when he saw you with him, forgodsake!"


    I chuckled when he rolled his eyes.


    "We have already talked about this plan, everything is settled and Bryan would be there with Aira."


    "Fine, just don''t forget to call me whatever may happen."


    "I will, anyway, I have to go because the party will start at 3:00 pm. You know what to do when he calls you."


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it."


    "Thanks, Craig."


    End of flashback...


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    "Wait! What did you say, your wife? You''re claiming her as yours and as your wife, whoa! But I heard that your marriage was fake, so what are you saying?"


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about, Saavedra, so shut up! Our marriage was not fake and I don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g need your opinion on it!"


    "Well, I''m sorry, Kelley, but the woman inside my car was no longer your wife but my future wife----"


    "F.u.c.k you!"


    I gasped. My eyes widened when Daniel didn''t let him finish what he was going to say as he gave him a strong punch in the mouth. Four guards immediately surrounded the two but JM waved them off.


    "I will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill you if you dare touch my woman! She''s my wife and she is mine, so back off, bastard!"


    And two more strong punches were given to JM, but he didn''t return even one of them to him. He just let him make his face a punching bag. And because of that, I decided to step out and showed myself to them as I can no longer take what Daniel is doing with him.


    "Daniel Kelley!"


    They both turned to me.


    "Really? I thought you said I have nothing more to do in your life because soon I will be your ex-wife?"


    "Sophia, why did you go out?" JM asked me, and since I already drew Daniel''s attention, he didn''t notice the wink that JM gave me.


    "No, JM, let him punch me too. Let him give me punches like those he gave to you."


    "What the hell are you talking about, woman?"


    Daniel turned me, confusion suddenly flashed through his eyes while I bit my tongue to suppress my stupid smile when I heard his last word. I remembered it was the first name he gave me before calling me sweetheart.


    "Punch me! Make me your punching bag. Let out all your frustrations to me!" then slowly, I walked towards him without breaking our eye contact.


    Those eyes. Those cold yet beautiful hazel brown eyes that staring back at me and sending shivers down my spine.


    "You know I can''t do that!"


    "Why?" I stopped right in front of him. "Why were you here, Mr. Kelley? Why were you screaming like a madman and suddenly had an interest in following the woman you said has nothing to do with you? Aren''t you happy that I am following what you said? You said, soon I will be ex-wife so I am just doing you a favor---"


    He didn''t say anything, but he answered my question not with words but with action as he suddenly pulled me and kissed me deeply. My heart almost jumped out of my c.h.e.s.t due to being surprised and to the


    Excitement that filled me. But I have to calm myself and stay in control since my plan hasn''t just ended here. He only swims near the trap but he still doesn''t bite it.


    "Let me go!" I said after pushing him lightly.


    "Why are you with him?"


    "This is none of your business, Mr. Kelley!"


    "And who told you it is none of my business? You are my business and everything about you is my f.u.c.k.i.n.g business because you are my wife!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and raise an eyebrow.


    "Now, I am your wife but two weeks ago, I was just someone who has nothing to do with you! Stop your act, Daniel Kelley, and let me go!"


    "Huh! Never in hell will I let you go! You are mine and mine alone!" he took my hand and dragged me towards his car.


    -''You are mine!''- his words echoed inside my head.

 Chapter 97 - ninety-seven: Wedding photo

    "Where are you taking me?" I pretended to pull my hand, but he only tightened his grip on it.


    "Sophia ---" we both heard JM''s voice.


    "I am warning you, Saavedra! Don''t you dare f.u.c.k.i.n.g follow us, or I swear you won''t like the consequences!" He didn''t answer my question but he managed to give JM a warning. "Let''s go!"


    "I won''t go with you, Mr. Kelley!"


    Yes, he has no talent in acting, but lucky to say that I have. In fact, I can be awarded as the best actress of the year in famas.


    "What did you say, you won''t go with me? Why, is it because of him, you wanted to go with him?"


    I secretly took a deep breath before nodding.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you think I will let you? Tss! That won''t happen, sweetheart. Get in!" He opened the passenger side.


    -''sweetheart...he called me again sweetheart''-


    "No!"


    "I said get in the car, Sophia Kelley!" He shouted again.


    "Why are you calling me now by that name? I thought I was ''Sophia Del Mundo'' to you?"


    "Goddamit, Sophia!" I gulped when he slammed his hand on the roof of the car. "Whatever you think it is, Sophia Del Mundo or Sophia Kelley, I don''t care! I said get in!"


    "But----"


    -''Holy God!''-


    Why did I suddenly feel nervous of him? With that, I didn''t wait for his next scream and immediately got into the car.


    As I sat inside, my heart started pounding faster in my ribcage. I''m not worried about him but with the possible consequences of this plan that I have made. I finally caught him lying, and he even shouted in front of me that I am his WIFE and that he won''t let me go no matter what happens.


    "Where are we going?" I asked him when he finally sat on the driver seat.


    But he said nothing, instead, he shifted himself closer and pulled my seat belt. I hitched my breath as I waited for him to finish fastening it.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked again after a while.


    "You will know when you get there!"


    "What kind of answer is that?"


    "If you want me to answer all your questions, then answer my question first! Why were you with him and why did you agree to be his date?"


    "Why, should I not know about it? Forgodsake, you''re a married woman! How dare you go with him and agreed to be his date----"


    "Excuse me, Mister, but I think there''s nothing wrong if I agreed to become his date tonight, at least I don''t have an ex-boyfriend who I allowed to sleep in my room!"


    His head snapped towards me and suddenly stopped the car on the side of the road.


    -''oh shit! Why did I mention that?''-


    "I didn''t know she was there, Sophia."


    I avoided his gaze and remained quiet.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?"


    Of course, I believe him.


    "Nothing happened between us. I was so drunk that night and I didn''t know she had used the other room. I thought she went out that night. And if I ever knew she slept in my suite, I wouldn''t even touch her."


    But to my surprise, he didn''t say any word after that. He simply closed his eyes, clenched his jaws and he gripped the steering wheel. And I didn''t hear any words from him until we stopped. Well, except when he told me to go out of the car.


    "Wait, what are we doing here?" I looked around, confused at where we are.


    "Just get out!"


    -''oh, my! Aren''t you going to open the door for me?''-


    I stared at him, asking silently, but I think he guessed it as he immediately got out of the car and walked over to open my door.


    -''whoa! How did he know that?''-


    "Let''s go!"


    "Wait! Why are we here?"


    I asked again, the amount of confusion had just doubled inside my head when I noticed that we are in his private parking lot in KI Corporation building.


    I can''t believe this man! So Andrew was right! Argh! I swear I''m going to cut his balls.


    "What the hell are you doing? Put me down!"


    I screamed on top of my lungs when he suddenly threw me over his shoulders.


    "Daniel, put me down! What are you doing?"


    But instead of answering my question, he slapped my b.u.t.t that made me yelp in surprise.


    "Oh, my God, did you just slap me?"


    And he did it again as we entered the private elevator.


    "Argh! What the hell is going on with you? Put me down, please."


    "No! Stay there and don''t move if you don''t want me to slap you again! That''s your punishment for coming with Saadvedra!"


    "If you don''t stop cursing, then your b.u.t.t will continue to get slapped!"


    "Argh!"


    Arguing with him while I am on his shoulder is so difficult than I expected. It''s hard to breathe while talking, and because we''re busy bickering about slaps, I haven''t noticed that we already exited the lift and entered a suite.


    "Where the hell are we?"


    I asked when he started walking upstairs. I hitched my breath as I waited for him to reach the top. I got a little dizzy when he finally put me down. He opened the door of a room in front of us, turned on the lights but left me standing outside.


    "Wow! What a gentleman you are, Daniel Kelley!"


    I mumbled softly when he disappeared from my sight. It''s only then that I realized where we are. As I remembered, we entered a lift earlier but since I was in his shoulder and back was facing the door, I didn''t see which floor he pressed.


    Or... are we still in KI Corporation building? How did I not know that it has a secret room? Well, I think I should ask him about this.


    I followed him inside but my mouth hung in mid-air when I noticed it was his room. There is a king-size bed in the middle and a picture frame on the table next to the bed lamp. As I stepped towards the frame, I heard the splash of water from the shower.


    "Why did this man bring me here and left me outside?"


    I couldn''t help shaking my head as I looked at the closed bathroom door, then I kept walking towards the table only to be surprised when I saw the photo and realized that it was our wedding photo, which is also the same with the frame hanging in the hallway near his office.


    A smile pursed my lips and I lifted the small frame. Who would have thought that I will also see my face in his room? I remembered the first time I entered his room, it was only the photos of his family placed near his bed, but now it''s also our wedding photo.


    And because I was busy smiling like an idiot, I hadn''t noticed that the splashes of the water had already stopped. I also didn''t hear when he opened the door and walked over to me.


    "Why don''t you take a shower now and change your clothes?"

 Chapter 98 - ninety-eight: Lets do this

    "Why don''t you take a shower now and change your clothes?"


    I felt goosebumps crawl behind the back of my neck when he spoke behind me. I took a deep breath before facing him and about to speak, but stopped instantly when my nostrils filled with his scent. The soap and aftershave he used filled the whole room.


    He was topless and wore only a piece of a white towel that hung loosely on his waist. I gulped as I felt my throat suddenly become dry. I have never seen him topless before and I didn''t know that there was a perfectly shaped body inside of his thick coat and jacket every day.


    Drops of water fell from his hair down to his shoulders, and my eyes followed those drops that slid down to his well-toned c.h.e.s.t, onto his six-packed abs, and this made me bite my lip which I hadn''t noticed.


    I only realized what I was doing when our eyes met and noticed the deep frown on his forehead.


    "Stop doing that, sweetheart!" He said, gritting his teeth.


    "Stop doing what?" I asked, confused. Even though my heart started pounding irregularly inside my c.h.e.s.t, I remained calm.


    "Stop chewing your lip, forgodsake! You''re killing me!"


    "What? But I''m---"


    "You don''t know what you''re doing to me, Sophia, so stop it!"


    "What are you talking about? I''m not doing anything than biting my lip. What''s wrong with that?"


    And because of being stubborn, I bit it again. I only understand what he meant when his hand encircled my waist and pulled me to him before he smashed his lips into mine. It''s a hard and hungry kiss that made my knees buckle and my insides melt.


    But even though it was a surprise to me, I didn''t wait for any second before responding to his kiss. The gap between us earlier had vanished and replaced by a s.e.x.u.a.l tension that fired up both our imagination.


    My hands know their way up to his neck as he pulled me. An involuntary m.o.a.n escaped my lips when I felt his lips glide down my neck and bit my earlobe. The sensation he''s giving me almost makes my knees drop, but he supported my weight by encircling his two hands around me.


    This is the first time I have no hesitation in responding to his kiss, instead, I clung to his neck and hugged him tightly. He pulled me closer and g.r.o.a.n.e.d between his kiss. His hands began to roam over my body as I also moved my hand and grasped his soft hair.


    We were almost drowning in the pool of our love and d.e.s.i.r.e when he suddenly stopped and pushed me. My mind is still cloudy and I wanted to protest on why he finished it so early, but his next word made me stop in my trail.


    "What is happening---"


    "I''m giving you five seconds to leave this room!"


    "What the hell! Why do you want me to leave? You suddenly stopped JM''s car earlier and dragged me here, and then now you''re telling me to leave? You even left me standing outside, how dare you?"


    I asked confused and disappointed.


    "Because if you don''t leave right now, I don''t know what I can do to you!" He said through gritted teeth before closing his eyes. "Your scent is killing me, your touch was driving me crazy that I wanted to make you mine right here, right now! So you''d better leave, sweetheart, before I lose control of myself!"


    I bit my lip as I realized that it was also what I felt with his touch and especially with his kiss.


    "So what if you lose control of yourself?"


    His eyes snapped open and looked at me with dilated pupils. Noticing his labored breath, I bit my lip and shrugged my shoulders. It made me feel happy knowing that I also have the same effect on him.


    "Go ahead. Do what you want, make me yours."


    -''Oh, my goodness!''- I silently muttered before cupping his nape and kissed him passionately. I didn''t wait long before I felt his lips move with mine.


    Soon I felt all my clothes drop on the floor and my back felt the softness of the bed.


    "Are you sure about this, Sophia?" He asked, his eyes showed love and d.e.s.i.r.e.


    I nodded.


    "I want to let you know that once I start, I don''t know if I can handle myself anymore." He whispered again but I could no longer answer him as I am frustrated to wait for his next moves. So I grabbed his neck again and kissed him hard on his lips.


    I''m sure my move answered his question as he responded to my kiss and started praising my body.


    I''m ready... I love him and he also feels the same... We are married... We are a couple, so there are no questions to ask for giving myself to him.


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    "Holy Christ!"


    "F.u.c.k!"


    I heard him swear and stopped moving instantly. I opened my eyes only to see him frowning on top of me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He asked looking at me. I''m not sure of the emotions I saw in his eyes... love... d.e.s.i.r.e... care... pain... confusion... I don''t know, I also felt the same.


    "Because you didn''t ask me. Besides, how do you want me to tell you about this thing? Hey, Daniel Kelley, I''m a v.i.r.g.i.n, I''m still a v.i.r.g.i.n."


    "Forgodsake! I should have known that! I thought... I thought---"


    "You thought I already lost it." I finished his statement because I know it''s the same with what I was thinking. "No, I didn''t." I shook my head.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart."


    I smiled when his eyes finally softened.


    "No, don''t say that! If you just tell me you were a v.i.r.g.i.n---"


    "So is it my fault that I''m a v.i.r.g.i.n?"


    "Argh, good heavens! Let''s stop talking about this matter, I couldn''t argue with you about this thing because It doesn''t matter to me whether you were still a v.i.r.g.i.n or not!"


    "Wait! What are you doing?" I asked startled as he started to pull out himself from me.


    "We can''t do this, I don''t want to hurt you." He said shaking his head.


    And that made me feel agitated and grabbed his arms to stop what he''s doing. I can''t believe him this time! How dare him left me hanging on a cliff of fire and d.e.s.i.r.e?


    "No! Let''s do this."


    "I can''t. I will only hurt you."


    "So what? That''s normal, forgodsake!"


    "Fine! If you don''t want to do this, then I can''t promise not to date JM again." Suddenly, his eyes widened in rage and I bit my lip to suppress my smile.


    "Don''t you ever say that again or I swear to tied you on my h.i.p.s forever!"


    "Hmmp! I already heard you say that before. In fact, this is your second time---- ahhh!"


    That''s it.


    I didn''t get a chance to finish my statement when he smashed his lips on mine and started moving on top of me.


    At first, I thought the pain won''t stop, but as he continued to move, the pain eased and replaced by p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and d.e.s.i.r.e. Our c.h.e.s.ts were moving up and down due to our racing breaths.


    Until we both reached our peak and he lay down next to me, it was only then that I smiled and felt the contentment inside my heart.


    He drew me to him and put his arm under my head before giving me a lingering kiss on my forehead. He wrapped his other arm around my waist protectively a protective manner, as if he''s afraid that I would run away or freak out when everything that happened already sink in me. Well, that will never happen.

 Chapter 99 - ninety-nine: Red spot

    I woke up alone the following morning feeling the exhaustion all over my body. I tried to get up but...


    "Ouch!"


    I bit my lip and gripped the sheet tight as I felt the stinging pain in the lower part of my body. I noticed the red spot on the sheet before I decided to wrap it around me. I tried to stand but my legs were like jelly, so I ended up sitting back on the edge of the bed.


    "Argh! Come on, Sophia, you can do it! You have to go to the bathroom before your husband enters the room." I took a deep breath after encouraging myself and tried to stand up again.


    Even though my whole body hurts, I couldn''t help but smile as I remembered the happenings from last night. Daniel was right when told me about ''the best night'' thing because that was the best night I have ever experienced in my life. I am now a complete woman, and I''m proud to say that I lost it with my husband, the man I love.


    After almost thirty minutes in the shower and relaxing my body in the bathtub, I am now feel energized and the pain in my lower body eased.


    But as I got out of the bathroom, my eyebrows creased in confusion as to what I am going to wear today.


    I opened the first closet door near the bathroom and I couldn''t believe my eyes with what I saw. There are the clothes he brought me, folded neatly inside the cabinet. There are also the shoes, bags and accessories he gave me, arranged in sizes and colors inside the drawers.


    "Whoa!" And slowly, the wide smile break through my lips. "Now tell me you don''t love me and I am just a woman who has nothing to do with you, Mr. Kelley."


    I picked up the purple sundress and white flat sandals that I saw from the drawer.


    Once I finished checking myself in the mirror, I decided to go out and explore the whole suite as I didn''t get the chance to do it last night. But I was just taking my third steps down the stairs when I heard muffled voices coming from the first floor.


    And together with my other best friend (curiosity), I followed the voices where it came from and surprised to see who the owner was.


    "Nanay Emily!" I squealed excitedly that made her turn towards me with the two other maids in the dining room.


    "Sophia."


    I rushed to her and hugged her tightly. It''s been almost three months since I last saw her and Tatay Berto, and that was when they helped me escape from Ben and his security team.


    "I missed you, Nanay Emily."


    "I missed you too, Anak. How are you?" She asked when I pulled out from her embrace. "I heard what happened to your father and I''m sorry we''re not there to support you."


    I smiled, holding her hands.


    "That''s good to hear, Anak." She smiled, cupping my left cheek. "How about you and your... you know... sweetheart?"


    My face turned into crimson red when she winked at me.


    "Nanay Emily..."


    "I''m happy for you, for the both of you. Finally, the thing that I longed wish for you has happened."


    "How did you know I''m here?"


    "I heard your voice last night and I knew---"


    "Oh, my God! This is so embarrassing." I covered my face as I felt myself blushing again in front of the old woman.


    "It''s all right, Sophia, you don''t have to feel shy about it." She winked before giving me a chuckle.


    "Anyway, do you know where Daniel is, Nanay? I haven''t seen him since I woke up this morning."


    I just nodded and smiled, though deep inside, I couldn''t help feeling disappointed that after what had happened to us last night, he just left me there, exhausted. He didn''t even mind waking me up to tell me that he had received an emergency call and he had to go to work despite that I was in his bed, still sleeping and woke up feeling sore all over my body.


    "I see, he really had to go to work." I mumbled unconsciously.


    "Sophia, don''t think about it too much. Believe me, if it it wasn''t just an emergency, he didn''t really want to leave you, he just had to go there."


    "It''s okay, I understand." I shrugged, waving my hands in the air. I wish my heart could also understand what she said.


    "Anyway, do you want to eat your breakfast now? Wait, I''ll prepare your ----"


    "No, Nanay Emily! Thanks but I''m not hungry." I grabbed her hand when she was about to go to the kitchen counter.


    "But you have to eat, Sophia. Daniel told me to cook your favorite chocolate waffles."


    -''He knows it''s my favorite''-


    I sighed before shaking my head.


    I asked, ignoring what she said. I don''t know but I couldn''t help feeling disappointed although she already explained to me why Daniel had to go to work.


    "We are in his penthouse on the top floor of the KI Corporation building.


    "W-What? P-Penthouse?"


    My eyes widened in shock. And then I remembered that we parked in his private parking lot last night.


    "So that means his office is just under this floor?"


    "Yes, but he''s not there at the moment."


    "I didn''t know he has a penthouse on top of this building."


    I sighed, walking towards the large glass window in the living room. I know she followed me as I heard the sounds of her footsteps behind me.


    My heart stopped beating for a second when I saw the beautiful city of Los Angeles.


    I asked not bothering to turn around. I just kept watching the people passing through the busy streets down the KIC building. They looked like ants from where I stood... so small and walking in line.


    "Yes, the time he came back from Italy."


    "But why?" My head snapped towards her.


    "He has his reason, Sophia."


    "Do you know what''s his reason for doing that? I mean, his purpose why he had to sell the house!"


    "I''m sorry, Anak, but I think the question wasn''t meant for me to answer."


    "But Nanay Emily...?"


    She smiled and came forward to me before taking my hand.


    "Why don''t you ask him? I''m sure he will tell you the reason."


    "I think I''ll just wait for him to tell me."


    "If that''s your decision." She nodded.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Sophia girl!" Craig came to my office, squealing and rushed to my desk.


    "Why do you seem so excited?" I asked raising an eyebrow.


    "Guess who I saw in the parking lot!"


    "Who did you see in the parking lot?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Your sweetheart!"


    "W-What?"


    "I saw your sweetheart, slash your husband, slash your man, he parked his car in front of the studio!"


    "Are you sure?" I gulped as I suddenly felt conscious of how I looked.


    "Yes, and I''m sure he has already entered the studio and is heading to your office!" He screamed that made me also screamed in excitement.


    "Oh, my God!"


    I muttered as my heart began to hammer inside my c.h.e.s.t. I got up, not knowing what to do. I don''t know what I should pick up first... my lipstick, my hairbrush, my powder or my cologne?


    And since I was busy checking my things, I didn''t notice the devilish grin that played on Craig''s lips until...


    "Just kidding!"

 Chapter 100 - one hundred: Memory loss

    "Just kidding!"


    I stopped instantly and looked at him with my mouth hanging in mid-air.


    "What did you say?"


    "I''m just kidding!" And he gave me the most hilarious laugh I have ever seen in him.


    "What the hell, Craig? I hate you!"


    I screamed, narrowing my eyes on him but he just continued to laugh at me.


    "Oh, my good and gracious heaven, Sophia! Your reaction was priceless!" And he laughed at me again. He even slammed his hand on the table as he can''t control his laughter.


    I sit back and took a deep breath. I hate him for this freaking joke but on the other hand, I am thankful it wasn''t real. Yes, I missed him but I don''t know how to face him after what happened last night. I received three calls from him this morning and two this afternoon, but I simply ignored them and pretended not to notice his calls. I even put my phone into silent mode and tossed it in my bag.


    "I hate you, Craig!"


    "I know you will, but also know you won''t hate me forever, duh!" He said rolling his eyes.


    I just turned my eyes back to the computer screen and focus on my work, but this annoying gay in front of my desk doesn''t want to leave my office and loves to interrogate me all day.


    "So, what happened to you last night, Madam Kelley?"


    "Fine! Sophia Kelley, what happened to you last night? Because it seemed that you forgot to do what you promised before leaving the apartment yesterday!"


    I sighed and leaned on my seat. How I wish I had a magic wand to make him a frog even just for today.


    "I won''t stop bothering you unless you tell me what happened!" He said, crossing his arms over his c.h.e.s.t. "You promised to call me and I was worried sick waiting for your call, but I just waited for nothing! I tried to call your so-called brother and his girlfriend, but they were both out of range!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t get the chance to call you last night---"


    "Oh, my gosh! You didn''t get the chance to call me or you forgot to call me? That''s really different, girl, so which one?"


    "Fine, I forgot to call you---"


    "Haha... see? I was right! Tsk.tsk tsk." He shook his head.


    "Listen to me first, Craig."


    "Hmmp! Do I have a choice?"


    "Ohh... I don''t know what to say, girl... I mean, I understand your how you feel but we didn''t know what kind of emergency he had to deal with this morning. But I''m sure he has an explanation for that if you just answered one of his calls!"


    He said emphasizing the word ''answered''.


    "Anyway, congratulations! You won the battle against his ex-bitch-girlfriend and you found out the truth about his feelings!"


    "Yeah, but I still wonder why he''s doing it."


    "Come on, don''t worry about it too much. You have already taken the first step and I''m sure you will easily get into the second and then the third, the fourth and the last! But for now, let''s celebrate as you finally experienced heaven on earth!"


    I chuckled with the words he used only to stop with his next question.


    "So, is he big?"


    "Forgod-f.u.c.k.i.n.g-sake, Craig! What kind of question is that?" I screamed as I also glared at him. I felt the blush crawl across my face and down to my neck.


    "What''s wrong with my question?" He asked, acting innocently.


    But he just laughed at me again.


    "Fine! You don''t have to answer it, I already knew the answer based on the blush on your face. Tsk .tsk... hilarious."


    "Hilarious your face, argh! Get out!" I pointed to the door screaming.


    "Hahaha... of all the girls I asked about their boyfriends'' jewels, your reaction was the most funny!"


    I didn''t respond to his silly comment, but I threw my pencil eraser at him as he stood up. But sad to say that I have no talent in shooting as it only landed on the chair that he vacant.


    "Fine, I have to go but expect me within twenty minutes with a bottle of red wine and your favorite pizza." He winked at me before finally left my office.


    Hearing the word ''pizza'' my stomach suddenly growled, then I remembered I hadn''t eaten any food since this morning.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "He''s here."


    I just gave him a blank stare before looking back at the screen.


    "Sophia, he''s here!"


    "I''m sorry, Craig, but I''m busy and I don''t have time for your frank joke this time." I said not looking at him.


    "But I''m serious, girl! I promised, Daniel is here! I saw him exited from his car in the parking lot."


    "I have already heard those lines earlier, can''t you think of any funny lines for your joke this time?"


    "Oh, my God, I swear I''m not kidding!"


    "Lah lah lah lah..." I continued to ignore him and sing while trying to focus on my work.


    "Okay fine, but don''t blame for not informing you."


    He said before I heard the door closed. A few minutes later, when my concentration had already back on the screen, I heard the door open again, but this time I asked without looking at the person who had entered my office.


    I sighed when I heard nothing.


    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    I gasped as my head automatically snapped towards the person in front of me. My heart began to pound faster than usual and I felt the shivers run down my spine when our eyes met. But of course, I managed to hide my excitement and smiled at him as if nothing had happened.


    "What brought you here, Mr. Kelley?"


    I didn''t miss how he clenched his jaws as he narrowed his eyes on me.


    "That''s not what you called me last night, sweetheart." He smirk.


    Even that smirk added excitement to my hammering heart, I still pretended I wasn''t affected.


    "What did I call you?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve already forgotten, sweetheart, the way you called my name while I was praising your body."


    I bit my lower lip. Does he have to elaborate on those things?


    "I''m sorry, I suddenly have a memory loss."


    "Goddammit, Sophia!" He yelled and my eyes widened when he only took three steps to get in front of me.


    "W-What are you doing?" I gulped as he lowered his body and drew his face closer to me.


    "You said you have a memory loss, well, I will bring back all your memories from last night!"


    "But I----" I didn''t get the chance to protest as he crashed his lips with mine.


    -''Where the hell did I get that idea?''-


    It was a rough and a harsh kiss at first, seeking a response that later ended in an intense making out. My body seemed to be on fire with his touch. His hands wandered on my back as his lips slowly slid down to my neck. And I couldn''t help but m.o.a.n when he bit my earlobe.


    We were both catching our breath when he stopped and dropped his face on the crook of my neck.


    "Holy God, sweetheart! You don''t know what you''re doing to me, you''re killing me! You''re driving me insane every time I smell your scent! I can''t even concentrate on my work because of you!"


    I gulped while he''s giving me feather-like kisses on my neck.  His breathing tickles me that I have to bite my lip to suppress my m.o.a.n.


    But then he pulled back and looked at me with an expression he had earlier when he came in.


    -''What the---- how can he change his expression in a split second?''-


    "Why did you leave the penthouse and why didn''t you have breakfast?" He held both my shoulders. "And why you didn''t answer my calls?"


    I sighed and avoided his gaze as I remembered waking up without him beside to me, that he had to go to work even after what happened to us last night.


    "My phone is on silent so I didn''t notice your calls."

 Chapter 101 - one hundred one: Hilarious mouth

    "That''s impossible!"


    "Then don''t believe me if you don''t want to. Anyway, shouldn''t I be asking you your first question? Why did you leave the penthouse?"


    His eyes softened as he sighed. He also knelt in front of me and held both my hands.


    "I got an emergency call, sweetheart, and I had to go there."


    "Don''t you have an assistant? You have Denise and Andrew, right?"


    "Yes, but I want to personally check what happened."


    "Hmm..." I just nodded, although disappointment still knocks on the back of my head. "You haven''t answered my question, what brought you here?"


    But he said nothing, he just stared at me.


    "Okay, you can leave now. I still have to finish my work---


    "No, fix your things and we''re going out!" He stood up and put his hands in his pockets.


    "No! I will stay and finish my papers. You can go if you want."


    I heard him breathe harshly and the next thing he did really surprised me. He saved the reports on the screen and closed my computer, then took all my personal things on the table and shoved them inside my bag.


    My mouth was hanging in mid-air as I watched him doing it. He also arranged the books and folders in front of me, took my jacket and my car keys from the drawer.


    "Wear this." He didn''t even wait for me to say something as he put my jacket on my shoulders. "Come on, I already have a reservation in a restaurant---"


    "Wait! I said I won''t go with you!" I tried to pull my hand, but he only tightened his grip. "Daniel....ahh! Oh, my God, put me down! What are you doing?"


    "You can always tell me if you don''t want to walk, sweetheart and I''ll carry you." And he started walking towards the door with me hanging on his shoulder.


    "Fine! I''m going with you, just put me down!" I said gritting my teeth.


    "No! You better stay there." And he slapped my b.u.t.t like he did yesterday when he carried me to the penthouse.


    "Ouch! Why are you always slapping me? Are you a member of BDSM?" I asked unconsciously, and it''s too late for me to take it back as he gave me a humorous laugh that echoed throughout the studio.


    "You''re really driving my imagination wild, sweetheart."


    And he chuckled again that caught the attention of the students and even Craig.


    "But if you want, we can go into those things, you just have to tell me."


    "Oops... what kind of things are you talking about? I can help if you want."


    I heard Craig''s voice, so I tried to look at him.


    "Shut up!" I glared at him.


    Passenger seat.


    "Where are you taking me this time?" I asked when he''s finally seated in the driver''s seat.


    "I told you I booked a reservation in an exclusive restaurant and we will have dinner together."


    "Hmm... so now you''re going to have dinner with the woman who has nothing to do with you." I smirked.


    "Sweetheart, if you don''t keep your sweet mouth from talking, I swear, I''m going to cancel our reservation and take you to the penthouse instead."


    "And what are we going to do in your penthouse?" I don''t know but the kind of smirk he gave me sent shivers like the ones I felt last night.


    "I will ravish your body like what I did last night and make you scream my name again."


    Memories of what happened suddenly rushed back to my head which turned my cheeks into a thousand shades of tomatoes.


    Anyway, if you would ask me, I would rather have you as my dinner than to eat in a fancy restaurant tonight. What do you think, sweetheart?"


    "Uhm...I ---let''s go!" He raised an eyebrow. "I mean let''s have dinner and bring me back to the studio." I said avoiding his gaze.


    "Why should I bring you back to the studio?" He frowned and then started the engine.


    "Because I still have some paperwork to do, Mister, that if you hadn''t dragged me out, I would have finished at least one folder by this time."


    "Well, I''m sorry but we''re going home after dinner."


    "Fine, send me to my apartment. I''ll just ask Craig to bring home my reports."


    "And who told you that you will go back to your old apartment?"


    "What do you mean?" I straightened up my seat and asked confused.


    "You''re going to live with me in the penthouse---"


    "No!"


    Excitement filled my heart when I heard his statement. I have already reached the second step of my plan.


    "Are you sure of that, Mr. Kelley? How about your girlfriend, wouldn''t she be jealous of this set up?"


    "And who is that girl are you talking about?"


    "Your beloved Chloe Enriquez. I''m sure she would---"


    "She''s not my girlfriend and you know it! I have already cut our personal connection since I married you."


    "But you allowed her to join your company! She''s there every day and you just let him touch you----"


    "You''re jealous, sweetheart."


    My eyes widened when he grinned.


    "Of course, not! Who am I to feel jealous? Remember, I am just a nobody to you."


    "You''re not a nobody to me, I already proved that to you last night!"


    "Wait! Why are you driving back to the company?" I asked ignoring what he said.


    But he didn''t answer my question.


    "Daniel, why are we going to your office?"


    "We''re not going to my office, we are going home!"


    -''oh, shit! I forgot that his penthouse is located on the top floor of his office room.''-


    "I - I thought you booked a reservation in a restaurant?"


    "I will just call Andrew to cancel it."


    "Won''t you take me to my apartment?"


    "No, I said we''re going so, so that means not in your apartment. And starting tonight, whether you like it or not you will live with me. We will sleep in one room and in one bed. We will eat together and sleep together."


    -''ohh... sounds good!''-


    "So does that mean....?"


    "Yes. If you''re thinking what all couples do at night, well, don''t worry because we won''t do it only at night but every time we have a chance, in our room...(I gasped in shock)... in the shower, in the living room, in the kitchen, even on the kitchen counter or over the table."


    "Oh, my God! Are you thinking of making me your s.e.x slave?"


    Sometimes I wonder if I really own this mouth as I unconsciously blurted out some things without even thinking.


    He chuckled at me.


    "No, sweetheart, if you only knew that I am your slave and not the other way around because I am willing to do whatever you say."


    The air conditioning inside the car was in a high setting, but I don''t know why I felt my body heated as if I were on fire.


    I didn''t say anything and just remained silent until we reached the parking lot and even when we were inside the lift.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 102 - One hundred two: Passionate love

    He pinned me to the wall the moment we entered the penthouse and captured my lips in a rough, desperate and a hungry kind of kiss. He held both my hands tightly above my head while his other hand was placed around my waist to hold me in place.


    No words have to be said as it was only our bodies and boiling d.e.s.i.r.e talking at that moment. I responded to his kiss with the same passion and slowly deepened until we found ourselves already inside his room.


    I haven''t even noticed how we get there. The only thing I remembered was our intense making out in the living room when his hand started to roam and knead every inch of my body, and when he took a sharp breath as I pressed my hand to his toned c.h.e.s.t, stroked his bulging abs and traced my fingers on his lower abdomen where his v-line begins.


    He made me sit on the edge of the bed before taking off his shirt and kneeling in front of me. The loud beating of my heart almost made me deaf when he took my hands and kissed each of them. The warmth of his lips sends shivers down my spine up to the smallest veins of my sanity.


    "I''m sorry."


    He said which made my eyebrows knitted in confusion. Why is he suddenly apologizing?


    "I know I was a jerk the first time we met and I continued being a jerk after getting married. I was an asshole for treating you the way I did, for not listening to you, for insulting you and for making you cry. I''m sorry, Sophia. I''m sorry for hurting you."


    I bit my lip as I continue to listen to him... or am I really listening? I don''t know how to use my senses at the same time. My ears were on him... listening while my eyes were on his lips, watching its every move... and I gulped when he moistened them with his tongue.


    I am here, sitting in front of him, but my mind is already in the land of dreams where I find myself touching and c.a.r.e.s.sing his toned muscles, broad shoulders and bulging abs...while I brush and c.a.r.e.s.s his smooth hair... and kissing his soft red lips.


    "I''m sorry if I chose to believe what Joseph said and made you cry that night. I wish I could turn back the time and press the button of our fate so I could meet you then and protect you from everything that happened."


    I smiled and looked straight into his eyes but honestly, I don''t know how long I will be able to control the urge not to pull and kiss him already. I took a deep breath as he continued. His peppermint breath fanning across my face and God knows how it tortures my insides.


    He smiled but I''m not sure if he noticed that I am restless and I couldn''t focus on what he says.


    I rolled my eyes before pulling the back of his neck and snapped at him. "Argh! Forgodsake, Daniel, that''s enough! It''s in the past and I''ve already forgiven you!"


    He was stunned by my actions, but his breathing hitched when I finally captured his lips and kissed him impatiently. I made sure to tease him by biting his lower lip and desperately inserted my tongue into his mouth.


    And once again, I don''t have to say a word to let him know what I think, what I feel and most of all... what I want. He granted my silent wish and kissed me as desperately as I am.


    We made love for the second time that night... then followed the third, the fourth, until both of us become exhausted... and until it occurred to me that this is not just a dream. This is reality. I am in his room, in his bed with my head on his arm, with his hand on my waist and lying next to his exhausted and snoring figure.


    And a naughty smile formed in my lips as I watched him sleep. His lips were slightly open as he snored. Who would have thought that we could be as intimate as this? The arrogant billionaire finally fell into my arms... hmm... and not to mention my charm.


    I closed my eyes and snuggled against his warm body. He pulled me closer that I can hear his heartbeat, but it only brought another smile to my lips as it became music to my ears.


    -------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------


    Even though I felt exhausted that night, I managed to get up early... well at least thirty minutes before he woke up... and made breakfast for him.


    "????????I''ll be there for you ''till the earth stops turning, playing in your heart like love songs do. I''ll be there for you like a candle burning, just believe it''s true I''ll be there for you...????????"


    I turned around biting my lip and saw Nanay Emily standing a few feet away from the counter. Her hands were placed on her c.h.e.s.t with a mischievous grin playing on her lips. She caught me singing while dancing to an invisible music.


    Suddenly I felt the blush crawl all over my face, but I still managed to give her a smile... an awkward smile.


    "How was your sleep, Anak?"


    "Uhm...it''s fine, Nanay Emily. I slept well."


    An awkward question with an awkward answer.


    "Good. Anyway, are you cooking breakfast for your husband?"


    She asked and walked over to me. Although she didn''t emphasize the last word, the grin on her face says it all.


    "Uhm...yeah. I''m done with bacon and sausages, so now I''m making pancakes with maple syrup."


    The mischievous grin never leaves her face when she nodded.


    "Well, toast with chocolate syrup and two pieces of banana will do for me."


    "And don''t forget to drink milk. It''s healthier than drinking juice." she said touching my belly which made my breath hitched in surprise. My gaze fell on her hand that flattened on my belly and then again on her face. "Just call me when you need me, Anak. Grandma Emily will be in the living room." She winked at me before disappearing from my sight.


    I was left confused... dumbfounded... and speechless. What the hell? What did she mean by that? Grandma... as in grandmother? But I call her ''Nanay'' and not grandma.


    -''Whew! Isn''t it weird!''-


    Although her words left confusion in my head, I continued to make pancakes with my h.i.p.s swaying left and right at the same time. Well, I didn''t intend to impress and especially not to seduce my husband I didn''t know standing in the doorway. He came freshly bathed five minutes after Nanay Emily left the kitchen, but since my concentration returned to the stove, I didn''t notice him until his scent filled my nostrils.


    I was about to turn when two muscular arms sneaked around my waist and I felt his c.h.e.s.t flattened on my back.


    "What a morning it is, sweetheart." I giggled when he sniffed the back of my neck and bit my earlobe as it gave me a tingling sensation down to my core. "I know how good you are at dancing, but are you trying to seduce me?"


    My eyes widened with his question. "Of course, not!"


    "Ohh... I don''t believe you." I gulped when his thumb started drawing circles on my belly. "Sweetheart, you don''t have to do that because your vanilla-scented skin already driving me to the edge of my sanity." he added, his lips crawled on the blade of my shoulders and this ignited my senses.


    "Daniel, we are in the kitchen." I whispered and had to bite my lip to suppress my m.o.a.n when he cupped my b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Daniel Kelley!"


    I gritted my teeth. I swear I can''t handle it when Nanay Emily surprises us because it has no different than walking in shame. I patted his hands and slowly removed each of them, but guess what... he turned me to around much to my surprise and captured my lips in a rough yet sweet kiss.


    I gasped as he placed his knee between my legs and pressed his growing erection on my belly.


    I tried to push him. "Daniel, Nanay Emily is just in the living room."


    "And so? What if she''s in the living room? As if she had no idea that we''re doing this at night and that I made you scream my name every second."

 Chapter 103 - One hundred three: Living with him again

    "Forgodsake, Daniel! Do you really have to say it out loud in the kitchen?"


    He laughed at me, finally detaching himself as I gave him a warning stare.


    "Why did you get up so early?" He shoved a piece of bacon in his mouth.


    I smiled and turned off the stove.


    "Because I want to cook breakfast for you. I cooked bacon, sausage and pancakes with maple syrup. I also prepared an apple juice and----what?" I stopped instantly when I noticed that he''s staring at me with a smile plastered on his lips.


    He shook his head and took a step forward before pulling me into an embrace.


    "I didn''t realize how lucky I am until I married you."


    I bit my lip as the excitement filled me. "Really? But that''s not what you said when you saw me at the coffee for the first time. And I remembered one time you screamed on my face that I wasn''t your type and I will never be your type. So, what happened?" I patter his back.


    "Yeah, I know and I''m sorry." He pulled me even closer and put his head on the crook of my neck. "You don''t know how much I regretted those words. But honestly, I find you beautiful that day."


    "Hmmp!" I rolled my eyes. "Ohh... really? Did you find me beautiful or did you find my b.o.o.b.s beautiful that day?"


    The laugh he responded echoed in the whole kitchen.


    "Both."


    I narrowed my eyes as I crossed my arms in front of my c.h.e.s.t.


    "Anyway, have you already asked your Mom if she offered me money then or have I already proven that money isn''t my purpose of marrying you?"


    "But you know that''s not my reason, right? It''s about Joseph because I wanted ----"


    "Shhh!" he gave me a quick kiss on the lips and this immediately stopped me from speaking. "I know. I know, sweetheart. And you don''t have to explain yourself. I''ve seen all of them, your pain, your nightmares, your traumas and everything. And if it''s true that you only accepted the deal just because of money, then so be it."


    He gave me a shrug. A smug smile playing between his lips.


    "The hell I care. I am a billionaire, sweetheart. Your husband is one of the top billionaires in California, I earned a million dollars every day, billions every week and I can give you anything you want. I can support you with all your needs, put billions into your account and even take you to different countries around the world."


    "Whew! I suddenly got dizzy with your millions and billions of dollars account." I pretended to feel dizzy and grabbed his biceps. He supported my weight while laughing at me. "But like I said the first time we met, I don''t need your billions. I only need you." I winked at him.


    "I know and of course I know that apart from that, you want this too."


    "Huh!" I gasped. My eyes turned wide like saucers as he suddenly grabbed my left hand and put it on top of his crotch. "You are such pervert!"


    "Oh, sweetheart, that''s not what you were screaming last night and not even on our first night---"


    "Daniel!" I glared at him and immediately covered his mouth to prevent him from speaking. I felt that the color of my face changed its color from pink to crimson red.


    I wish we could have stayed like this forever, that whatever we have in this moment lasts until our last breath.


    We stayed in the kitchen for a few minutes, then had breakfast together.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "Oh, girl, I will miss you again this time." Craig said pouting before he walking over to me and hugging me from behind. I am standing in front of the mirror and I can see the crease on his forehead.


    Daniel insisted on taking my things from my apartment and bring to the penthouse right after having breakfast this morning.


    "Hey, I''m just going to be in Daniel''s penthouse, you can visit me anytime you want and... hello... it''s as if we don''t see each other in the studio."


    "Girl, the right words are, you are now going to live with him for real and I know this time is different because he now treats you as his wife unlike before that you seemed like trash that he can throw out of his house whenever he wants."


    Hearing the word wife made me look at him, sighing.


    "And what is it for?" He detached himself from me and pulled me to sit on the edge of the bed. "What happened? Is there something you want to share with me?"


    "Oh, that''s great! At least he realized his fault in treating you that way."


    "Yeah, by that''s not what I expect to hear from him."


    "And what is it?"


    "The three words. The three magic words."


    "Three magic words?"


    "I love you." I rolled my eyes


    "Oh, I thought he had already confessed his feelings to you in Italy?"


    "Yup, but it was two months ago and it was different. Since I came back from Italy and until last night, I still haven''t heard him repeat those words, Craig."


    "But he''s showing you his love with his actions, right? Remember, actions speak louder than words."


    "Why don''t you ask him?"


    "And what should I ask him? ''Hey, why don''t you tell me you love me? Or hey, when will you tell me you love me? I''m still waiting for you to say the magic three words." I looked at him. "Is that what you want me to ask him?"


    "Not only that! Why did he pretend that he didn''t love you anymore and why did he tell you he will file for a divorce when, in fact, he''s head over heels in love with you?"


    I bit my lower lip, sighing. Those questions still linger in my head, but before I could open my mouth, we heard Daniel''s voice from outside the door followed by his loud knocks.


    "Sophia, are you ready, sweetheart?"


    Craig and I shared a look before he mimicked his voice. He even rolled his eyes that made me chuckle. I immediately got up to open the door while he pretended to put my bathroom essentials inside my suitcase.


    "I''m almost done, sweetheart." I smiled the moment I opened the door and saw his handsome face.


    "Do you need help? I''m done with your other suitcase." He asked as he placed his hand around my waist.


    "Nope!" I shake my head. "Craig is already helping me and we''re almost done. Anyway, are you not going to work today?"


    "What about the important meeting you said you had to attend to?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Andrew and Denise were there to cover up for me."


    "Ohh..." I said nodding.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 104 - One hundred four: The things he does to me!

    After taking my things to the penthouse, we went straight to the mall and entered in a furniture shop which made me confused.


    "Are you thinking of changing your furniture?" I couldn''t help wondering when we headed to the living room set of furniture.


    Our hands were entwined and fingers were locked together as he pointed to the cream L-shaped sofa.


    He didn''t answer my question, instead, he asked me again as if he hadn''t heard me ask at all.


    "What do you think of that L-shaped sofa, sweetheart?"


    "Uhm... that''s nice." I replied nodding and looked back at the seater that he is pointing at.


    "If I would build a house for you or buy you instead, how would you like the interior to be?"


    Although I felt strange with his question, I still answered it with the color I want for my dream house.


    "Purple." I answered then I shrugged.


    "That''s what I thought." He muttered lowly before giving me a light chuckle.


    "Why? You know that''s my favorite."


    "I know, sweetheart." He chuckled again. He even kissed my knuckles, the one he held in his hand. "Come on, help me choose the best furniture."


    "Our penthouse, Sophia. It''s our penthouse, not just mine."


    "Fine, our penthouse, but are you going to buy them for the penthouse?"


    "Excuse me, Sir, can you show us your showroom for the dining tables?" But I frowned when he asked the sales representative who was assisting us instead of answering my question first.


    What the hell? Why does he always ignore my question? I sighed inwardly as they discussed about the showroom and a few minutes later, I found my feet walking behind the sales representative while my hand was still entangled with my husband.


    He let me choose or rather say he let me decide what types of furniture and other stuff I would like for the whole house, even for the small details such as paintings, wall decorations and color of the curtains.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    After spending almost three hours in the furniture shop, he pulled me towards the women''s boutique despite my protest and had completely forgotten my question earlier.


    "Wait! What are we doing here?" I whispered tugging the side of his jacket.


    "What else? We''ll buy you lots of clothes, sweetheart."


    "It''s okay, we will still buy you dress, shoes and accessories today---"


    "What will I do with a lot of dress, I rarely go to parties."


    "Nah! Not this time." He shook his head and I arched an eyebrow, showing him my confusion and a silent question. Then he smiled and gave me a loud kiss on the forehead. "Because from now on, you are going to different parties with me... lots of parties, sweetheart. And speaking of which, KI corporation organizes a thanksgiving party this Wednesday and I want you to be there for me."


    "Alright, I''m going with you but you don''t have to buy me anything."


    "No, that''s not gonna happen. I will buy you everything you need and anything you want not because you ask me but because I can."


    "But I told you----"


    "And I also told you that I am a billionaire, so if you''re thinking it''s going to be a waste of money to buy you these things, then take it out from your little head as I will keep buying and give you these things no matter how you protest."


    I just rolled my eyes when he let go my hand and moved toward the display rack where long gowns and branded shoes were displayed in.


    "Yeah, not a waste of money but a waste of ego... tsk.tsk.tsk... nothing''s changed, still the arrogant Daniel Kelley I met, money matters." I muttered under my breath as I watched him scan the different gowns one by one.


    "Try this on, sweetheart."


    I walked over to him and took the burgundy off-shoulder dress he handed me. Everyone is watching us so I choose to shut my mouth and headed quietly to the dressing room.


    "For goodness sake! What are you doing?" I asked him in wide-eyed when he also entered the cubicle.


    "I want to see you in that dress." He shrugged, but I don''t believe him. There''s something called ''naughtiness'' sparks in both his eyes.


    "But you know I''ll show it to you later, besides, this is a female dressing room and you''re not allowed to enter here!"


    "Who cares! I am Daniel Kelley, who would dare ask me to go out and stay outside?" I know he has another purpose in doing this.


    "Argh! Such an arrogant!"


    "Oops! It''s the second time you mention that word, sweetheart." I took a step back when he tried to grab me by my waist. "Do you think I haven''t heard you say that earlier? I saw you talking to one of the sales ladies."


    I blinked rapidly, giving him an awkward smile. And because the dressing room is fit for one person only, it became smaller when his giant figure entered.


    "I can''t wait to hear you screaming my name again, sweetheart, and also hear from your sweet and soft mouth how arrogant I am in bed tonight."


    My eyes widened in surprise as I also felt the blush creeping all over my face and neck. He encircled his hand around my waist and I panted when he suddenly cupped my b.u.t.t. His breath is fanning over my face.


    "Oh, my God, Daniel Kelley! Can''t you be a little ashamed? We are in the public dressing room forgodsake! People are watching outside!"


    I tried to remove his hand (I tried) but he didn''t let me, instead, he pulled me closer to him with his other hand resting on my nape, under my hair.


    "Oh, don''t mind them. They can wait even forever and I don''t care." He whispered smiling and intentionally breathed near my ear.


    "Well, I''m sorry but I do, so you better go out before they can make such nasty ideas in their heads."


    "Let them think what they want." He shrugged.


    "Daniel Kelley! I swear I won''t try any dress if you don''t go out!" I glared at him.


    "Alright, I''m going out but on one condition." and his signature smirk curled into his lips. "You will do the job tonight."


    He just laughed at my hilarious reaction. I don''t know what''s going on in his mind, I mean, I don''t mind doing anything he wants me to do tonight, but since we are not in our private place, it''s embarrassing how someone could hear us talking about stuff like that outside.


    "Oh, you''re hesitating... then I won''t leave. I will watch you undress and change in front of me---"


    "Fine! I''ll do whatever you say just get out, okay?"


    He didn''t respond, but the atmosphere inside the little cubicle suddenly heated up. His intense gaze made me shivers that immediately ran through my spine.


    "I can''t wait for tonight, sweetheart."


    He stroked my face and kissed me intensely before he left me astounded inside, with a racing heartbeat as I had just come from a marathon.


    "Whew! The things he does to me!" I breathed loudly as I touched my c.h.e.s.t to calm my heart from hammering.

 Chapter 105 - One hundred five: Confused

    "Hey, you have a package from your secret admirer."


    I looked up to see Craig holding a bouquet of purple tulips. I don''t have to ask where those flowers come from----


    "It comes from TM." He added that caused me to roll my eyes.


    Yeah...until now ''my secret admirer'' named TM hasn''t stopped sending me flowers. Craig said that this person only stopped when I went to Italy but continued to send flowers again when I returned. Although sometimes I wish it was Daniel, but I just shake them off as I know he''s not into that kind of things.


    "And who else would it be?"


    "Hmm...what if it comes from your husband?"


    I sighed. "Daniel never sent me flowers."


    That caught his attention and he stopped what he''s doing.


    "He didn''t give you even a single stem of a red rose or your favorite purple tulip?"


    I shake my head.


    "How about the three magic words?"


    I shook my head again. He dropped the bouquet on the table and sat down in front of my desk.


    "It''s been three weeks since you started living with him and until now you haven''t heard him say those words?"


    "No." I took a long, heavy breath.


    "Have you ready asked him about it?"


    "Yes, I did, but his response was kinda shocked me."


    I know what I said brought confusion into his head as he creased his forehead and looked at me straight in the eye.


    "Wait, I don''t understand. Can you clarify your statement?"


    "Well, we had a short conversation before he went to work this morning and I asked him about this, but he said he can''t..."


    "He can''t repeat those words again. He couldn''t tell me the exact words anymore, and when I tried to ask him to explain, he suddenly got in a hurry and told me he still has an important meeting in the office."


    "What the hell! Have you tried to confront him in his office?"


    "No, I can''t. I suddenly felt week and exhausted after hearing what he said." I chuckled sarcastically while shaking my head. "How about those nights, Craig? How about those times that he almost shouted in front of everyone that I am his wife, those sweet gestures, those hugs and those kisses, forgodsake! And the last few weeks we have been together? What are those? I''m so confused, argh!"  I closed my eyes tightly and leaned against my seat.


    "Hey, maybe he has a reason---"


    "Of course he did!" I couldn''t help but snap at him. "I''m sure he has a f.u.c.k.i.n.g reason for doing this! I''m so confused and exhausted with all his dramas, Craig!"


    He just stared at me, shocked by my sudden outbursts.


    "You know what, I think you should talk to him regarding this matter because I too have become confused about your relationship. Jesus Christ, do you think you will end up together or are you really meant to each other?"


    I didn''t answer his questions, so he kept talking.


    "When you confessed your feelings to him for the first time, he didn''t believe you, when he ran after you in Italy and said that he loves also too, you said you were not ready. But now that you were together and living in one roof, suddenly your pride builds up and it becomes difficult for the two of you to tell your feelings to each other, forgodsake!"


    "Where are you going?" He asked me as he also stood up, confused.


    "I''m going back to the penthouse."


    "And what will you do when you get there?"


    "I''ll cook lunch for him and bring them to his office."


    "And then...?"


    "And then I will talk to him! I will make sure to get an answer from him, Craig."


    "Ohh..." He murmured nodding. "Well, then good luck and best wishes." He winked at me.


    "Best wishes? What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, aren''t you going to propose to him?"


    "So, is it okay with you to make the first move and kneel down in front of him?"


    "Why not? We are already in a modern generation and nowadays there are so many women doing this thing."


    "Uhmm... but what if he''s the one who makes a surprise and suddenly asks you for your hand in marriage?"


    "I don''t think so, Craig, because if he''s thinking about doing it, he should have done it the day I brought all my things into his penthouse."


    "Oh, okay. I think you should go now before you get into the noontime rush hour."


    "Yeah, that''s right, I have to go." I went up to him and kissed his cheek before leaving the office.


    I couldn''t help tapping my forehead when I saw Ben and two other bodyguards waiting in the lobby the moment I got out of the elevator. Yeah... it''s him and his team again. Daniel suggested last week to take Ben and two of his security team members to become my bodyguards...again. And I have no choice but to agree with him.


    "Ma''am Sophia---"


    "Ben, let''s go back to the penthouse." I interrupted him before he could ask any questions and I take the lead by going to the parking lot.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    "Sophia, I have already prepared the ingredients you need for the menudo recipe." The first thing that Nanay Emily informed me when we reached the penthouse.


    "Thank you, Nanay Emily."


    I smiled at her and rushed towards the kitchen to cook Daniel''s favorite dish. She followed me inside and helped me prepare the seasonings needed while I am putting on the kitchen apron.


    "Why are you in a hurry? He''s just one floor down from here."


    "Because I can''t wait to talk to him, Nanay Emily. The things we discussed this morning kept bothering me and I couldn''t concentrate on my work."


    "Alright, I understand, anyway, do you need a hand?"


    "Oh, thanks, Nanay Emily but I''ll be fine."


    "Okay, just call me when you need me."


    I started making my husband''s favorite dish with one thing playing inside my head...''We need to talk''. I took almost 30 minutes cooking the dish, but it''s worth it as I get the exact taste.


    I did my makeup again and added mascara to highlight my thick eyebrows. I also sprayed my favorite cologne before calling Ben to help me bring some of the food container to Daniel''s office down the next floor.


    "How do I look?" I peeked at Ben before I could stop myself.


    "You look... uhmm... nice?" He answered more of a question.


    "You look cute on your makeup, Maam Sophia." The other guard replied.


    I just mentally slapped my forehead. "Well, what I mean is... do I look nervous?"


    What the hell! They all looked at me from head to toe and then answered at the same time.


    "Why would you feel nervous?"


    "Damn! Never mind. Forget what I asked for." I said facing the stainless elevator door in front of me.


    Tsk.tsk. Who the hell gave me the idea of asking them?

 Chapter 106 - One hundred six: Hes been acting weird lately

    A few moments later, we all got out of the lift and walked towards Daniel''s office. My heart started to beat faster as we approached Denise''s table. She seemed surprised to see me, but what I didn''t know was that I would be more surprised when I heard what she''s going to say.


    "Ma''am Sophia, are you here to see Mr. Kelley?" She stood up giving me a warm smile.


    "Yes, I brought lunch for him and of course I also prepared something for you and Andrew----"


    "Oops!"


    I stopped by her reactions. "Why? Is Andrew not here?"


    "He''s here, Ma''am Sophia, but the one who''s not here is your husband."


    "What? I thought he said he had a board meeting this morning until 11:00?"


    "Yes, Ma''am, supposedly they had a board meeting today, but he cancelled it when Ms. Enriquez called him this morning about their ongoing project in----"


    "Again? That woman again?"


    My eyebrows knitted in confusion... or should I say in annoyance. "Why do I feel this woman is still trying her to steal my husband?" I blurted out without even thinking that shocked her and Ben who''s just a few inches away from me.


    "He didn''t even call me!"


    I continued to babble and because of the resentment that builds up inside me, I didn''t notice how they exchanged glances with each other.


    "What is it about this time? I thought Daniel had already given her the authority to manage the project? So why did she have to call him every time she''s facing even a slight problem? Can''t she handle it on her own?" I asked without anyone in particular.


    "Uhmm... Ma''am Sophia---" Denise tried to speak.


    "I know they were business partners... business partners!" I stressed it again. "But that doesn''t mean they should always next to each other all the time! Forgodsake!"


    "Do you want me to call him?" My head snapped towards Ben but I shook my head.


    "No, Ben, don''t call him! And Denise, please don''t inform him that I came here!"


    "Let him call or inform where he is. He''s my husband, isn''t he? So it''s his obligation to call his wife and tell her of his whereabouts!"


    They all looked at me and nodded at the same time.


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "What about the food, Maam Sophia?" Ben raised the brown paper bag he was holding.


    "Give Denise what''s for her and leave what''s for Andrew as well. And the rest, take them with you."


    I was about to go back to the elevator when I heard Denise call me behind.


    "Maybe he''s just busy, Ma''am Sophia, so he forgot to inform you but I''m sure he will call you later."


    "I hope so. Thank you, Denise." I shrugged giving her a forced smile. I also didn''t wait for her response as I immediately turned around and rushed to the elevator.


    Ben and his two men followed me quickly after leaving the food for Denise and Andrew.


    I waited for his call until dawn and waite ford his message to inform me where he is, but I only waited for nothing. I know Craig has been watching me since I got back to the studio, but he was just waiting for me to open my dilemma.


    I tried to focus on my work and continued the report I was doing earlier before deciding to visit my husband and prepare his favorite meal, but sad to say he wasn''t there. I kept on checking all the messages I have been receiving since this morning, hoping that one of them came from him. But I only felt disappointed to expect it.


    "Ahem!"


    I heard Craig''s voice and I glanced at him only to be surprised that he was now standing in the doorway. I didn''t even notice how he entered the door.


    "Why don''t you call him?"


    I just blew an air, then I showed him a half-hearted smile that I didn''t know where it came from.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "To find out where he is." He shrugged, walking towards my direction but I stood up and walked over to the clear glass window near my table.


    "How did you know about it?" I asked him looking over my shoulder then back to the view outside.


    "I asked Ben what happened."


    I closed my eyes and spent a moment of silence. A few minutes later, I was the only one to break that silence.


    "I love him, Craig."


    "I know that''s why you should call him."


    "But I don''t know why he''s been acting weird lately---"


    I glanced at him when I noticed that he was holding a phone and dialling something on it. I had to look on it closely and it was only then that I realized that it wasn''t his phone but mine.


    "W-What are you doing? Why is my phone with you?"


    "I''m calling your husband''s number because I know how much pride you have and I''m sure that you will wait until next year before calling him."


    "Craig!" I tried to snatch it from him but he just swept my hand and continued what he''s doing.


    "No! How would you know where he is if you don''t try to call him?"


    "He should be the one calling me and informing me where he is!"


    "See? That''s the point! That''s why I won''t give you this phone because I know you won''t do it."


    "I will do it!"


    "No! I know you too well, Sophia!"


    He didn''t return it to me, no matter how I tried to ask him, so since I have no choice, I let him do what he wanted. It''s not that I don''t trust my husband, but it''s Chloe that I don''t trust. And I chose not to call him because I want him to personally inform me where he is.


    But one thing I noticed after a few minutes... Craig kept dialling his number.


    "What happened?"


    "He''s not answering!"


    "What do you mean he''s not answering---"


    "Oh, goodness! He cancelled my call!"


    "What? Try it again!"


    And after a few tries...


    "He turned off his phone." He looked at me in shock.


    "But why would he do that?" I asked him and since I immediately turned my back on him I missed the way how he raised an eyebrow and a smirk curled up on his lips.


    "Maybe he''s just currently in a meeting that''s why he can''t pick up the call."


    "But why did he have to turn it off?" I also tried to call his number but he was right, Daniel''s phone is already out of coverage.


    "Or maybe he''s busy doing something so he has to turn it off. If you know what I mean---"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" My head instantly snapped at him. I don''t know, but I don''t like the last sentence he muttered. It''s a bit strange and gives my heart a sense of unease.


    "Hey, chill girl! I mean maybe he''s busy giving instructions to his men or he is in the middle of a meeting with a client."


    I didn''t answer him, I just shook my head on my way back to my seat. But I think I have wolf ears as I still heard what he mumbled after, even though it was so low.


    "A personal client meeting, closed doors and only the two of them."


    I closed my eyes, forming my fists. I''m not that kind of stupid not to understand what he meant. I know he only muttered them to himself, so despite the sting that it brought me, I chose to close my mouth and pretended I hadn''t heard it.


    He was so lucky that he happened to be my best friend because otherwise I would have probably chopped his head and thrown it out the window.


    Well, that''s what I thought, but little did I know that he purposely mumbled those words for me to hear them clearly because he has a secret...he''s hiding something from me.

 Chapter 107 - One hundred seven: Waiting for him

    Sophia''s POV:


    I went home still waiting for his call. I''ve been trying to call him but his phone was still out of range.


    After having dinner, I decided to wait for him in the living room. I opened the DVD player and chose some random movies to watch while waiting for him. But since my mind is in turmoil, I couldn''t concentrate on the film. I don''t understand what they were saying. I don''t even know the title and the name of the characters or should I say I have already heard them, but my mind couldn''t remember even one of their names.


    I sighed, leaned back against the couch and checked my phone for I don''t know how many times since this afternoon. But still... there is no message on the screen. I swear if my phone could just talk, she would yell at me... "Hey! Don''t you know I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g tired? You always check me every single minute?"


    I shook my head and couldn''t help smiling, then turned to the TV screen.


    "Why can''t he call me or send me even a single message?" I asked out loud, frustrated while watching one of the female characters crying on TV. What the hell! Why is she crying?


    (''Maybe it''s because he''s busy.'') One of the girls answered the crying lady.


    (''Busy? Is he that busy that he can''t even call me?'') The crying lady snapped to her friend or maybe a sister or maybe...whatever!


    "Exactly my point!" I exclaimed, but my eyebrows furrowed instantly when I realized they had the same situation as mine. Tsk.Tsk. who would have thought?


    In the next few seconds, my attention finally immersed in their conversation, so I didn''t notice that someone entered the living room and walked over to where I sit. I continued to become oblivious until she speaks...


    "Aren''t you tired of the happenings this whole day---"


    A loud gasp escaped my throat as I turned around in shock. I saw Nanay Emily standing behind the couch having mixed of sweet and apologizing smile on her lips.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were too focused on the screen. I thought you had already noticed me."


    I returned her smile, scratching the back of my neck as I shrugged.


    "Uhm...I''m waiting for my husband."


    "Hmm..." She said nodding. "Why don''t you call him so you will know when he will arrive." She occupied the seat next to me.


    I sighed. "Honestly, I''ve been trying to call him since this afternoon but he''s out of range. I went to his office to bring him lunch but he wasn''t there!"


    "But I remembered that he said they had a board meeting, so where could he possibly be?"


    "Well, Denise said Chloe called him this morning. She said something came up and she needs my husband''s arms to hug her! So this kind and caring husband of mine immediately put on his shiny shoes including his elegant coat, ran to his expensive car and drove fast to where this annoying woman!" I finished my sentence with an ''argh'', and with clenched jaws.


    "Did he really do those things?" My head snapped towards her, biting my lips. "And wait, who is Chloe? Is she Daniel''s other woman?"


    Huh! I will never let her be my husband''s, other woman! To hell with her!


    "Ohh...alright." She shrugged. "So nothing to worry about if she''s just his business partner."


    "Yeah, you''re right." I exclaimed. "She''s just Daniel''s business partner and she has nothing to worry about if she stays in that position!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, apart from being his partner, she also happened to be his ex-girlfriend... the bitch ex-girlfriend who still flaunting herself in front of him as if Daniel will still bite her neck and leave some love bites, forgodsake!"


    I didn''t hear anything from her and when I glanced her, I saw a twisted smile playing on her lips.


    "You''re jealous of her, aren''t you?"


    "Huh? N-No, of course not! Why should I feel jealous in the first place? Daniel is my husband and she is just nothing but an ex-girlfriend!"


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. You''re not good at lying, Sophia." Then she laughed at me.


    "Come on, there''s no problem in admitting that you''re jealous sometimes."


    "But that''s not really the problem, Nanay Emily, " I said taking a deep breath. "Fine, I also feel jealous and I can''t help it, I mean, who wouldn''t? She''s prettier than me."


    "Ohh... that''s not true! No amount of physical beauty will ever be as valuable as a beautiful heart, Sophia. And beauty isn''t about having a pretty face. It''s about having a pretty mind, pretty heart and a pretty soul. But then you have always an advantage." My eyebrows knitted in confusion. "Daniel loves you and you know it, right?"


    "I know." I nodded. "But I''m starting to get confused. He''s been acting strange lately and when I tried to talk about our situation, he suddenly pushed the subject aside. It''s as if he was intentionally refusing to talk about it and that makes me more frustrated, Nanay Emily, just like now! I''ve been trying to call him and I''ve been waiting for his call but he seemed so busy that he had already forgotten that he had a wife named Sophia Yzabelle Kelley!"


    "Maybe he has a lot on his plate lately, just try talking to him again and understand what his reasons are. Because trust me, Anak, Daniel loves you. Your husband loves you so much and I''m sure the pressure has gone double especially now that he''s planning something for----"


    "He''s planning something for what?" I raised my eyebrow and stared at her when she stopped. "What is he planning, Nanay Emily?" I asked in confusion.


    "O-Ohh... uhmm... don''t mind what I said, Anak! You know... your Nanay Emily is getting old and I haven''t noticed that I''m babbling things that are sometimes out of the topic, yeah! That''s it! Anyway, I have to go to my room before your Tatay Berto wakes up." She got up immediately and turned to the stairs.


    "Huh?" My mouth hung in midair.


    "I''m going to sleep now. Good night, Anak."


    "And oh... Sophia." She stopped and called me when she was about to take the first step. "I think you should just wait for your husband in your room so you could also take a rest. I''m sure he will call when he''s finally free from work, so please don''t overstress yourself and get some rest now."


    "Yes, Nanay---"


    That''s it. She didn''t even wait for me to complete my sentence. I just sighed and nodded on her back as I watched her climb the stairs.


    "What was that? What happened to her?" I asked laughing at myself.


    I know she has something to say, but then she stopped suddenly in the middle of her sentence as if she realized that she shouldn''t have said those words or she''s not allowed to say anything.


    She was saying that Daniel is maybe planning something. But what is it? Are they hiding something from me? What is he planning to do? Is it a secret, a surprise or something related to his work?


    "Whew! Nanay Emily, you just made my head suffer more, argh!" I leaned back and was about to close my eyes when I noticed the TV screen. "Oh, it''s already over? Why does it seem so fast?" I didn''t even get the name of the male lead or the end of the story.


    After removing the disc from the player and putting it back from where I had taken it from earlier, I remained seated in the living room. I opened the YouTube app on my phone and looked for some dance music that will keep my mind busy while still waiting for Daniel.


    A few minutes passed and it has now become hours...


    1:30 am


    2:00 am


    2:30 am


    My eyes are now dropping. I wish I have toothpicks, no, I wish I could use toothpicks to put into my eyes so I could prevent them from closing... but no.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 108 - One hundred eight: Official sister-in-law!

    I jolted in bed, eyes wide open as my hand started searching for something. My phone.


    "Where is my phone? Oh, hell! What time is it?" I removed my blanket. Wait, blanket? Where did I get it? I ignored the question and stood up looking for my damn phone. "Where is it?" I asked tapping my forehead.


    "I put it on the console table."


    I turned around when I heard Nanay Emily''s voice. I opened my mouth in confusion.


    "You''re looking for your phone, aren''t you?"


    I nodded.


    "It''s over the console table."


    I nodded again but ignored what she had said. "What time is it, Nanay Emily?"


    "It''s seven o''clock in the---"


    "Oh, God! I overslept! Did Daniel call me or has he already arrived?"


    "No, he''s not home yet, Anak." She replied shaking her head.


    Disappointment filled my c.h.e.s.t instantly. "Did he even call or send a message?" I asked again walking towards the console table where she put my phone. But I don''t even have to hear her answer since my phone screen has already shown me the answer.


    "He called this morning..."


    "He said he couldn''t go home because one of their engineers had an accident and he had to stay in the site to watch the ongoing construction----"


    "W-Wait! Construction?" I asked raising my hand, completely cutting her off from speaking. "Since when did he start personally supervising the company''s constructions or projects? He is the CEO of KI corporation and has employees who have been assigned to do it! And by the way, the last time I checked, KI corporation is a manufacturing company, so what does he mean by that?"


    "Ohh..."


    I''m not sure if I really saw Nanay Emily''s face turn pale while I was talking. "I-I... uhmm... maybe they were constructing a new building or new outlet for their products! Yeah... maybe that''s what he meant, so he needs to stay in the site."


    Huh? I wish I could say... ''Nanay Emily, you''re also not good at lying. You stuttered.'' But of course, I have to keep it myself and just gave a smile.


    "Ahh... okay." I said nodding.


    "Do you want to have breakfast now? I will prepare them for you."


    "No, Nanay Emily. Thanks but I think I''ll just have breakfast at work."


    "Are you sure? If you want, I can wrap them up so you can take them to work."


    "Anyway, Rian has also called earlier, she''s asking for you."


    "What did she say?"


    "She said she will visit you in the studio today."


    "Did she tell you why?"


    "She said she wanted to have girl bonding with you, just the two of you."


    "Uhuh... okay, but why does she suddenly want to visit me and have bonding with me?"


    "Well, I think that''s for you to find out and for me to ask you afterwards." She shrugged and her lips curled with the same smile she gave me last night, and what did Craig gave me the last time.


    Something is wrong!


    But I have to shake them off and pretend I''m not intrigued by what''s going on.


    She nodded and I left her smiling in the living room. Even when I''m going up the stairs, I still feel her stares on my back.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    "????????And can you feel the love tonight? It is where we are. It''s enough for this wide-eyed wanderer, that we''ve got this far...????????"


    As long as I wanted to concentrate on my computer screen... I can''t, because of Craig. He''s been singing the whole time since I entered the studio and even followed me inside the office.


    At first, I ignored him. I thought maybe he''s just happy and so full of energy today because of his romantic date with Gavin yesterday... Rian''s best friend.


    But he kept singing like he was working in a music studio instead of a dance studio. He didn''t even think of my presence that he could disturb me... and take note... he''s repeatedly singing the same song, for heaven''s sake!


    "????????And can you feel the love tonight? How it''s laid to rest?????????"


    He entered my office with a bouquet of purple tulips in his hands. As usual, I don''t have to ask where those flowers come from. He put them on top of the office drawer without giving me a glance.


    I sighed, rolling my eyes before calling his attention.


    "???????? It''s enough to make kings and vagabonds...????????"


    "Craig..."


    I called him a little louder as he continued to sing and didn''t hear my voice... or maybe he was just pretending not to hear me.


    "???????? Believe the very best----"


    "Craig!"


    That''s it! I shouted his name that almost echoed in the four corners of the room which caught his attention.


    "Oops! I''m sorry, are you calling me?" He asked confused or pretending to be confused.


    "Nah!" I shook my head. "I was just practising how to mention your name." then I gave him a sarcastic smile. "What the hell is going on with you? Can''t you see I''m working here?" I voiced out, raising my eyebrow.


    But I don''t know why he just gave me a warm smile. What the hell?


    "Sick? What are you talking about? If I am sick, you wouldn''t hear me singing the whole time."


    "Oh, yeah! So you''re not sick."


    "No, I''m not."


    "Then stop singing---- no---- screaming! Stop screaming because in case you didn''t know, my ears are now bleeding from hearing you scream the same song repeatedly since I entered the studio, forgodsake!"


    "But I am singing." He tried to defend himself.


    "No, you''re not! Please Craig, what is happening with you? I can''t focus on my work!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m just excited about the party." He shrugged.


    His answer made me chuckle sarcastically. "You mean, you''re singing because you''re excited? And what party are you talking about?"


    Then his eyes suddenly widened. He seemed shocked but he immediately masked it with a loud laugh. The one who used by people to hide something or a very important thing.


    "Party! Did I mention the word party?" I frowned. "Oh, yeah, I remember mentioning the word party! Don''t mind me, I''m just excited about Jasmine Kim''s birthday party." He avoided my gaze and pretended to be busy arranging the flowers.


    "Jasmine Kim?"


    "Yes, Jasmine Kim! She''s my favorite lead character in the TV series I''m watching every night. She''s turning 18 and I''m so excited about her debut celebration tonight."


    "Ahh..." I said nodding as my eyebrow raises automatically. If I just didn''t know he''s also a fan of  TV series every night, I wouldn''t believe him.


    "Alright, I''m done with the flowers. I have to go. We are going to start rehearsing the new dance steps that you made." He winked at me before running to the door.


    "We''re going to start rehearsing the new dance steps that you made...blah...blah...blah." I mimicked and then turned my eyes back at the computer screen.


    But it''s not even an hour since he left the office when I heard his voice... and God... singing the same song again.


    "???????? And can you feel the love tonight?????????."


    "What am I going to do with him? Haist! Can anyone give me a duck tape?"


    I looked up the time he exactly opened the door.


    "My one and only gorgeous friend, you have a guest."


    I frowned not because I have a guest, I already knew it since this morning, but because of the words, he used to call me.


    "Hi, my official sister-in-law!"

 Chapter 109 - One hundred nine: A favor

    "Hi, my official sister-in-law!"


    I blinked in surprise when Rian came in and ran towards me. She pulled me in a tight hug before throwing herself on the couch in front of my desk.


    "Official sister-in-law? Really, Rian?"


    "Why? What''s wrong with that? You''re my official sister-in-law now, aren''t you?"


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    "Well, it''s because you''re now my brother''s wife, as in real wife and not just based on a contract, a deal or an agreement."


    "A-Alright, I get it, but what are you doing here?"


    "Oops! Didn''t Nanay Emily tell you I called this morning?"


    "Yes, she did, but why do you suddenly want to go out? Where is Alex and where are your kids?"


    She stood up, smiling widely and went over to me.


    "I ask Mom and Dad to take care of my kids for a while and about my husband, as usual, he''s in his office having a closed-door meeting with the CEO of their new business associate." She led me to the wall mirror hanging near the bathroom door. "You look sick, Belle. Your skin looks so dry and your hair..." She flipped my hair. "It looks dull and frizzy."


    What the hell? What is she doing? I creased my forehead.


    "Look, Rian----"


    "That''s why I wanted to have some girl moments with you!" She seemed so excited.


    "I want to try a new hairstyle, have a full body massage, foot spa, skin spa and all kinds of spas."


    "W-Wait---"


    "And of course, I want you to go with me. I know a place where they offered a complete package for a beauty treatment. I''m sure you''re going to enjoy this! Let''s go!"


    "Wait! I have some reports to finish, Rian----"


    "Come on, Belle. What is Craig doing?"


    "He''s busy mentoring our newly enrolled students."


    "And what about the other members of your team?"


    "Rian..."


    "Please, Belle?" She pouted like she used to do when she asked for something from her brother. I bit my lip. Thinking of his older brother again.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    We used her car to go to the place she mentioned earlier, so Ben and the rest of his team have no choice but to follow us using my car


    Like what Rian said, she took me to an exclusive spa where they offered a complete package of beauty treatment. We both do the hair cut first, then we enter the adjacent room for a full body massage and foot spa.


    I noticed the energy she is having today, from the moment she came to my office and even when we were sitting next to each other in the spa lounge. She''s mumbling things that sometimes I don''t understand, but of course, I have no choice but to listen to her and nod every time she looks at me.


    I have tried to open some topics about his brother, his absence for almost two days and for his strange behavior this past few days, but she''s not giving me the chance to speak. Whenever I try to open my mouth and start a conversation about him, she will open another topic to discuss and sometimes talk to the lady who is making her nail polish.


    "Rian does your brother calling you?"


    "Miss, can I see your brochure of different nail art? I''m thinking of having design on my nails. What do you think, Belle?"


    "Huh? Uhmm---" but before I could answer her question, she asked the lady again.


    "How about you, Miss? Which one do you think is nice? I want to have something unique and different."


    And they talked about the different nail art designs as if I wasn''t there, I don''t exist and I''m not sitting next to her. I don''t know what to think. I''m not sure if she hasn''t really heard me, even though we''re just a few inches away from each other, or she''s just pretending not to hear me... I don''t know.


    I feel like she''s ignoring the topic about her brother so she''s just pretending to be deaf.


    I tried to ask again, but she just waved my question by asking me another question.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "What?"


    "I know a new restaurant near this place. I think we should have lunch first before going to the mall."


    Going to the mall... yeah... I should have expected it.


    "Does Alex know about this? I mean, does he know about this idea that we''re having girl moments today?"


    "Of course, he even called me earlier just to tell me to take care." She giggled and I just nodded. "So, do you want to go with me and try this new restaurant that I''m talking about? I promise you will enjoy having lunch with me."


    "Sure! I''ll pay for everything, even the girl stuff you''re going to choose from the mall."


    "Oh, no, you don''t have to do that! I was just kidding."


    "Nah! It''s okay, it''s on me.....for now!"


    "What do you mean?" I asked raising an eyebrow but Rian...always be the Rian I know, gave me a devilish grin before answering my question.


    "Don''t worry because I will ask Dani to pay for all of your expenses including mine!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle and shake my head when she winked at me and proudly flipped her hair over her shoulder.


    I should have known.


    "Anyway, Belle, can I ask you a favor?"


    I straightened my sit as her tone suddenly became serious.


    She took a heavy breath before taking my hand which rested over the armrest of the couch.


    "Uhmm... you know how busy Alex is, right?"


    "Yes, I know that. He''s the CEO of their family''s company."


    "Yeah, therefore he couldn''t come with me tonight."


    "Couldn''t come with you where?"


    "In a party."


    "A party?"


    She nodded. "One of my friends in college invited me to their engagement party. He''s also one of my closest friends before and he wanted me to witness how he will propose to his girlfriend tonight."


    "Do I know him?"


    "No, I don''t think so." She said shaking her head. "You''re two years ahead of me and I met him when I was in third-year college."


    "Uhuh... okay, so what favor are you asking me? I mean, what do you want me to do?"


    I didn''t miss how she bit her lower lip when I asked her. I don''t know, but I think I already know the favor she''s going to ask me.


    "Can you accompany me to my friend''s party tonight?" She asked wearing her puppy face style.


    "Ohh..." My mouth formed an ''O'' shape. I knew it.


    "Please, Belle? My husband can''t come with me----"


    "Have you tried to ask him about it?"


    "Yes, but he said he has a late meeting with their new investors, so he suggested me to ask you."


    "Ahh..." I smiled awkwardly as I nodded. It''s not that I don''t want to go with her but, I am thinking of Daniel. What if he comes home tonight? I want to talk to him and fix whatever issues we have.


    "If you''re thinking of my brother, then I will be the one to talk to him."


    "Well, that''s not the problem, Rian. He''s in an out of town project and isn''t answering my calls, I mean, he''s out of range since yesterday. I have already sent him messages to call me, but until now, I haven''t received any response from him."


    I sighed closing my eyes. And that''s the reason why I missed Rian''s reaction...the mischievous grin she contained to break and how she changed it into a worried smile.


    "Ohh... I''m sorry to hear that, Belle. I didn''t know he''s doing that but don''t worry, I''m sure he''s just busy so he can''t call you or reply to your messages." She shrugged.


    "Rian, it''s been two days! If he''s that kind of busy, then how could he call Nanay Emily but couldn''t even reply to one of my sent messages?"


    "I-I don''t know how to answer your question, Belle, but if you want I can talk to him when he comes back---"


    "No, Rian! Thanks but I think I should be the one to talk to him."

 Chapter 110 - One hundred ten: Perfect dress

    "Okay." She nodded. "Well, I think coming with me tonight is a good idea to relieve your stress while waiting for him."


    I sighed, but I didn''t react to what she said.


    "Belle, don''t stress yourself too much. I know my brother well and I''m sure he has a reason for doing this. He has already admitted his love for you and I believe he will never do things that will break your trust or your love for him."


    I looked at her the moment I heard her last sentence. I really wanted to share with her about my ''three words'' issues, but I controlled my mouth from opening. I will just let that matter remain between me and her brother.


    "You will enjoy this party, Belle, I promise."


    "How can you be sure about it?"


    "You know me well, sister-in-law, when I say this party will be wonderful, then it will and I''m sure you will also enjoy my company."


    I sighed.


    "Do you think this party will last overnight?"


    "Uhmm... I think no. Don''t worry, we''ll be going home before midnight."


    When she noticed that I''m taking time to give my answer...


    "Gosh! I think I''m going to die waiting for your answer!" she said tapping her forehead that caused me to roll my eyes.


    "Fine! I''m coming with you."


    "Great! We will buy outfits later after lunch."


    "Oh, no, no, I think I don''t have to buy a new dress. I have a lot of dresses in my closet because your brother looked like he wanted me to have a personal boutique inside our room."


    "Really?" She chuckled. "But it''s okay because this party has a theme, so we still have to look for a dress that fits the party''s dress code."


    "Yes, the bride to be is the same as you, she also loves purple, so this engagement party has a purple motif because the guy really loves his fiancee and wanted everything to be perfect for her. Starting from the motif of the venue, the food, the people invited which he made sure are only the closest to his fiancee."


    "Wow! What''s your friend''s name? Based on your story, he seems to love his fiancee so much."


    "His name? Uhmm..." I arched an eyebrow. She seemed hesitant to state the name of her friend.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter." I smiled waving my hand in the air to show her that I understand if she can''t announce his name.


    "No! His name is Bob!"


    ''Bob'' I repeat inside my head.


    "Hmm... okay." I shrugged.


    "I love them so much. I saw how their relationship started and it''s really amazing how it also grows over the year they were together. They seem like a perfect partner for each other."


    ''Perfect Partner''... Two simple words, but has a lot of meaning and a lot of interpretation. It can be in crime, in love or in life.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    After almost three hours of wandering in all the women''s boutiques inside the mall, Rian finally found the ''perfect dress'' for me...well, based on her description.


    I don''t understand why she''s so adamant to buy me a dress. The Rian I know isn''t the type of girl who turns all the shops upside down just to find an outfit for such a party.


    When she found it hanging on the display rack, I really uttered a silent prayer of gratitude to the God almighty. I thought my precious feet would give up on me as I felt numbness by following her around.


    "Wait, I thought you said the party has a purple motif?" I asked when she handed me the dress and forced me to change into one of the fitting rooms.


    "Yes! It''s a plum purple!"


    "But this isn''t eggplant purple."


    "I know and I didn''t say the motif is eggplant purple."


    "But you said---"


    I just shake my head when she closed the door from outside.


    "Take your time, Belle. Don''t mind me here and call me if you need help with the zip."


    "Argh! Fine!" I rolled my eyes when I heard her chuckle outside.


    After five minutes...


    "Wow! Perfect!" The first two words Rian uttered as soon as I stepped out. "You look so hot yet glamorous in that dress!"


    "Really?" I asked, biting my lower lip to stifle the excited smile that formed on my lips.


    "Yeah... really." She nodded grinning.


    It''s a plum purple dress with a hi-low hem and b.a.r.e shoulders that has an elastic off-shoulder neckline that shows much of my skin. Short sleeves and a slim fit bodice, hidden zipper on the back and a floor-length hi-low skirt that adds a captivating elegance to every turn.


    "I like the front skirt. It shows too much of your long creamy white legs which I''m sure would be my brother''s weakness. He will immediately pull you and take you to a room... and the rest of what will happen is for you to imagine!"


    "Is your brother also invited to the party?"


    "Huh? N-No! W-Where did you get that idea?" She seemed so shocked by my question.


    "Because you said---"


    "Oh, what I mean is that Dani will drag you into a room when he sees you wearing that very s.e.xy dress, but I didn''t say he''s invited to the party, did I?"


    "No, but---"


    "Come on, Belle, stop thinking of him even just for a few hours and enjoy the party tonight, okay? And when he calls, let him know that you''re enjoying the night and that he shouldn''t have done those things to you. That he should have called you before disappearing for almost two days!"


    I sighed trying to keep in mind her words. She has a point. I will just talk to Daniel when he comes back.


    "Okay! Let''s take this!" I said in a determined voice.


    "Very good! That''s my Belle!" She excitedly helped me with the zipper and open the dressing room door with a winning grin plastered in her lips.


    "Do you want me to send one of my makeup artist friends to help you with your dress or do you want me to call Craig to help you instead?" Rian asked as soon as we parked at the private parking lot of the KI corporation building.


    "What for? I can do makeup on my own, Rian."


    "Of course I know, but the work will be much easier when someone helps you. Remember, it''s already two pm and the party will start at five." She said checking her wristwatch.


    "Okayyy." I sighed. "Craig would be enough. You don''t have to call a professional makeup artist. As if the party was for me and not for your friend."


    "You''re wrong. Actually, the party----ohh---never mind!"


    I looked at her, frowning but she just smiled.


    "Anyway, do you want me to help you bring your stuff to the penthouse?"


    "Nope. You don''t have to, I can manage. Thanks." I shake my head.


    "Are you sure?"


    I nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll just call you later to pick you up. Be ready before five."


    "Okay." I smiled, giving her a quick hug before getting out of the car.


    I thanked her bodyguard for helping me open the door and in a few seconds, Ben was already in front of me, taking the paper bags from my hand.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã

 Chapter 111 - One hundred eleven: She must be lucky

    I am heading downstairs when I heard the phone ring in the living room. I am waiting for Nanay Emily or someone inside the house to answer, but no one came to pick up the phone, so I have no choice but to go to the receiver.


    "Hello?"


    "Good afternoon, ma''am, this call is from the lobby, we just want to confirm if Mrs. Kelley is expecting a makeup artist today?"


    "Hi, this is Sophia Kelley and no, I don''t expect a makeup artist or any guest except my friend Craig Castello."


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Kelley, the guest said she was hired by Miss Rian, the CEO''s sister."


    "Wait---what? What did she say?" My eyebrows knitted in confusion.


    "She said she''s a friend of Miss Rian Smith and she was informed to do your makeup today."


    "Huh? I thought she said---- argh! Rian! Never mind... please send her up. Thank you."


    "The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is mine, Mrs. Kelley."


    I can''t help blowing a long breath after putting the phone receiver back in place. As if I have a choice.


    "Oh, God! Arrianna Angela Smith!"


    I decided to call her to ask her what happened because as I remembered, we both agreed to inform Craig to help me and not to call a professional makeup artist to do my makeup.


    But to my dismay, she doesn''t answer the phone even after a few calls. Maybe she''s now busy doing her own makeup, so I tried to call Craig, but he''s out of range much to my surprise and confusion.


    "What the hell is going on with him? Where is he and why can''t I call his phone?"


    Dinggg...


    The sound of the doorbell interrupted me from talking on my phone screen. I went to the door, sighing and decided to just ask Rian when she came to pick me up later.


    "Hi." I smiled, greeting the guest who looked like Rian''s age.


    "Good afternoon, ma''am Sophia. I''m Kristine, Miss Rian called me to do your make up." She returned the smile with a slight bow.


    As long as I wanted to tell her that I can do my own makeup, I didn''t. Thinking about her warm smile and her effort to go here, kept my mouth shut.


    I looked around the living room, waiting for someone from inside to come and ask who the guest is, but no one enters the living room.


    "Ma''am, are you waiting for someone?"


    My head snapped at Kristine that I hadn''t noticed starring at me.


    "Uhmm... No. Let''s go upstairs." I said shaking my head and led her upstairs to our room.


    Since I bathed after Rian sent me home earlier, she just let me sit in front of my makeup stand and proceed to her business.


    We finished exactly at 4:00 pm and since Rian arrives at 4:30, Kristine has insisted on me to wear the dress. Somehow, I want to thank Rian for sending Kristine. I must say that she is really good at her profession.


    She put my hair in a low, messy bun with braids and some loose tendrils on half of my face. A very light makeup on my face and a final touch of thick mascara.


    "Ohh... thanks Kristine, you really did a great job."


    The smile she gave me after hearing my words shows how proud she is with her achievement.


    "Thank you, although I feel a little bit awkward."


    "But why?" She frowned.


    "Well, because first of all the party isn''t mine, secondly, I wasn''t really personally invited by the host and lastly, I feel like I am too dressed. I don''t even know any of the guests or even the celebrants."


    "Hmm... but Miss Rian would be there and I''m sure she will introduce you to them."


    "Well, yeah, knowing her." I shrugged, giving her a hopeful smile.


    She''s helping me to wear my heels when I received a message from Rian.


    **Hi, Sis, I hope you''re ready. I''m on my way to pick you up. I''ll just call you later when I reach the KI building.**


    "Wow! She didn''t even realize how many missed calls she had... Tsk.tsk.tsk." I didn''t reply to her message.


    "You''re ready to go, Miss Sophia."


    I nodded at her, then put the phone in my gray clutch bag before facing the mirror again to put some accessories... a simple bracelet and a pair of earrings.


    I couldn''t find Nanay Emily, Tatay Berto and even the other two maids when I went downstairs. It''s so strange not to see one of them in the house. But even though I felt confused where they are, I chose not to worry and just decided to leave a note on the dining table that said...


    **Nanay Emily, Tatay Berto...


    Rian invited me to her friend''s party tonight. I''ll be back before midnight. And if ever my ''loving husband'' has finally returned home, please tell him not to call me as I am enjoying the night. Don''t worry, I''ll be safe.**


    After hugging Kristine and telling her my appreciation for her work, we parted in the lobby. She walked to her car while I go directly to the private parking lot where Rian is waiting.


    "Whoa! Oh.my.God! You are so beautiful, Belle! Stunningly beautiful!" Rian loudly exclaimed as soon as Ben opened the passenger side of her car.


    "Thank you and of course to Kristine," I said giving her a hug.


    "Uhuh... I was right to call her instead of Craig."


    "What did you say?" I asked her as I didn''t understand her last three words.


    "You too?" I frowned. "I also tried to call him but he''s of range."


    "Exactly my dilemma, so I immediately called Kristine to go to your place."


    "Excuse me, Ma''am Rian, shall we go now?" We both looked at the front seat when we heard her driver''s question.


    "Yes, Mike," Rian answered.


    "Where to, Ma''am?"


    "To Bel-Air."


    My head instantly snapped in her direction. I''m not sure if I heard it correctly.


    "Where are we going?" I asked in surprise.


    "To Bel-Air." She shrugged as if mentioning ''Bel-Air'' was just saying that she''s only going to a church or to a market.


    She chuckled after noticing my reaction.


    "Don''t worry, Sis, it''s a safe place."


    "No, that''s not what I mean---"


    "I know, just kidding. Actually, that was also my reaction when I heard about the venue... I mean... wow, Bel-Air! This only shows how much this guy loves his woman! He''s willing to spend his millions of dollars just to give his fiancee her dream house and everything she needed."


    "Wow! The girl must be lucky." I mumbled unconsciously... with slight envy... not because the guy could give his millions of dollars to his girl, but because of his incredible effort just to show his girlfriend how much he loves her and how important she is to him.


    "Well, she''s indeed lucky!" She smiled, nodding.


    Because of our conversation, the question swirling in my head that I wanted to ask her this afternoon, had already slipped through my mind. We both remained quiet on the whole ride. But the word ''effort'' and the guy''s idea of surprising his girlfriend never leave my mind.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 112 - One hundred twelve: Mega-Mansion

    It''s five past six when we arrive at our destination.


    Entering the huge black gate with six armed men who opened the gate for us, I thought I would finally be able to see the mega-mansion that Rian had stated earlier...but to my dismay, huge and tall trees came first to my eyes.


    The guards said that we still have to drive at least two minutes to get to the venue, which I remembered that Rian also said earlier that it was in the middle of 100, 000 square meters. Whoa! That''s too big! Her friend is truly rich... well, based on her story and of course on the evidence flaunting around us.


    The sun had finally set and the darkness spread around the area if not for the lights flickering on the branches of trees that can be seen on the side of the road. Different types of flowering plants have also added color to the green surroundings which make it magnificent to my n.a.k.e.d eyes.


    But my attention caught by the specific flower in different colors which also happened to be my favorite... tulips. I opened the window and a smile spread on my lips as their scents filled my nostrils.


    I closed my eyes and imagined myself walking on that road every morning to pick one of those flowers, pink, white, yellow, orange and of course, purple and stuck it on my ear... or maybe cut many of them to bring them to ''our'' room.


    A few moments later...


    "We''re here, Sis."


    "Huh?" My eyes snapped open when I felt a light tap on my arm.


    "We''re here." She repeats and then Ben opened the side of my door.


    The first thing I noticed when I stepped out was the number of cars... mostly expensive cars parked in a wide-open space in front of us, second was the huge fountain in the middle with dancing lights around it...in purple? Hmm...now I believe that her friend''s fiancee really loves purple too.


    "Whoa!" I have to blink twice...thrice... (until I lost count) ... just to make sure I ain''t dreaming.


    "This mansion measures 80''000 square meter - not to mention the extra 20, 000 square meters of outdoor decks, pool patios and established gardens... so all in all, it measures 100''000 square meter." Rian explained having a broad smile on her lips.


    She has already explained to me how big is the mansion is while we were on our way here, but it still seems new to my ears.


    "Hmm. Do you think the owners of this mansion can able to see each other every day? I mean... this is so freaking big for the two of them, forgodsake!"


    She laughed at my reaction.


    "Don''t worry, Sis, my brother has his own ways of finding you in every corner of this house." She winked at me, but that only brought confusion on my already confused state.


    "What do you mean with your brother has his own ways of finding me? It''s as if you''re saying this house is his?" I asked, my eyes weren''t moving away from the huge structure built a few meters away from us and I mentally chuckled at the silly idea that came to my head. Maybe because I still have slight envy of her friend''s fiancee.


    "Oh! What I mean is that when he, my brother buys you a house like this." She shrugged.


    I sighed. Honestly, I don''t really care if he buys me a villa, a huge mansion or a very small apartment as long as we''re together. Because for me, marriage and relationsh.i.p.s are not based on how big or small their home is, it is how they treat, respect and loves each other.


    "-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"


    "Rian, are sure this is the venue of your friend''s engagement party?" I asked her when we reached the main door.


    Doubt started to fill me as I don''t see any guests or a sign of having a party except the luxurious cars parked outside.


    "Yeah, why do you ask?"


    "Uhmm... I don''t hear music coming from inside."


    She gave me a wide smile.


    "Because it''s a soundproof door, Sis."


    "Oh, I see. That didn''t come to my mind. Tsk.tsk... how silly of me." I said blowing a heavy breath.


    "You looked tense, Sophia Yzabelle Kelley. Are you okay?"


    "Hmm...okay, but may I remind you this party isn''t yours."


    "I know and I didn''t say that!"


    Her chuckles rang in my ears. I don''t know where she got that idea.


    "Are you ready?"


    I glanced at her and nodded... with a silent question on the back of my head. ''Why the hell wouldn''t I be ready? This party isn''t mine.''


    When the large double wooden door opened, soft music came to my ears, but I almost choked on the blinding smoke that hit our face.


    "What the hell!" I mumbled which caused Rian to laugh at me.


    Forgodsake! Why do they need to put such a smoke effect like this? As if this is a halloween party instead of a surprise engagement party... duh!


    When we get past the freaking smoke effect, I freeze on my spot.


    Flashes of cameras from every corner strike us. I thought the fake smoke was what would blind me, but I was wrong as the flashes coming from everywhere now making me blind and I don''t know where to look first, so I grabbed Rian''s arm.


    "Sis, relax and don''t worry because they were highly paid for taking pictures but not for having an interview with any of the guests."


    "Really? Is that even possible? I mean, they were media personnel and it''s their job to scope an article especially in----"


    "Come on, don''t mind them. Just wear your smile and let''s enjoy this party, okay?"


    "Alright." I sighed. Do I have a choice?


    Looking ahead of me, I almost felt dizzy. Well, it''s not because of the number of guests gathering inside... which I already expected... but how huge and luxurious the living room was. I''m sure everything in this living room is expensive... from the furniture to the silver decorations that made it interesting by adding tidbits of purple, lighting fixtures and a large painting hanging on the left side of the room in which it added glam to space.


    But I couldn''t help frowning as I noticed that every piece of decoration I saw was quite familiar. The furniture, the large sputnik chandelier and the painting. I simply glanced back on it.


    Who would have thought that the owner of this mansion also loved abstract paintings?


    I am about to open my mouth when I felt Rian''s hand tug on my arm. But she just smiled at me when I looked at her.

 Chapter 113 - One hundred thirteen: Lavender and Gray

    Walking further inside the luxurious living room makes my frown deeper as now all I can see is a sea of lavender and gray. All the guests are wearing white, lavender and gray--- wait --- lavender and gray?


    I thought---what the hell? I simply checked my dress. I''m wearing an off-shoulder plum purple gown. My forehead creased as my eyes wandered around... to the guests and everyone inside the venue.


    Holy wow! They were all wearing lavender and guys were in a warm gray suit.


    And with a frown, I glanced at Rian''s outfit and it was only then that I realized that she too was wearing lavender. A completely different dress from the one she bought with me from the boutique this afternoon which was the same color as mine.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" She asked pretending to be innocent as she tried to hide her smile but it''s too late as I''ve seen it already.


    "Rian, you didn''t wear the dress you bought with me earlier." It''s not a question. It''s a serious statement. Without a smile or emotion on my face.


    "Nope. I didn''t." She even popped the ''p'' before shaking her head.


    "But why?"


    "I didn''t feel like wearing it, so I decided to choose another dress."


    Nice!


    I didn''t get the chance to finish what I was saying as I felt something rubbing against my ankle followed by the familiar sound that came with it.


    ''meow...''


    My eyes widened.


    "Argh! The silly cat!" Rian mumbled so low but it didn''t miss my ears.


    "P.u.s.s.y?"


    Am I hallucinating? A cat at a party?


    ''meow...'' The little cat keeps rubbing her head on my ankle and --- oh my! She''s real!


    "Oh, my gosh, my P.u.s.s.y!" I exclaimed loudly in excitement and I didn''t notice everyone turned their eyes on me ---or--- should I say they were really waiting for me and just pretended not to notice me when I entered the door.


    I rubbed P.u.s.s.y''s head and lifted her excitedly on my arms. I don''t care whether all eyes were on me.


    But no... I wasn''t wrong. She''s my cat. She''s P.u.s.s.y, she is my P.u.s.s.y and I''m sure of it! But what is my cat doing here?


    Holding my breath, I turned slowly towards Rian''s direction. She''s holding a smile. A smile for which I don''t know if it''s because she''s guilty or she''s hiding something from me.


    And without a second thought, I have scanned the crowd and have to blink repeatedly when my eyes landed in the direction of my in-laws. They were standing a few meters away from us, and to their left was Alex, in the middle of his friends while he''s holding little Jona and Dino was with Ryan... smiling at me, so even though I don''t understand what''s going on around me, I have no choice but to return the smile to the kid.


    Hey, wait --- Alex is here! But Rian said he couldn''t come with her to this party because he still has a late meeting tonight, so she invited me instead of him! Does this mean, she was just lying?


    "Rian, what the hell is going on?" I stared right into her eyes... but instead of answering my question, she only gave me a shrug.


    My c.h.e.s.t started pounding faster when in the next step I made, I saw Bryan with Aira on the crowd...then my Mom...and my brother Steven.


    And a stupid question came out of my mouth.


    "W-Wait...are they also invited?"


    But I haven''t received any response.


    I couldn''t take it anymore! Ignoring the stares of the guests, I put P.u.s.s.y down and went to my assistant /slash / best friend with Rian following behind me. I think I need to hear his words at this moment.


    "So, is this the reason why I can''t call you this afternoon, huh?"


    But like what  Rian did, he also ignored my question and instead of answering it, he pulled me into a hug and whispered something that brought another ton of puzzlement into my already puzzled mind.


    "Congratulations, girl! You''re one of a hell-damn-lucky in this world!"


    "What are you talking about?" I asked the moment he released me from his embrace.


    "This night is yours!" Craig replied.


    A shocked and sarcastic laugh combined in one escaped through my lips.


    "Are you kidding me, Craig Castello? Because I''m telling you, you''re not a good comedian."


    "No, he''s not. This party is really yours, Sis!" Rian answered for him.


    What if it''s a dream? What if it''s just a dream? They need to wake up! We all need to wake up!


    "This is all yours, Belle! Everything you see around you is for you. A special someone had planned all this for a month to surprise you."


    What the heck! I don''t know what to say at that moment. I just stood there... my eyes moving from her to Craig, then back to her again.


    ''Am I dreaming?'' I silently asked myself. Then I closed my eyes, trying to shake off the events in front of me, but the time I opened them...someone pulled me into a hug... again.


    "Congratulations, Anak. You deserve all this and all the happiness in this world." It''s Nanay Emily. Tears run down her cheeks but she dried them immediately.


    "Nanay Emily..."


    Tatay Berto nods, giving me a warm smile. His arm was placed around his wife''s shoulder.


    "B-But how --- I mean, why I didn''t know all this?" I turned to Rian. "I thought you said this is your friend''s surprise engagement party?"


    "Yes, it is." She nodded.


    "This is my friend''s engagement party... my brother /slash/ my friend! And yes, you''re right when you said that his fiancee must be lucky, but I''m telling you, he''s luckier for having you in his life."


    That keeps my mouth shut. I don''t know exactly what to feel at that moment. Shocked. Confused. Flattered. Overwhelmed. How could this be possible?


    I am not dreaming, I''m sure of it.''


    "You''re not." My head snapped towards Rian.


    "Did I say it out loud?" She nodded, giving me one of her naughty smiles...Rian''s signature.


    "But before you can slap yourself or ask someone here to pinch you to prove that you aren''t dreaming, please look behind you. You will see the man behind all this and the one who will answer all your questions. I''m sure he will explain everything to you."

 Chapter 114 - One hundred fourteen: Tuo Marito

    Furrowing my eyebrows, I turned slowly only to be surprised when my eyes landed on the man walking down the wood and glass staircase that climbs the levels of the house... wearing a warm gray suit with a plum-coloured tie that matched to the color of my dress.


    My insides melt the moment our eyes meet, and I gulped. Shivers surged down my spine and into the smallest vein of my sanity. My heart doubled its beat as if it wanted to jump out of my c.h.e.s.t... and I couldn''t move. I couldn''t even utter a single word. I just stood there, motionless. Waiting. Watching him ''till he reached the last step of the stairs.


    And at the time he smiled, everything around me went blurred as the only thing I could see was the man walking slowly towards me. Everything seemed to be in slow motion... until my world stopped as Daniel stopped right in front of me.


    "Hi, beautiful."


    Oh God! I gulped. My breath hitched as his minty breath fanned across my face. His eyes were shining, full of love and emotions. Those beautiful hazel-brown eyes that have held my heart captive right until this very moment.


    "H-Hi..."


    What the hell! It''s just a simple ''Hi'', why am I stuttering?


    "You don''t know how beautiful you are tonight, sweetheart."


    He took my hands and put a bouquet of white and purple tulips. Ohh...where does it come from?


    "Where have you been?"


    The first question --- or should I say --- the only question left in me as everything I wanted to ask and to know a while ago suddenly disappeared when he showed me his melting smile.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart. I didn''t mean to make you worry or get frustrated. Something happened to one of our engineers, so I had to go here and supervise the ongoing construction."


    "Ongoing construction?" I repeat, confused.


    "I promise to explain it to you later, but now, let''s focus first to the party tonight."


    "W-Wait! Speaking of which, w-what is this? What is the meaning of all this? This party? Why are our both families here?" I asked, my eyes wandering around the venue.


    "Oh, didn''t Rian tell you about this?" He motioned his other hand to the guests and to the things around us.


    "No, she didn''t tell me anything. She just asked me to come with her to her friend''s party and then now she''s saying that this party is for me."


    "Yeah...that''s why I love my baby sister so much, I know I can count on her." I couldn''t help rolling my eyes as he winked at Rian behind me.


    Of course, you can count on her.


    "So, can you now explain to me what we are doing here, Mr. Kelley?"


    "But it''s not my birthday."


    "Yeah, I know it''s not your birthday." His chuckle echoed all over the venue. "But just because it''s not your birthday doesn''t mean you shouldn''t receive or accept any gifts, especially when it comes from me. This house is for you. This purple house is for you, sweetheart." He said taking my hand again.


    Then suddenly I remembered what Rian had said earlier, ''This is all yours, Belle! Everything you see around you is for you. A special someone had planned all of this over a month to surprise you.''


    "But this isn''t just a simple house! This is a mega-mansion, Daniel!"


    "I know and I want you to know that from now on, you''re going to live with me in this mansion. You deserve all of it and everything I have. You deserve all my love, Sophia."


    "If you''re talking about money, you know I am not into---"


    "I know." He cut me by putting his index finger on my lips. "But you have no choice, Sophia Yzabelle Kelley because you''re married to me and you married one of the top billionaires in California." He winked at me and God knows how much I wanted to smack the arrogant smile playing on his lips.


    "So, you really owned this mansion?"


    "We, sweetheart, owned this mansion."


    "Shhh... let''s just take it one by one, sweetheart. Don''t worry, we still have forever and I still have a lifetime to explain to you everything, but before that, I want to share a big secret with you."


    Here we go again.


    "A secret?" He nodded.


    "Read what it says on the card."


    "Huh?"


    My eyebrows knitted, but I still looked down at the flowers in my hand and took the card that I hadn''t noticed earlier because my eyes and my attention were only on him.


    I opened the purple card and read the note that''s written on it.


    ***


    My woman...


    Thank you for coming into my life.


    I love you... Always and forever.


    T.M.


    ***


    "T.M.?" I asked glancing up on him. I didn''t know that everyone knew it by then, especially Craig and Rian. "What is this? As I remembered, it''s the initials of the person who keeps sending me flowers in the studio."


    "Yeah."


    I couldn''t help raising an eyebrow with his answer. "Are you connected with this person? Do you know him?"


    But before he could answer, Craig''s voice from behind echoed in our ears.


    "Oh, my God, girl! Do you know how to spell the word ''slow''?"


    "Haha..."


    I looked back at the card and tried to understand the message then suddenly it hit me. My mouth hung open and my eyes widened in surprise.


    "Don''t tell me... you... you are T.M.?" He said nothing but the kind of smile he gave shows his answer. "Oh, my--- seriously?"


    This time he nodded.


    "So all this time, you were just pretending jealous and furious over this secret admirer thing, because it''s no other than you!"


    "Yes, I was just pretending then, sweetheart. I''m the one who sends you flowers every day. I''m the person behind that initials, I am your secret admirer."


    "But how--- I mean, why? Why did you have to pretend and send me flowers? Because as far as I remember, you hate me and you told me I wasn''t your type, Mr. Kelley."


    Scratching the back of his neck, his lips curled into a shy smile.

 Chapter 115 - One hundred fifteen: Her secret admirer

    Scratching the back of his neck, his lips curled into a shy smile.


    "I have already eaten those words, haven''t I?" He paused for a second, staring me in the eye. "I know I love you then, but I just don''t have enough courage to tell you. You''re so smart and stubborn that sometimes you could almost eat me alive with your smart mouth."


    Tss! Stubborn and smart mouth!


    "But you were the one who always had bad comments and horrible words towards me!"


    "I know, sweetheart, and I''m so sorry. Back then, I had to be like that, dominant and arrogant in front of you because in case you didn''t know, I was so afraid of talking to you. You have a sweet and sharp tongue the white always kept me in place, you always made my mouth shut. And during those moments, I had to deny my true feelings because I was afraid that when you discover it, you might leave this marriage."


    "That''s why you had to pretend to be my secret admirer?" He nodded.


    "Yes, my fear of rejection was eating me and thinking about losing you was too much to handle."


    "But how did you get the T.M. initials when your name starts with D and K?"


    He smiled... the smile that makes my stomach churn and seems to form a tornado inside.


    "You must be the first to know what it means, mia moglie." (My wife)


    "Y-You know what mia moglie means?" My eyes widened.


    "Si, tesoro, so cosa significa mia moglie. Quindi, dovresti anche sapere cosa significa T.M." (Yes, sweetheart, I know what mia moglie means. So, you should also know what T.M means.)


    Mia moglie. I repeat those two words silently. I am his wife. He is my husband. Mia moglie means my wife in english and my husband means mio marito in Italian. Mio marito has M.M initials which also stands for my husband, but what is T.M? Argh! Why am I so slow----


    "Sweetheart, it''s okay." He chuckled. "I am your husband so T.M means----"


    I got it!


    I didn''t give him the chance to finish what he was saying as I grabbed his collar and sealed his lips in a sweet and passionate kiss. I couldn''t contain the happiness that filled me when he responded to that kiss.


    "Whoah!" the reaction that comes from the people around us, but I just ignored them and continued what I was doing.


    Who would have thought that the mysterious guy who has been sending me flowers and presents for the past few months and the person standing in front of me is the same?


    Who would have thought that the question had been buried in me for a long time, now has finally answered?


    "Wow! What was that for, sweetheart?" He asked when I let go of his lips.


    "Your husband." I smiled. "T. M. means Tuo marito which means your husband, am I right, Mr. Kelley?"


    I looked for my Mom in the crowd and found her wiping her tears. I smiled. A smile that held emotion and a thousand words that only my Mom could understand.


    Finally, I''ve already fulfilled my promise to her and Dad, that I will find a way to take and keep my man. The man who once judged me, treated me like I was nothing and made my life an annoying hell... but also the man who changed my perception of life. The one who helped me the most and supported me during my downfall. The first person who captured my heart, made me fall in love and the reason behind my tears, smiles, laughter and joy in life.


    She nodded at me before throwing a silent ''I love you'' in the air. And when I looked back on the man who was holding my hand, suddenly the sequence of events of the last few days rushing back to my head... from the morning he started to ignore me, the time we almost had a fight, the board meeting he told me he had to attend to and the call he received from Chloe, was that even true?


    "I know you''re going to explain all this to me later, but I just wanna know if you really had a board meeting that morning when I talked to you about---'' (I paused as suddenly I felt uncomfortable asking him that topic since all eyes and ears were on us) ''---you know what I''m saying."


    I shrugged, trying to control the blush that''s slowly creeping into my face, but with the smirk he gave me didn''t help me do it.


    "No, sweetheart."


    "What do you mean with no?"


    "I don''t have a board meeting that day."


    "Ohh... you lied to me."


    "How about the phone call? I mean, I ran to your office that morning and was supposed to give you lunch, but your secretary told me you cancelled the meeting when Chloe Enriquez called you. Was it true that you immediately come to her and you''re with her these past few days?" I raised an eyebrow. Tss! Jealousy strikes me.


    But this time, he pulled me into a hug and chuckled on my back. I bit my lip as I felt the vibrations of his c.h.e.s.t as he laughs.


    "No, sweetheart, of course not!" He still has a mischievous grin when he released me and held both my cheeks. "As long as I wanted to say yes and tease you, but seeing the beast in your eyes makes me want to tuck my tail behind me. The one who called me that morning was one of my engineers who had an accident while he''s driving his way towards the site so, as I said earlier, I just spend those days here, supervising the final touches of this house."


    "But why did your secretary tell me ---"


    "I asked her not to tell you when you call the office or when you visit me."


    "So, it''s not true! Why did you have to instruct them not to tell me the truth? You really wanted me to feel worried, are you?"


    "No, sweetheart, I didn''t mean to make you worry, I only wanted you to make jealous."


    "Huh?" I gasped. Argh--- this man! "Oh, yeah?"


    "Yeah." He grinned, nodding.


    He chuckled, including all the guests watching our conversation. "Yup... very happy. At least now I know how much you love me and you''re ready to kill my ex-girlfriend just to keep me." He winked which caused me to roll my eyes.


    But there''s more...


    I slowly turned to Nanay Emily, Rian and Craig.


    "Nanay Emily, don''t tell me you knew his plan?"


    She nodded.


    "Oh, my!" I exclaimed surprised. Now I understand her weird behaviour these past few days. "Craig, how about the flowers that Daniel sends me every morning? Do you know about it--- I mean, when did you know that he is T.M.?"


    "Oops!" He muttered, then bit his lower lip. That''s only a sign that he wants to say something but he''s just hesitating.


    "Craig Castello!"


    "IknewitalreadybeforeyourhusbandfollowedyoutoItaly."


    Smiling awkwardly... "I said I knew it already before Daniel decided to follow you to Italy three months ago."

 Chapter 116 - One hundred sixteen: Special surprise

    My mouth left open in mid-air while my eyes moved from him to Daniel and back to him.


    "And you didn''t tell me."


    "Because that''s what the word ''secret'' means. If I told you about it before, then it wouldn''t be a secret anymore."


    "Wow! Nice!"


    Everyone laughed at my reaction. I really love Craig... as in... really.


    Rian was also smiling awkwardly when I turned to her.


    "So... your friend''s surprise engagement, huh?"


    "Yup. I told you it''s a surprise. Surprise!" And she really screamed the last word with her hands in the air.


    I just shake my head and return her smile when she hugs me.


    "Ahh... Sis, blame the man behind you. He''s the boss and the real mastermind behind all this."


    I couldn''t help laughing when I heard Daniel''s carefree laughter behind me. It made me silently scream in excitement and jump in such joy at that moment.


    And when everyone returned to their position and back to the previous conversation, knots started to form inside my stomach.


    "I have a very special surprise for you, sweetheart, but first I want you to listen to me, okay?"


    He pulled me to the sitting area and sat me down while taking something behind the sofa... a microphone stand and a guitar.


    "Hey, what''s that for? What are you doing?"


    "Shhh... just sit down."


    He motioned me to stay seated before pulling on the guitar string.


    "I am a fan of music and I really wanted to learn how to use musical instruments like guitar, but I think it takes a talented person like you and Rian to memorize the notes and everything related in just a short period of time. But there I tried so, please have patience with your husband as this is my first time doing it."


    The crease in my forehead slowly fades and is replaced by a light chuckle when I heard his mom''s voice as she spoke to his dad a few inches behind my back.


    "Oh, my God! I didn''t know our son could sing, honey."


    "Don''t worry, honey, I don''t know it either. It''s also the first time I''ve seen him holding a guitar and a microphone."


    "Have I told you lately that I love you...?"


    That was just the first line but I don''t know how many times I gulp to control myself from running towards him. He doesn''t know how handsome he is and, of course, I have no plan on telling him because I''m sure he will only have a hydrocephalus tonight...(if you know what I mean).


    "Have I told you there''s no one else above you?"


    ''No, you haven''t said that yet.''


    "You fill my heart with gladness, you take away all my sadness. Ease my troubles that''s what you do."


    The moment he finished singing, I lost of words... which was the exact opposite reaction of all the people in the venue. They gave him a round of applause while I remained on my seat, watching him as he put down the guitar.


    "Sophia..." I gulped, hearing how s.e.xy my name is when he called me. "Before we start the evening and everything that is going to happen all night, I just want you to listen to these 7 words that I have prepared since I came back from Italy..."


    He stared at me and I do the same. I don''t know how many butterflies danced in my stomach when everyone turns to quiet. I thank God for putting my heart in my ribcage, because if not, I''m sure it has already jumped out and rolled on the floor with so much excitement.


    "I''m sorry, thank you and I love you. First of all, I wanna say sorry. I know I''ve already said my apologies while we were in Italy, but I want to ask your forgiveness again in front of your family and mine. I''ve been an asshole to you since day one and a total jerk when we met. I''m so sorry for the wrong words I said and for the tears you shed. I can''t promise not to make you cry again, but I''ll make sure that when it happens, it will be for joy and love and not for pain."


    He paused and took a step forward towards my seat.


    This time he took my hand and even though I felt like drowning in the mixed emotions he''s giving me right now, I got up and walked with him to where he was standing earlier.


    "I love you. I love you, my Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo-Kelley. I don''t know exactly when I started to love you, maybe from the day we got married or when I kissed you for the first kiss or maybe when you pushed me to the swimming pool and screaming pervert on my face as you went back to the kitchen and laughed carefree at me...I don''t know. All I know now is that I love you and I promise to take care of you but before that..."


    "Huh!" I couldn''t help the loud gasp that escaped my mouth when he bent on his knees. Is this really happening?


    "Sweetheart, we didn''t start as lovers when we got married and we''re not even friends then. We never had a romantic date. We started everything in an agreement, a deal and a contract, so this time, I want to make everything right. I want us to start anew with one solid contract, a contract of forever and a lifetime. But you know I can''t do that without your permission..."


    I gulped as he took a purple velvet box out of his suit pocket. My hand automatically covered my mouth when he opened it and a yellow gold heart design diamond ring shone not only in my eyes but for everyone who watches us.


    "Sweetheart, will you allow me to be your date on every valentines day every year? Will you allow me to be your partner, your lover and your husband every day to forever? Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo, will you marry me again? This time is for real... will you be my wife---hpp!"


    Guess what?


    He didn''t get a chance or I should I say I didn''t give a chance to finish what he was saying as I grabbed him by the collar and kissed him deeply in front of everyone. Do you want to know why I did it? Haisst! It''s because he''s taking too long to ask me. He didn''t know how much I wanted to pull him and kiss him deeply since he knelt in front of me.


    "Yes, I will marry you, Mr. Kelley!" I said grinning widely.


    "Because you''re taking so long to ask me the final question!" Loud chuckles rang all over the venue. I smiled, cupping his left cheek. "I love you too, Daniel Kelley and I will marry you, but just make sure to keep your promise, that you will be my date every valentines day!"


    He took my hand, showing me his most handsome smile that almost took my breath away...then he slid the ring on my finger.


    ''Ohh... dearest God!'' I muttered silently.

 Chapter 117 - One hundred seventeen: Daniels efforts

    ''Ohh... dearest God!'' I muttered silently.


    "I promise, not just in every valentines day but also on your birthday, every Christmas, new year, anniversaries and on all occasions of our lives...I promise to be there."


    And then the world stopped at the same time that my heart stopped beating. I bit my lip as his head bends slowly to capture my lips but he released it through his teeth.


    "I love you." He whispered before finally emptying the space between us. And I gladly return his kiss with the same passion that he''s giving in to it.


    But before we could lose ourselves and forget that we''re not the only people in the house, we heard the sound of a bell. We immediately ended the kiss and looked around to find where that sound came from, only to be surprised at the next thing that would happen.


    Everyone spread out and headed in a direction I don''t know where it leads. I was about to take a step when I felt that someone grabbed my hand and I was stunned that I no longer saw my husband, instead, my brother, my mom, Rian, Craig and Bryan had remained there and all with a smile.


    "What is going on here? Where is Daniel?" I asked them, my voice held confusion. Most of the guests left and my eyes followed where they were heading. "Why does everyone go there?" I turned to them when nobody answered my question.


    "Come on, baby, you''ll find it later. For now, you should change your dress because you don''t want your husband to wait for you so long."


    "Wait! W-What do you mean, Mom?" I''m sure even the best painter couldn''t paint the frown on my forehead.


    Steven and Aira both gave me a warm smile, but Bryan smirked at me. What the hell!


    "Mom, we''re just going to wait for you outside." That''s Steven.


    "Okay, son. We will be there in less than thirty minutes. Tell everyone to be patient, my boy."


    "Sure, Mom."


    "Oh, my God---"


    "Let''s go, Sis!" Rian interrupted me by taking my hand. "We''ll explain it to you later, but you have to go upstairs to change your dress! Hurry up!" I was breathless when she started to pull me towards the wooden and glass staircase where I saw Daniel walking down earlier.


    But to my dismay, nobody answered me. They keep walking on the wide hallway of the second floor until they push one of the doors leading to the large white bedroom. I''m pretty sure it''s not the master''s bedroom. Because if Daniel wasn''t kidding about this house, white would have been his last option to paint in his room.


    "Oh, wow! This is---"


    "Belle, take off your dress!" My head snapped towards Rian who''s now holding a white dress.


    "Why should I have to take off my dress and what is that for---


    "I said take off because you have to change your dress in this!" She waved the floor-length white gown in front of me.


    "But I---"


    "Come on, baby, just listen to her. Out time is limited so you have to hurry if you don''t want to be late on your wedding."


    My eyes widened in shock. I glanced at my mom but she seemed unaware of what she was saying.


    "Wedding? My wedding? What do you mean, Mom?"


    "Yes, you did! You said I have to hurry if I don''t want to be late for my wedding!"


    They remained quiet.


    "Mom? Rian? What is really happening here?" I took the gown from Rian''s hold so she could no longer avoid my question. Then I heard her sigh.


    "Fine! I''ll just give you a clue because it''s supposed to be a part of the surprise, but since you''re too eager to know and can''t wait for twenty minutes then, yes! This is your wedding and that''s all!"


    "Wait---"


    "Oops! I told you I''ll give you only one clue. The rest of the story is for my brother to tell you."


    I was about to ask again but the ring of her phone stopped me from reopening my mouth again.


    "Hi, hubby."


    I mentally rolled my eyes. They had been married for more than six years, but she still seemed so excited to hear her husband''s voice.


    This time I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. She blushed when she mentioned the word ''I love you''.


    "Bye, hubby, I love you." I mimicked that turned her face into crimson red.


    "Haha... let''s see if you can still tease me later, huh! You will experience all of this sooner or maybe later."


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    I sighed when she put her phone back in her bag.


    "Rian, Mom, are you sure this isn''t a dream?" I asked looking at their reflection in the mirror. Rian chuckled at me while my mom held my hand motioning me to sit down.


    "No, baby. It''s not a dream, it''s really happening. Daniel loves you and this is one of his ways to show his love for you. Come to think of it, he wouldn''t sacrifice his time, his efforts and everything to do all these things just to make you happy."


    "Yeah, your mom is right. We all witnessed how he has changed and his patience in waiting for you. Even if he has to fly to Italy once a week just to see you, so no, Sophia Kelley, this is not a dream!" Rian patted me on the shoulder.


    I looked up and glanced at her as soon as those words came out of her mouth.


    She sighed getting the nude lipstick in front of me and without words, she applied it on my lips.


    "Alright, I think it''s time to reveal another secret. Do you remember the time you ran away from him and flew to Italy?"


    "I didn''t run away from him! I just had to go back to Italy for my dad."


    "Okay, as you say so. He called me that time before following you. He asked me about things that could possibly make you happy. He told me how much he loves you and how desperate he was to take you back. Actually, he was so afraid that you might not come back to him after what happened, so he had to leave his plans from Friday to Sunday just to fly to Italy and see you. He even talked to your Mom about his plans for the two of you---"


    "Wait! You mean these past few months he''s been flying to Italy every weekend?" My eyes widened like saucers when she nodded and I turned to my Mom. "So, does this means you''re talking to him when we were in Italy?"


    "Yes, baby. He always talked to me and asked me about you, how you cope up with your father''s death, about the De Luca and if by chance you mentioned his name or anything about him. He wanted to talk to you but he was afraid that when you see him, you may reject him and push him away again. So he just settled by looking at you from afar as long as he knows you''re okay."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because he asked me not to tell you."

 Chapter 118 - One hundred eighteen: Marry a man who loves you more than you love him

    "If so...does that mean he''s been pretending since then? From the time I visited him to his office and saw him talking to his ex-girlfriend---wait---Mom! Don''t tell me he knows I''m coming that day?"


    She and Rian shrugged their shoulders.


    "Argh!" My face became horrified and immediately dropped my head on my both palms. I felt the blush creeping all over my face as I suddenly remembered the events of that day. "Oh, my God! This is so awkward!"


    "Come on, Belle, forget it and think that it''s only a part of your journey! Your journey to the happy ending with your cold and arrogant man who''s now waiting for you at the altar."


    "She''s right, baby. We know that you''ve been overwhelmed with the fast sequence of events, but we can''t blame your poor man. He loves you and believe it or not, he barely sleeps these last few days just to finish the final touches of this house. He wants to give it to you on your wedding day."


    "Ohh... my! Why didn''t these things cross my head?" I glanced at them, biting my lower lip.


    "He asked for all our help to plan this grand surprise for you. To think that this was just going to be your engagement party only, but he said he couldn''t wait any longer to be your husband---"


    "But he''s my husband already."


    "Yes, but we all know that it was just an arrangement before and you just had to accept the deal because of Joseph De Lucca, right? So this time, it''s for real. No deal, no contract and no arrangements happened. In fact, he has called the pastor who attended your wedding the last time to perform your wedding ceremony again!" Her voice held excitement and it''s so hard not to be affected by it as they clapped their hands.


    I smiled, then closed my eyes as I couldn''t explain the different emotions I was feeling right now. I don''t know what to do. I want to scream for so much joy and happiness. I want to jump and kiss my mom, thank Rian and hug them both, but my tears beat me as it runs down my cheeks before I could even move.


    "Ahh...sis..." Rian immediately took a piece of tissue from the tissue box in front of me and wiped it down my face. "This is not the time for this tears to shed, you''re ruining your makeup. Argh! It''s so hard to put it on you."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at her dialogue.


    "Duh! As if you were the one who did my makeup, you don''t even know how to use eyeshadows and concealer on your face."


    "Ouch! You''re so mean!" She said rolling her eyes, but then she gave me a warm smile before pulling me into a tight hug. "I missed this kind of moment with you, Belle. I know from the very start that you were meant for my brother. You are the one who will put a smile on his lips and will tame his annoying and arrogant side. Welcome to the family again."


    After a few minutes of embracing and exchanging compliments and advice towards each other, we decided to leave the room and headed into the wedding venue which is located in the garden area at the back of the mansion.


    ¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    My hand automatically reached my mouth the time I took the first step in the garden. I was surprised to see the huge beautiful mansion and the luxurious living room earlier, but the wedding venue almost swept me off my feet.


    White roses and purple tulips were beautifully arranged on the side of the aisle and their scents filled my nostrils. Lanterns are hung everywhere which create a romantic ambience in the venue. And of course, the faces of the people I loved the most... my mom, my brothers, my best friend and my handsome man who''s waiting for me at the end of the red carpet full of rose and tulip petals.


    He''s smiling at me. His eyes shine with love and emotions that I have never seen before. I bit my lip before giving him back his smile. But it turned into a light chuckle when the music started playing around the venue together with the very familiar voice.


    ''What if I never knew? What if I never found you? I never have this feeling in my heart. How did this come to be? I don''t know how you found me. But from the moment I saw you, deep inside my heart I knew... baby you''re my destiny...''


    And I don''t have to look at who the owner of that voice was as she suddenly disappeared on my side earlier.


    ''You and I were meant to be. With all my heart and soul, I give my love to have and hold. And as far as I can see, you were always meant to be my destiny.''


    I gulped, realizing the meaning of each word. And like my mom, tears started to flow down my cheeks. Thinking about all the pains I have experienced and what I have gone through in the past, who would have thought that a simple woman like me would have met a handsome yet arrogant man who has turned into my husband and will now become my partner and best friend for a lifetime?


    Who would have imagined that after all of has happened between us, after all the words that have been said and things that have been done... we will reach this moment together?


    Taking a few steps towards him, I realized the meaning of what they always say ''blessing in disguise''. Everything happens for a reason or should I say... everything that has happened to me in the past has a reason... or reasons maybe. Because sometimes life takes us in a direction we never saw ourselves going... but it turns out to be the best road we have ever taken... just like the road I crossed and walked in... it has bumps, cracks and obstacles but in the end, it took me to where I am... in the arms of the man who would love me and that''s meant for me.


    ''Marry a man who loves you more than you love him. When you hold a man''s hand and he makes your heart beat faster, he makes you feel giddy and excited, walks away from this man. He is not the man for you. But if you hold a man''s hand and he makes you feel warm, safe and secure, hold onto him. This is the man you''re going to marry.''


    Now I feel it. The warmth of his love and the security in his touch embraced me completely and took away all the heaviness, insecurities and worries inside me.


    "Your hand is sweating," I whispered, frowning.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart, I can''t help it! I feel so nervous right now." He shrugged, giving me a nervous smile but it took me several times to swallow keep from laughing due to his reaction.


    I didn''t know that a man such ''Daniel Kelley could also feel nervous... yeah... I know he''s a human too, but knowing how cold and arrogant he is towards other people and in front of his business colleagues... you won''t even think to see him like this.


    "Nervous? Really, sweetheart?" I asked but I couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 119 - One hundred nineteen: Road to FOREVER

    "Argh! You''re making fun of me, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, not! Why would I do that?"


    Then a mischievous grin suddenly appeared on his lips.


    "Fine... but I''ll make sure you won''t give that answer when I give you punishment later."


    Raising my eyebrow, I asked again. "And what punishment would that be?"


    "Ohh... nothing to worry about, sweetheart, it''s just a simple punishment that will keep you in bed for the whole week." He winked.


    "Huh!"


    I gasped but that didn''t keep my mouth shut, instead, it only made my imagination wild and anticipated more for what he plans to do after the wedding ceremony. But then, it also makes me want to take off my veil and pull him immediately into a heartwarming kiss, but obviously, I''m not allowed to do that so...


    "Hmm..." I shrugged. "I''ll be waiting then, sweetheart," I whispered softly and made sure to sound it seductively.


    "Sophia---" but he didn''t get the chance to finish what he was going to say when we were interrupted by the loud voice of the pastor in front of us.


    "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here in the presence of God, and in the presence of this company, to unite Daniel and Sophia in holy marriage; which is instituted of God, regulated by His commandments, blessed by our Lord Jesus Christ, and to be held in honor among all men..."


    I just bit my lower lip to stifle the chuckle that bubbled in my throat.


    I felt him squeeze my hand but I didn''t spare him a glance and tried to focus on what the pastor was saying.


    As the ceremony goes by, I can''t help but compare it to the first one we had a year ago. And every time I remembered our first engagement party when Rian teased me, what if our deal and fake marriage turn out to be real over time? It always makes me smile when I also remembered how strongly I had denied that idea since then, but look where we are right now. She''s right.


    "-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"-------"


    "The vows you are about to take are to be made in the presence of God, who is the judge of all and knows all the secrets of our hearts. So, will you please, as an expression that your hearts are joined together in love, please take each other hand, before stating your vow."


    I noticed how Daniel took a deep breath before taking my hand. It''s the first time I see him so nervous in this way and take note, it''s on our wedding day. My heart is silently screaming with joy because I swear, this unusual side of him is worth remembering when we get older...when we have already fulfilled our dreams and promises together.


    "Because of you, I dare to dream. I have become a better person, I laugh, I smile and I dare to dream again. And on this special day---or I should say a special night... in the presence of God and in front of our family, I take you, Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo, to be my lawfully wedded wife, knowing in my heart that you will be the only woman I will love and cherish for the rest of my life. I promise to be your faithful partner in life and your best friend. I will always listen to all your stories, watch you dance and sing all day without complaining. I promise to hold your hand, hug and kiss you 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, even if you haven''t taken a bath or even brushed your teeth..."


    (I don''t know what my reaction will be, hearing his vow, especially when all the people in the venue were almost dying of laughter.)


    "...I will protect you, I will trust you and respect you, and I promise to keep you safe at my side. I will share in your dreams and support you as you strive to achieve your goals. I will help you when you need it and step aside when you don''t. All that is mine is now yours. I give you my hand, my heart, and my love from this very moment for as long as we both shall live or until death do us part. I love you, sweetheart."


    The moment he slid the wedding ring on my finger, I took a long deep breath. It''s not that I have no words to say in my mind, but because the feeling of excitement is overwhelming me and I don''t know how to start my vow.


    I gulped, looking into his eyes...and I gulped again. Whew! I promise to pinch his nose after this ceremony.


    "Hello, handsome." (And just like earlier, everybody applauds behind me) "...honestly, I don''t know where to start this vow, maybe I''ll just start it by saying thank you. Thank you for being my wall, my shield and my protector, during those moments where I needed someone to hold on to..."


    "You don''t know how much I thank God every single day since I realized that I am in love with you, for bringing you into my life and for choosing you to be my partner. I know I might not be a perfect wife... I have tantrums, mood swings and maybe stubborn sometimes---"


    (But he interrupted me)


    "Yeah, that''s right. I agree."


    "Yeah, I am stubborn most of the time, but with all my heart, I want to say thank you... for accepting me for who I am, for helping me to show the best of me and for standing beside me. Thank you for following me everywhere, especially for following me in Italy and showed me how lucky I am to have someone like you as my husband. You are the greatest blessing that God has given me. A dream come true..."


    "And since this is our second vow---I mean, the real one..." ( I paused and winked at him in which he returned it with a light chuckle) "...I take you, Daniel Kelley, as my lawfully wedded husband and promising you in the presence of God and both our families, that I will honor you and be faithful you and to you alone. And from this very moment, I promise to be your partner, your teammate who will make you smile in times of sorrow and comfort you in times of distress..."


    "I know we won''t be a perfect couple as we all know that nobody''s perfect, but I want you to know that I will stand beside you each and every day of our lives. I belong to you and to you alone wholeheartedly. I couldn''t see my life without you. I will love you, cherish you and I promise to be here all the way until we grow old and until death do us part. I love you."


    The time I mentioned the last three words, tears started to flow down my cheeks. My hands are slightly shaking when I slid the ring on his finger because of the sobs that I was trying to suppress.


    "May the blessings of life, the joy of love, the peace of truth, and the wisdom and strength of spirit, be your constant companion, now and always as husband and wife..."


    "I know you have kissed a thousand times, maybe more..." (Daniel scratched the back of his neck which made us laugh at him.)


    "But today the feeling is new. No longer simply partners, and best friends, you have become husband and wife and can now seal the agreement with a kiss..."


    "Daniel, you may now kiss your bride."


    And that''s what everyone has been waiting for since the ceremony started... of course, including me and my husband, but I can''t explain why I suddenly felt nervous when he lifted my veil.


    "I promise to thank my mom later for giving me your number and for nagging me to see you that day. Now I realized that it was the best decision I made in my life, because it was the same day I met my soulmate." He whispered, cupping both my cheeks.


    "Yeah..." I nodded. "It was also when you asked me how much your mom offered to accept the deal, and that you''re going to double the prize."


    "Ohh... I couldn''t imagine having asked you that stupid question."


    "But you did."


    "Yeah, that''s the most stupid question I have ever asked---"


    "Hey, excuse me... are you not going to kiss?"


    "Ohh!" We both uttered in unison, laughing together and turned to the pastor who''s waiting for us to seal the agreement.


    Loud laughter echoed throughout the whole garden.


    "Oops, I''m sorry."


    "I love you, my wife." He said after ending the breathtaking kiss.


    I smiled. A smile in which I expressed how happy my heart and my soul is.


    "I love you too, my husband."


    He pulled me into a tight hug after kissing my forehead. Everyone sends their regards and congratulations when we went down the two steps stairs and headed to where our family was waiting for us.


    This is it.


    Our forever starts here---Oops! No! Our forever started when we met each other.


    Our hopes and dreams to be made together begins here.


    Now we have a new agreement. An agreement that is not fake but a real one, which will surely last until forever.


    Looking back at those times... to my struggles, always brought a stinging pain in my heart, but somehow it makes me smile and ask myself ''how did I get through all of that?'' Well, maybe one of the reason was that I have friends surrounding me and a strong man behind me who supported me to overcome those pains.


    Lesson learned? We should leave our past behind and don''t let them destroy our future, our dreams, and our lives.


    ''Live for what today has to offer, not for what yesterday has taken away.'' that''s Craig''s line.


    Well... he''s absolutely right because past is only a good place to visit but certainly not a good place to stay.


    From this moment on, I closed the door to the past and opening the door to the future. I will start a new chapter in life together with the man I chose to live with until I grow old.


    The end.


    ¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã


    Hi, lovelies... Please wait for the epilogue...Thank you???

 Chapter 120 - One hundred twenty: Epilogue Part One

    Daniel''s POV:


    Two months later...


    **Sweetheart, I got home early today. I want to cook your favorite dish...so, please be at home before 7:00 pm... I love you...


    And don''t forget to buy my favorite ice cream...thanks**


    A smile formed on my lips after reading my wife''s message. I check the time from my wristwatch. It''s only 3:30 pm and I still have 30 minutes left before my last meeting this afternoon so, I decided to dial her number.


    I took a deep breath when she answered the call after the second ring. I was about to greet her but she beat me.


    "Hello, my handsome husband."


    I couldn''t help grinning when I heard her giggle on the other line. It sounds like music to my ears.


    "Hello to you, my s.e.xy and gorgeous wife."


    She laughed even more. "Wow! I love it, sweetheart. Anyway, have you read the message I sent you?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I thought of calling you. Are you okay?" I know my voice sounds concerned.


    "Of course, I am. I just feel like I want to eat my favorite chocolate ice cream and since I''m done with my last training schedule for today, I decided to go home early. I''m also planning to cook your favorite dish tonight."


    "Ohh, sweetheart...you don''t know how much I wanted to cancel my next meeting to help you prepare for dinner but---"


    "No! You don''t have to do that, I''m fine. It''s just a simple dish and Nanay Emily is here to help me, so just focus on your work, okay? I''ll wait for you tonight."


    "Okay... I''ll be home before 7:00 pm."


    "That would be great. Anyway, I have to hang up because Nanay Emily is now waiting for me in the car."


    "Why? Where are you going?"


    "We''re going to the nearest supermarket to buy the ingredients and some canned goods."


    I frowned when suddenly she laughed on the other line.


    "Oh, goodness, Daniel Kelley! The supermarket is only 500 meters away from the gate of the villa, so bringing much security is not necessary."


    "No, sweetheart... it''s better to have two or three of them with you for your safety and protection."


    "Alright..." I could imagine her rolling her eyes. "We will bring Ben and Tom, is that fine with you?"


    "Yes, but ask Simon and Phil to follow your car---"


    "Oh, my God! You know how much I hate someone who follows me around! It''s so awkward!"


    I sighed but couldn''t help smiling. If there''s something I like most with her, it''s her bravery and stubbornness.


    "Fine, but promise me you will take care, okay?"


    "Sir, yes, Sir!" She giggled that caused me to laugh too.


    "I know and don''t worry, I''m old enough to take care of myself."


    ''Argh! So stubborn!'' I just told myself but I didn''t know she had heard it.


    "But admit it, sweetheart, you still love this woman even though she''s the most stubborn woman you''ve ever met."


    "Well..."


    "And she loves you even if you are the most arrogant and possessive husband in the world."


    "Ohh...you forgot to mention that he''s also the most handsome and s.e.xy husband who could make you scream in bed every night."


    "Oops, you''re wrong sweetheart. FYI I''m not screaming during those moments. Do you know what I''m doing?"


    "What?"


    "I...am...m.o.a.ning...your...name...sweetheart...ahh."


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk...don''t think too much of me, Mr. Kelley. Don''t worry, because tonight I promise to give you the best thing you could have in your life."


    "Ohh..." I chuckled at her statement. And since her gorgeous body was still playing in my mind, I misunderstood what she said. "Okay, you''ll do the job."


    She paused for a second. "Oh, it''s more than doing the job... but okay then, I''ll do the job and whatever you want me to do, so get ready for tonight."


    The grin that painted across my face, held so much l.u.s.t and I know she felt it too. Well...that''s what I understand with her statement. Little did I know that the ''surprise'' she was talking about was too far from the ''surprise'' that I am expecting.


    "I''ll hang up, sweetheart. Don''t be late for dinner tonight or I swear I won''t talk to you for a week."


    "I won''t, sweetheart, I promise," I said still grinning.


    "Okay, I have to go. Bye...I love you."


    "I love you too."


    I leaned against my seat when I heard the end tone from the other line. Staring at her picture from my phone screen, a sigh of contentment left my lips.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk...I didn''t know that being married would make you crazier than when you were still single."


    My head snapped at the door and I saw the grinning Andrew as he walked to my desk. I didn''t notice him entered my office.


    "Huh! You''ll only know the feeling when Denise agrees with your proposal." I said putting my phone back inside the drawer. "What are you doing here? I don''t remember calling you here."


    He gave me a hilarious laugh as he slumped himself on the couch in front of my desk.


    "Haha...in case you don''t know, I have already stopped flirting with your secretary. I know I wasn''t her type. And as for your question, don''t tell me you have already forgotten that I am your personal assistant? Tsk.tsk. I''m here to remind you of your 4:00 o''clock meeting with our new investors. You still have 10 minutes to prepare for the meeting...Sir."


    He emphasized the last word but I simply ignored him. If the meeting weren''t just important, I would have asked Andrew to cancel it and rescheduled it the next day. But I know it would only give me a headache the next morning so, no...I''ll just sacrifice my precious one hour not seeing my wife to face this new big investor.


    "Where is she?" I asked referring to Denise as she was the one I assigned to prepare the meeting room, but I frowned with his answer.


    "Why are you asking me?"


    "What the---"


    "What the hell are you talking about? Why would she leave without informing me?"


    "Hey, I don''t know! Aren''t you the one talking to her a while ago?"


    ''Jesus!'' I muttered in silence, clenching my jaws. "Yes, I was talking to my wife when you entered my office, but she''s not the one I am referring to!"


    "Then who''s the one you''re referring to---ohh! Haha...I get it!" He said scratching the back of his neck. "She''s in the meeting room, she''s preparing the stuff you''ll need for the presentation later."


    "Tss! Let''s go!" I couldn''t help shaking my head. I gathered the files on my desk and walked past him towards the door.


    When I felt him following behind me, I stopped to pass him the files. "Are you drunk last night?"


    "Huh? Of course, not!" He replied frowning.


    "Then why do you seem to have a hangover? You''re out of yourself."


    "Nah! Don''t mind me. I was just thinking about my life." And that made me burst into laughter.


    "Yeah, I believe you''re not drunk last night." I shake my head before entering the elevator.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "He''s here! He''s coming!"


    My breath hitched when I heard Craig scream from the patio. I know he''s referring to Daniel. I closed my eyes trying to calm my insides.


    "Hey." I felt a light tap on my shoulder. "Are you okay?"


    I opened my eyes to see Rian smiling at me and I took a deep breath before nodding.


    "Relax, Sis, we''re all here for you. We got your back."


    "Thanks. I just don''t know what will be his reaction. Will he be happy---"


    "Of course, he will! He''s going to be a father and in addition to having you as his wife, becoming a father would be the greatest gift he would ever have in his life."


    I bit my lip and looked at her not knowing what to say.


    "Come on, Sis! He will be so excited when he knows your surprise, I promise!"


    I took another deep breath when we saw Craig and Gavin motioning me to stay where I am.


    "Stay here and remember, we''re just your co-actors. You two are the lead actors." I chuckled when Rian winked at me.


    I am now three months pregnant... there are only six months of waiting and we will become a complete family. In fact, it has been two weeks since I found out I was pregnant. I had to see my doctor without informing anyone even Craig to check if I wasn''t mistaken with my instincts, and the result made me in tears.


    When I told Craig and Rian about the news, they insisted on preparing a surprise party for Daniel. And since there are only two weeks before the celebration of father''s day, I decided to tell him on the exact day.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Daniel''s POV:


    I couldn''t help furrowing my eyebrows upon entering the wide space in front of our house when I noticed some familiar cars parked outside. I tried to remember what''s the possible occasion to celebrate today, but nothing comes to my head.


    It''s not my Mom or Dad''s birthday. Not even Rian, Alex and the kids. I scanned the calendar application on my phone to check the current date to make sure I don''t forget any important occasion, but there are no things listed on the exact day. My wife''s birthday is in August and today we''re only in June, so I couldn''t think of any occasion to celebrate today.


    I stopped thinking about it when I was three meters from the entrance.


    "Good evening, Sir."


    "Good evening." I greet back the two security guards as they open the door for me.


    And deep frown started to form in my forehead as I saw my family and friends gather in the living room. I scanned the crowd to see my wife but my Mom grabbed my arm.


    "Hi, son, you''re finally home."


    I smiled kissing her cheek. "Hi, Mom. W-Why are you all here? What''s the occasion? Am I forgetting something today?"


    But she was about to answer when my Dad came in front of me. He patted me on the shoulder. "You''re home, my boy!"


    "Dad, how are you?"


    "Hmm... well, I''m fine. How about you, son? Don''t tell me you''re always like this, busy as always? And you always keep your wife waiting for you every day."


    "Dad, I---"


    "How would you give us grandchildren if you hadn''t changed your routine?"


    "Dad---" I couldn''t help scratching the back of my neck when he interrupted me again.


    "You''re only two months married and here you are, leaving your wife in bed and going home when she''s already in bed. Tsk.tsk.tsk, Daniel... you''re not getting any younger and same with us your mother! We''re getting old day by day and we want to see your children before the sunset covers our bodies."


    ''Whew!'' I blew silently. I really wanted to see my wife...hug her tightly, kiss her and put my face on the crook of her neck while sniffing her fresh vanilla scent, but how would I able to do that when I''m still trapped with my father''s cage?


    "Anyway, I know how much work you have right now, but please, take some time for your wife. Time is precious, son. You can''t turn it back once you''ve lost it, so don''t waste it. Make every day count with your wife."


    He patted my shoulder again.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Dad." I chose to agree with him rather than stress my reasons because I know that if I did, we wouldn''t finish until morning discussing the same thing. "Have you seen my wife?"


    "Oh, yeah... she entered the kitchen." Dad answered my question.


    "Mom, can you tell me what the occasion is today?"


    "Hi, Dani!"


    ''For goodness sake!'' I only bit my tongue when my sister greeted me out loud, making everyone to look at me.


    Both of our families are here... my mother-in-law, Steven and Bryan, including all our friends... Ryan, Cari, Jack, Gavin, Craig and---Andrew? I stopped my tracks when Rian kissed me on the cheek.


    "Hi, brother." She has the widest grin I had ever seen in her and even her husband flashed me his signature smirk.


    What the hell is going on here? Am I forgetting something?


    "What''s the occasion today?" I asked her the same question I remembered asking three times since I entered the door.


    "Oh, my God! Have you forgotten?" She asked me in return, amazement written on her face.


    "I forgot what?"


    "You forgot the important occasion today, bro! Tsk.tsk.tsk." Alex answered for her, shaking his head.


    "So can you just tell me what the f.u.c.k.i.n.g occasion is today? Because I swear, I''m on the edge of my sanity!" I whispered-yelling at the two of them. I couldn''t help it. I don''t know what to do or what to reason with my wife if ever what they were saying were true.


    "Hey, chillax, bro!" Alex just laughed at my reaction, while my stubborn sister rolled her eyes on me.


    "Jeez! It''s father''s day today, Mr. Daniel Kelley!"


    "Ohh..." I frowned with Rian''s answer.


    Father''s day.


    "I see."


    "Ohh... you see?" She repeats narrowing her eyes on me. "You haven''t greet your father, your brother-in-law and all the fathers here and then now you''re just going to tell me...''ohh, I see?"


    "I-I''m sorry, I forgot!" I said raising my hands in a surrender position because no matter how I think, I couldn''t remember having celebrated it this way. We only greet our Dad and Alex''s father when it comes to this kind of occasion.


    "Haha... you forgot your ass!" She rolled again her eyes that caused me to chuckle.


    "I swear, it really slipped out of my head."


    "Yeah, of course, we already knew it!" She sighed. "So what are you waiting for? Greet your Dad and all the fathers who celebrate father''s day today!"


    "Oh, yeah. Thanks for reminding me."


    "Nope, just save your ''thanks'' later."


    I chose to ignore her mischievous smile and turned to her husband. "Happy father''s, bro."


    "Thanks, bro." We hug each other in a manly way although I know that my sister hates it every time she sees us doing it.


    I am heading towards my father''s direction when Rian''s words came back to me. ''Greet all the fathers''. I have scanned the crowd only to see two fathers who should be celebrating the special event today or should I say tonight...my Dad and Alex. So what does she mean by that?


    Ryan and Cari are not yet married while Bryan and Aira are just planning to get married next year. Jack and Andrew including Steven have no girlfriends... but Craig and Gavin? Argh! Jesus! They are both gays! And Tatay Berto---well, okay! Let''s consider him a father as he stood our second father while Rian and I were growing up.


    "Dad." I hugged him immediately the moment he turned to me. "Happy father''s day, Dad. I owe you everything."


    "Don''t mention it, son. We all know it''s my obligation as a father to you and your sister." He said patting my back. Mom was standing behind him, giving me a warm smile.


    "No, Dad, not only for that." He frowned when I released him but I only smiled at him. "I know I haven''t say thank you for being a good---I mean, the best father for me and Rian, and of course to you, Mom."


    "Ohh...you''re making your old mother cry." I hugged her when I noticed the tears forming around her eyes.


    "Thank you for both you."


    "Why did you suddenly become so dramatic tonight?"


    I just laughed at my mother''s question. I also wonder why, but I couldn''t find the answer either.

 Chapter 121 - One hundred Twenty-one: Epilogue Part two

    "I just realized how lucky I am, I mean my sister and I have been so lucky to have you both as our parents. And I know I haven''t told you this, but I want to say thank you for everything that you''ve given me especially for introducing Sophia to me. You''re the best parents a child could ever have so, thank you and happy father''s, Dad."


    "I told you, son, don''t mention it as it was our obligation as parents. And by the way, happy father''s day to you too."


    I chuckled at his greetings, but of course, knowing my Dad, I just chose to ignore him and excused myself that I''m going to talk to Tatay Berto and Alex. For sure they were sharing again some jokes based on their body language.


    "Happy father''s day, Tatay Berto." I greet the old man when I stopped right in front of them.


    "Thank you, Anak. Happy father''s day too." He winked at me.


    It''s the second time that someone has greeted me happy father''s day...what the hell is going on with them?


    "Ahm... is there any occasion to celebrate today other than father''s day?" I couldn''t help asking again and again as no one answers my question.


    "No, we''re celebrating father''s day only." Alex tapped my shoulder before his eyes passed through me.


    I got confused as to why he''s looking over my shoulder so, I turned around only to see my beautiful wife standing a few meters away from me.


    My breath hitched seeing her in a purple floral sundress. Her hair was in a high ponytail which gives a brighter look on her face. I couldn''t explain the excitement that arose within me as I began to take a step towards her... especially when she flashed me a smile. Oh, God! She doesn''t even know that her smile always makes me weak, and her scent makes me jump out of my sanity. How did I get so lucky?


    "Hi, sweetheart. How''s your---"


    I didn''t let her finish what she was going to say as I cupped her cheek, pulled her by her waist and kissed her deeply. She gasped in surprised but eventually returned the kiss and put her hands around my shoulders.


    I don''t know how long we were standing in the middle. But thank God that before we could drown in our emotions and completely forgotten that we were in the middle, a tiny voice scolded us from behind.


    "Hey! That''s rated PG!"


    We ended the kiss and my wife immediately bit her lower lip to control her laugher. It was Dino. His arms were crossed in front of his c.h.e.s.t while his eyebrows almost formed a straight line.


    "That''s rated PG, Uncle Dani!"


    I chuckled...asking myself silently. Where in the hands of God did this 6-year-old kid get that idea?


    "You shouldn''t do that in front of the kids!" Dino added that makes everyone laugh. It''s as if he''s no longer a kid.


    "Oops! I''m sorry, little guy. I just missed your Aunt and I couldn''t control my emotion when I saw her so beautiful earlier."


    And since he''s a kid, I didn''t take his words seriously. I just let it passed through my ears like what I did with Dad and Tatay Berto''s words.


    "Alright." I shrugged then turned to my wife. "I missed you." I didn''t wait for her response. I pulled her again into a tight hug and she giggled.


    "Hey, it''s not even a day that pass---"


    "I know, but can you blame me? I couldn''t even last a day without holding you." I released her to kiss her forehead. "Anyway, why were they all here?"


    "Uhmm... they were here to join us to celebrate today''s special occasion." She shrugs but that just made me confused even more.


    "Special occasion? What is it? Why haven''t I informed about it?"


    "But you''ve been since you entered the house."


    "What? As I remembered, they were here because of fathers day celebration."


    "Exactly!"


    "Well, someone is going to be a father anytime soon."


    "What? I mean, who---"


    "Have you greet your father already?"


    "Yes!"


    And because I misunderstood the meaning of her question, I started asking questions randomly.


    "Y-You mean to say my Dad is going to be a father again?" I turned to my father frowning. "What the hell! How did it happen? Mom, do you know about this---"


    But my question was suspended in mid-air when they all shouted at the same time.


    "Happy father''s day, Daniel!"


    Then confetti showered over me after their greetings. What did they say?


    "W-What is this, sweetheart?"


    "The answer to all the questions in your head since you came home tonight, sweetheart." I looked at her and noticed how happy the smile she wears as she waited for me to open the box.


    The folded white paper was the first thing I saw when I opened the box.


    "Ultrasound result?"


    "Uhuh." She nodded.


    At that time, my c.h.e.s.t started pounding faster and I don''t know why. I think my mind already knew what the ultrasound result is for, but I still want to make sure so I asked her again.


    "I-Is this yours?" Everyone laughed at me. Yeah, I know that''s a stupid question.


    "Just read it."


    And I did. My eyes have already scanned the paper. Holding my breath, I tried to ask the question that caused lumps in my throat


    I know it didn''t seem like a question but when she nodded, tears started to form around my eyes and I didn''t wait for any second to pull her and hold her tightly in my arms.


    "Oh, God, sweetheart!" I screamed, scooping her by her waist and twirled her around. Her screams and laughter seem music to my ears, filling my heart with joy and so much love that I think has no end.


    "Be careful, son!


    "Oh, God, Dani! She''s damned pregnant! Put her down" I heard Mom and Rian scream at the same time.


    When I put her down, I hold her tight against my c.h.e.s.t like the way of protecting her as if she''s the most delicate thing my hands could hold. I couldn''t explain how I feel when she also wrapped her hands around me.


    "I''m going to be a father," I whispered.


    "Yes, sweetheart. In six months you''ll become a father.


    "Ahh...thank you! Thank you, sweetheart!" I said giving her kisses all over her face and then hugged her again. "You don''t know how happy I am hearing your news."


    I was about to kiss her in her lips when I noticed Dad shaking his head on me.


    "How dare you, son. Do you really think I could cheat on your mother, huh?" We burst into laughter especially my Mom.


    Yeah...how stupid of me to think about that ridiculous idea, right?


    Well, I went to him and apologized as I hugged him tightly. And when I walked back to where my wife was standing, I put my hand on her belly. Sets of tears ran down my face before I found myself on my knees with my hands rubbing the slight round of her belly.


    "Hey, little one... how are you there? I-I don''t know how to say this but...you surprised me, you really surprised your daddy. Please, be healthy, my little one, and I promise to care of you and your mom. I will love both of you more than my own life and I will do everything to protect you. Can you hear me, my baby?" I know that all eyes were on me, but I don''t mind them as I placed my ear on Sophia''s belly.


    "Sweetheart, he''s only three months, he still can''t hear you." I heard my wife giggle, motioning me to stand up.


    "He?" I glanced at her.


    She nodded.


    "What if it''s a girl---I mean if she''s a girl?"


    "No, sweetheart, I know he''s a boy."


    "I don''t think so. I believe he is a girl."


    "Ohh, no... trust me, he''s a boy. I know it because I can feel his movements inside me.


    "Sweetheart---"


    But I was interrupted when out of the blue, Alex laughter rang all over the living room. We all turned to him confused, including his wife.


    "Oops! I just remembered something." He shrugged, still laughing. "I think this is the same argument with what you guys had a year ago when I ran to the penthouse and asked for your help because my wife was missing. You''re also arguing then what gender our child would be...if it''s a girl or a boy."


    Yeah...


    We shared a look, both having a known smile on our face.


    "I think I remember now what he''s talking about, Daniel Kelley. How about you? Do you still remember that day?"


    I nodded.


    "Yup, I do. I can clearly remember that day."


    We stared into each other''s eyes and smiled as our minds travelled into that day. The day where it all started.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 122 - One hundred twenty-two: Epilogue Part three

    Six Months Later


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Oh, my God!"


    I closed my eyes, grabbing the railings of the stairs as I felt the pain growing from my lower abdomen followed by an unexplained type of pain from my lower back.


    "Oh, God...!"


    Tears are now forming around my eyes. I wanted to scream but the pain was consuming my strength which prevents me from opening my mouth.


    I couldn''t find anyone in the living room. Daniel was in his study room, as I told him earlier that I was fine and that I''ll just call him when I need something. He hasn''t been going to the office since he knew I''m pregnant, instead, he asked Andrew and Denise to bring him all the doc.u.ments that need his signature and approval. He also became overprotective even over little things... well, it''s not that I complained, honestly, I like that side of him.


    I tried to get my phone out of my pocket as I slowly taking the steps down the stairs. But I was just in the middle of dialing my husband''s number when suddenly our eyes meet. He''s frowning at the end of the stairs but noticing that I was in pain, quickly ran to my side.


    "Sweetheart, are you okay?" His voice laced with worry as he held my hand.


    I wanted to answer his question but I think the pain doesn''t want me to speak as I felt it stronger every passing minute.


    "Hey, you''re in pain! What the hell! Are you okay?"


    "Ohh---"


    "We have to go to the hospital right now."


    "Huh? Why? Are you---"


    "I think your child wants to come out."


    "What?" He asked me in shock, his eyes widened.


    "I said your baby wants to get out of my tummy! We have to go to the hospital right now!" I screamed loudly as he remained standing and motionless.


    "Oh, shit, shit, shit! Let''s go!" I guess panic arises in him as he gets startled. His eyes doubled in size and were about to lift me but I remembered something important that I had left in our room.


    "Wait!"


    "What?"


    "Which bag?"


    "The one that has all our baby''s stuff, diaper and everything! It''s in the drawer---ahhgg!" But I was interrupted by another series of pains that surged down my body.


    "Aghh---Goddamnit! Forget that f.u.c.k.i.n.g bag! I''m taking you to the hospital right now!" And without any second, he bent over and lifted me by his arms.


    I gasped in surprise but eventually hold on to his neck as he quickly walked down the stairs.


    "Sweetheart, we have to bring the bag to the hospital. All my records were there, including our baby''s stuff."


    "Don''t worry about it, sweetheart. I''ll ask Nanay Emily to bring it to the hospital!"


    I closed my eyes and remained quiet as I felt the pain again, while in my mind there''s a fuss swirling about how much DEL of pain a human body could endure, compare to the pain felt by a woman who gives birth.


    ''A human body can only endure up to 45 ''DEL'' (Unit) of pain, while a woman giving birth feels up to 57 DEL of pain which is equal to 20 bones getting fractured.''


    But....there have been medical personnel who claim that it''s not true - incorrect - wrong - false - erroneous.


    Yes, a human body is capable of extraordinary feats and many people can withstand extraordinary amounts of pain but there are also people who can''t withstand pain.


    But no matter what they say, there is no amount of pain that can win against the mother''s love and care for her children.


    "Agh! F.u.c.k.i.n.g shit!"


    "Why? What happened?" I asked him confused after he placed me on the passenger seat.


    "I forgot the f.u.c.k.i.n.g key!"


    I inhaled deeply. If we were just in a different situation, I swear I would have laughed at him. But thank God as before he could even step back into the house, Ben and two of his men came driving in my car.


    They immediately helped us get into the car. We were in the back seat and I witnessed how worried my husband was while holding my hand. He also kissed my head continuously every time I squeezed his arm. He never once complained as he knows I am in pain.


    "Ohh.. little kid, have mercy on your mommy, please." He muttered repeatedly until we reached the emergency room and took me directly to the delivery room.


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~


    Sophia''s POV:


    "Hey! Mr. Kelley, will you stop doing that!" I whispered-yelled....half annoyed---half excited when I found my husband staring at me while I was in front of my makeup stand and I was applying cream on my face.


    He''s lying in bed, his head leaning against the headboard and has a book on his hands, which was previously on his l.a.p. Maybe he thought I wasn''t aware of what he was doing but little did he know I could see it out from the corner of my eyes.


    "Huh? Stop doing what? I''m not doing anything, sweetheart. I wasn''t even moving." He tried to pretend innocent, but he couldn''t hide the smile that formed on his lips, no matter how he tried.


    "Yeah, you''re not doing anything but your eyes were moving! I can''t concentrate on applying my cream!" I turned to him with a frown.


    Putting down the book, he laughed at me that echoed in the four corners of our room.


    "How did you know I''m staring at you if you''re too busy putting something on your face?"


    I held my chin up and faced him with a raised eyebrow.


    "Ohh...sweetheart, it''s been thirty years and I''ve already memorized the sound of your snore and the smell of your fart, not to mention how many times you pee every night, so don''t ask me how did I know you''re staring at me. I have two eyes and I could see you from its corner!


    Our eyes met through the mirror and it was when I realized how many years have passed by and I still have the same feeling I have for him 30 years ago. The man who stood by me in those 30 years... who became my happy pill, my strength and my inspiration.


    The one who made a promise to love me and me alone until his last breath. And thank God to the heaven above as He guided him and let him fulfilled that promise.


    "Look who''s staring, Mrs. Kelley." He said having a mischievous grin on his lips.


    I gulped.


    "I just realized how handsome you are today, sweetheart." I winked at him and he laughed again.


    "Really?" He put his hands on my shoulders.


    "Yup."


    "Only today?" I nodded. "Whoa! I can''t believe you! We''ve been married more than 30 years but you just have found how handsome I am today?"


    I giggled when he started massaging the blade of my shoulders. It sends shivers down my core which slowly drowns my body into the pool of l.u.s.ts. I bit my lower lip to suppress the m.o.a.n that wanted to escape my throat.


    "What are you doing?" I asked in confusion as he bent over and laid his chin on my head. His hands continued moving down to my arms.


    "Tell me, sweetheart, when do you find me the most handsome? Is it every morning when I wake up, while we were having lunch or dinner? Uhmm... do you also find me s.e.xy in bed?"


    I gulped looking him straight in the eye. What the heck! Where the hell are those questions going?


    "May I know why you ask them suddenly, Mister? Don''t tell me you''re insecure with your body right now?"


    "Of course, not! I just want to know if what I was thinking was right..." I raised an eyebrow. "...that in these 30 years of being your husband, I can feel how you melt with my touch. And take note, I''ve always caught you drooling over this body."


    "Oh, goodness!" I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. I already imagined him saying those things...again! Well, he always does and let me tell you, that''s his favorite dialogue. I bit my lip to stifle my laugh. If there''s one thing that hasn''t changed in him, it''s his being so arrogant that he turned out to be a narcissist over time.


    "Come on, Sophia Kelley, don''t deny it. I know how you always wanted to touch me and if I didn''t know, you just always restrained yourself because you''re afraid that the kids might be caught you."


    "Hahaha! Get your hands off me, Daniel Kelley!" I removed his hands that''s now massaging my b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Don''t you dare change the truth!"


    "I''m not, sweetheart. I was just stating the truth." He said with a wink.


    "Hey, you''re just describing yourself and not me!"


    I stood up to face him...but as always happened, my height levelled only on his chin, so I still had to look up or tiptoed so that our eyes could be on the same level.


    "It was you who couldn''t keep his hands in his pockets and couldn''t wait for your children to sleep! You''re such a pervert that you have always taken advantage of me every time we were in a public place and even inside the car when your children weren''t paying attention! So now tell me, from the two of us, who can''t keep his p.e.n.i.s on his pants?"


    "Whoa!" instead of answering my question, he pulled me by my waist. It''s too late for me to realize what would happen next as my back has already hit the softness of the bed. He held my hands on the side, his knees were placed in between my legs while he positioned himself on top of me, giving me half of his weights.


    "Tsk.tsk.tsk. Nothing has changed, sweetheart." He said his eyes moving from my eyes, down to my nose and to my lips.


    "What do you mean nothing has changed?" I still asked even though inside of me, I already knew the answer. Nothing has changed in the way we feel towards each other. We still have those sparks that quickly ignites every time we were together even after 30 long years of being married.


    "Nah. Don''t mind it. I just want you to know that I love you. I loved you more than anything else and will continue to love you and our children until we grow old."


    "Tsk.tsk." I sighed, cupping his cheeks the moment he let go of my wrists. "You know what, even though I feel confused as to why you got so dramatic this morning, I''m happy."


    "You do?"


    "Hmm." I nodded smiling. "I love you too, sweetheart, and I think even eternity is not enough to compare to the love I have for you."


    Flashing me his melting smile, I waited for the next move he will make. And just like the old times, I don''t have to ask the questions ''what'' and ''why'' as my heart already knew what was playing in his head.


    Let me tell you one thing--- I don''t want to close my eyes while waiting for his lips to touch mine. I want to see him close his eyes and feel the emotions that we both have at the same time.


    But before his lips could even reach mine...


    ...the door to our room swung open...


    "Holy Christ! Mom, Dad!"


    We both gasped in shock and turned to the door only to see our youngest daughter, Sabrina covering her eyes with her hands.


    "Argh! Don''t you know how to knock?" Daniel scolded her playfully.


    "Of course, I know how to knock, Dad! In fact, I keep knocking outside but you''re not answering, so I decided to push the door! Haist!" She stomped her foot. "Isn''t it too early for your making out session? Gosh! When are you going to stop being clingy towards each other?"


    Daniel and I shared a look and laughed together seeing her reaction. I patted his biceps and he gave a quick kiss on the forehead before getting off on top of me.


    "You can take off your hands now." I stand up glaring at Daniel who looks disappointed on the side. "I''m sorry, baby, I promise you won''t see it again."


    "Argh! You always say that, Mom." She said scrunching her face.


    I tried not to laugh when my husband let out a frustrated sigh. Sabrina or Sab for short is our youngest and only daughter of our three children. Our eldest son Neil is already married and has his own family, while our second son Luke seemed to have his father''s attitude.


    Well, I''m not saying he''s as rude and arrogant as his father, but unlike Neil and Sab whose very outgoing, Luke is a complete opposite of his siblings. He likes reading books and playing his guitar rather than hanging out with his friends and meet some girls at the club or at different parties when he was studying.


    He''s now the current CEO of KI corporation as Neil pursued his medical degree and now a successful heart surgeon in LA. He only had one girlfriend in college and when they broke up, he didn''t pursue any girl. But don''t get me wrong... he loves his siblings so much that sometimes act as the eldest among the three.


    While our youngest and the cutest Sab graduated fashion designing in New York and met the man who captured her heart and will take her to the altar in the next three days. We''re now preparing for her grand wedding and yesterday almost took our energies, so we ended up exhausted and woke up late this morning.


    "Come here, I''ll help you fix your hair." I pushed her dad to the bed and motioned her to sit in front of my makeup stand. She told me last night that Kian, her fiance will pick her up today.


    "Mom..."


    But the look she gave me makes me and Daniel laugh. I know that look. It''s her silent plea saying....'' mom, I''m old enough to fix my hair. I''m no longer a baby''... in which we always end up into light arguments.


    "I know you''re no longer a baby, but can you blame your Mom? It''s your wedding in the next three days and of course, you''ll be living with Kian, so let me do this as I will miss doing it when you''re already separated with us." I said giving her a sad smile as I opened my arms, gesturing her to come to me.


    "Ahh... Mom..." She let out a light chuckle but took a step forward to hug me. "Mom, we''ll be just in New York and---" but I interrupted her because of shock.


    "Oh, my God! You mentioned the word ''just'' as if going to New York from Los Angeles takes about 10 to 15 minutes of drive!"


    "Mom, your husband is rich." She winked at her father in which he returned with a laugh. "He owns three private jets that can send and pick you up in New York whenever you want, right dad?"


    "Of course!" And the boss agreed that caused me to roll my eyes.


    ''When the father and daughter come together.''


    "I can buy you a house in New York, sweetheart if you want. You just have to say a word."


    "See? Dad can do everything for you, Mom. Don''t you remember? He''s one of the top billionaires in LA!"


    "And don''t forget that I''m also the most handsome, baby!" Daniel winked at me.


    "I totally agree with you, Dad!"


    "Uhuh! You really are my daughter!"


    And they shared a high-five.


    ''Whew! I told you, nothing has changed, it multiplied instead.''


    "Okay, that''s enough! I think I don''t want to know where this conversation is heading." I said glaring at them playfully. "Take care, Sab, and please tell Kian to take you home before dinner because your Aunt Rian and Uncle Alex will join us for dinner tonight."


    "Really? Will my cousins also come?"


    "Uhm... I''m not sure about that. I''ll ask your Aunt later."


    "Okay, bye Mom, bye dad. I have to go." She kissed my cheek and his dad before walking to the door.


    "Please be careful, Sabrina." Daniel and I uttered in unison.


    "I will." She waved at us before disappearing from our sight.


    Daniel stood up to close the door and when he turned, he had the very familiar grin between his lips.


    "Finally!" He screamed and was about to take a step when we heard a loud knock outside. I covered my mouth to stifle my laughter when he throws a punch in the air.


    He opened the door only to see her daughter...again.


    "What?" He asked Sab, a bit frustrations tied in his voice.


    "I forgot my phone." She shrugged.


    He opened the door widely and let her daughter enter. And before she steps out...


    "Daddy, please?"


    "Please what?"


    "I know Mom couldn''t get pregnant anymore, but just in case, I''ll remind you again... I don''t want to have a little brother or sister again."


    "And why not?"


    "Oh, gosh! You''re too old, Dad, to take care of them, duh!"


    "What the---"


    "Bye! I love you, guys!"


    We had a different expression when we left alone. Daniel has a deep frown while I have almost died of laughter.


    We''re always like this. We were blessed with three smart and independent children... Neil, Luke and Sabrina. But am the three, Sab turned out to be the new version of me. Yes, she''s the female version of her father when it comes to facial features, but most of her personalities have taken from me...tough and stubborn and don''t forget the humour.????????????


    ~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~¡ã~~~~~~~

 Chapter 123 - Epilogue Part Four: The Real Ending

    ..Not sure if you know this but when we first met, I got so nervous I couldn''t speak. In that very moment, I found the one and my life had found its missing piece...


    Walking our daughter to the altar and towards the man who promised us to take care of her, happiness and joy filled my heart. I simply glanced at my husband and a smile spread over my lips.


    "Take care of my Sabrina, son," Daniel said while giving his daughter''s hand to her husband a few minutes from now. "Be sure to keep your promise. Love her and be his partner in all the things and decisions you will make." He even patted him on the shoulder.


    "I will, Sir---I mean, Dad."


    I just hugged them both and kissed my daughter''s cheek before letting Kian lead her to the altar. I don''t have many words to say as I have already talked to him. I know how much he loves my daughter, I witnessed that in my two eyes.


    Daniel took my hand and led me to our designated seats. The moment the ceremony began, I looked at our intertwined fingers, oblivious that my husband wasn''t looking at our hands but at me. I smiled when I finally noticed him. He returned that smile with eyes that shone with emotions I have first seen 30 years ago...during our wedding.


    He kissed me on my forehead before we silently agreed to focus on the ceremony.


    45 minutes later...


    "Kian, you may now kiss your bride."


    Kian didn''t wait any seconds as he took Sab''s veil and kissed her passionately in front of everyone. Sets of happy tears started to flow down my cheeks as the day of my own wedding flushed back to my memories... as if that day had just happened yesterday and not 30 years ago.


    Now we have just witnessed the union of their hearts and nothing can compare to the happiness we felt seeing how our children grew independent and happy with the choices they made in life... especially our eldest, Neil and the youngest, Sabrina. But of course, there''s still one left whom I believe that ''getting married'' or finding ''the woman to marry'' isn''t listed in his vocabulary... that''s our Luke.


    When the ceremony ended, Kian and Sab drove with the new expensive car that Daniel gave the couple as their wedding gift.


    "Let''s go, sweetheart," he said taking my hand and we walked towards the entrance hand and hand.


    He opened the passenger side for me and helped me fasten my seatbelt before closing the door.


    I couldn''t help smiling when we were finally alone driving to the reception. I keep on glancing at him and smile every time he looks in my direction. I have many things in mind, things that I want to share with him. Little did I know, that at that moment we have the same thing swirling in our mind.


    "W-Why did you stop?" I asked him as he suddenly pulled the wheel on the side of the road.


    But he just ignored my question and unfastened his seatbelt. I furrowed my eyebrows, copying his moves and about to ask again, but my lips were suddenly sealed with a pair of warm and soft lips in a hungry and a bit aggressive kind of kiss. I was confused at first, but in the end, I let that confusion be stifled by the excitement we felt at that moment.


    It seems like the old days. I felt my heart pounding faster inside my rib cage as I returned the kiss. His hand automatically encircled my waist and I gasped when he lifted me into his l.a.p...without breaking the kiss. But as long as I want us to stay in that romantic situation, I can''t allow him to continue what he''s doing because first we have to go to our daughter''s wedding reception, and secondly, I''m sure Alfred and his men were now puzzled as to why we stopped and what we are doing.


    Alfred is the new head of our security as our former security head, Ben has already retired 5 years ago.


    "Nothing. I just missed your soft lips, sweetheart."


    I rolled my eyes trying to contain my smile. Senior years are now waiting on our way, but I don''t know why that kind of words can still affect me to the core as if I were still the young Sophia who has just received her first kiss.


    "You really know how to make my heart clap and jump out of my ribcage, Mr. Kelley."


    "That''s just a sign that you''re still head over heels with me, my wife." He chuckled. "Well, I can''t blame you for that. I still have those killer smiles and oozing s.e.x appeal that you once dreamed of being yours 30 years ago." And he winked at me.


    Goodness!


    Guess what I did?


    Nothing! I just fake a smile and stared at him.


    See? Things haven''t changed. My husband always knew how to brag out himself.


    "I think we should go. I''m sure the kids are now waiting." I tried to go back to my seat but he didn''t let me and tightened his grip. "Hey, let me go, Daniel! I know what you''re thinking, don''t be silly!"


    "No! Your daughter is waiting and I''m sure they will ask why you''d come late at the reception."


    "And so if they ask---"


    "Huh! If they do, what do you want me to tell her? That her father suddenly stopped the car to kiss her mother because he missed her lips?"


    He shrugged. "Well, I don''t see anything wrong if you tell the truth."


    "Oh, gosh! You''re unbelievable!" This time I really tried to escape from his hold to return to my seat. I noticed him pouting and I secretly rolled my eyes. "Haist... age is really getting into you now, Daniel Kelley." I murmured softly but I frowned when he suddenly burst out laughing.


    "I heard that."


    My head snapped towards him.


    "Yeah, you''re right, I''m getting old, but I can still perform my job well... (he glanced at me)... especially at night, I can still make you scream." He said those words proudly before finally starting the engine.


    "Argh!" I felt my face heating up in awkwardness. "You''re so annoying!"


    I just decided to turn on the radio so that I can at least turn my attention into something unrelated to the previous topic and hide the redness of my face. But the song playing on the radio made him stop laughing. I glanced at him and noticed that he too has the same smile that I have on my lips.


    **Through the years, you''ve never let me down. You turned my life around, the sweetest days I''ve found, I''ve found with you. Through the years, I''ve never been afraid, I''ve loved the life we made and I''m so glad I''ve stayed, right here with you... through the years...**


    He held my hand and with a love shining in his eyes, he brings it to his lips.


    "You know how much I love you, right?" I smiled, nodding. "Thank you for staying with me all these years, for being the best partner I could ever have and, of course, for being the best mother for our children. I know it wasn''t easy to stay, but you''ve always had a lot of patience with me, so thank you. I appreciate all your efforts and sacrifices in this family, sweetheart." He kissed my hand again.


    "Well, you''re right about patience, Daniel Kelley, because having an arrogant and possessive husband has really drained my blood every day, but I''m glad I stayed... we both stayed. So thank you because despite being possessive, you always make me feel secured. You always reassure me that I''m the only apple of your eyes and that your heart truly belongs to me. And don''t worry about ''staying'' because like what I''ve promised you, I''m willing to stay for another set of 30 years in this marriage or more, as long as I have your last name. I love you. And... I know I haven''t told you this often, but you also did a great job of being a father to our kids. They are lucky to have you as their father and I''m lucky as well to have you as the most handsome husband in the world."


    I ended my speech with a wink, exaggerating the last five words. Of course, knowing my husband, I already expected hydrocephalus to grow in his head just by hearing that simple praise about him... and he just proved my expectation...


    "Whoah! I love you more, sweetheart! By the way, you really don''t have to mention it. I was born handsome, I grew old handsome and I''m sure I will die handsome!"


    And that''s it.


    Rolling my eyes, I gave him the most hilarious laugh I could ever do. Honestly, we no longer have to express those praises towards each other because deep in our hearts, we knew that our love doesn''t measure only by those words.


    In 30 years of being married, I''ve learned a lot of lessons in life and one of them is that ''Love'' is not finding the right person, but creating a right relationship. It''s not about how much love you have at the beginning, but how much love you build ''till the end.


    We know that our marriage and relationship are not perfect. We have discovered a lot of similarities over the years, but we have also realized that we have differences... differences that I guess are much more than the things we have in common.


    For sure, there will still be many arguments, pride battles, expectations and problems through our journey to forever... a simple argument that will sometimes turn into a serious one. There will be hurting that may fade the magic sometimes, but the test of true love is how we hold on to each other, fight for what we have and make each other as our strength and inspiration when the battle seems to be losing one.


    I am Sophia Yzabelle Del Mundo-Kelley, and this is my story.


    I finally tamed the cold and arrogant businessman, but I can''t deny the fact he also tamed the wity and stubborn me.


    The Real Ending...???


    ~~~~~¡ã~~~~~¡ã~~~~~¡ã~~~~~¡ã~~~~~


    Hi, everyone. Thank you so much for reading this story of mine.


    Please also see my other books...


    >Contractually Married (Part 1 of this book)


    >He only married me to show her that he already moved on


    >Love Me One More Time (New book)


    Thank you, everyone.